《Infracto Animo》


 Chapter 1: Prayer and God

    "You should never have been born!"


    "You brought me shame!"


    "I should never have let you live!"


    "You''re a cursed child!"


    "You''re a disgrace!"


    "You''re the root of all my sufferings!"


    "i should have left you to die!"


    Bell always hear one of this lines everyday from his birth mother. He always hear these sentences over and over from the time he could understand what was happening. These sentences are often associated with a slap or a punch or a kick or a hit using a stick or broom but the worst of it is having experienced all of those at the same time most especially if his mother is having a very bad day.


    These sufferings he is experiencing started pretty early in his life, long before he understood what was happening. But Bell didn''t hate his mother for it. He just thought that he was a bad boy and that he needs to behave and do good so that his mother wouldn''t be so mad at him. He started to learn how to clean. First his own mess then his room then it extended to his whole house. He also learned how to cook and do the laundry at a tender age. He never complained and never demanded anything from his mother. He never had new clothes. Surely, his clothes from when he was an infant would surely not fit on him anymore and since his mother doesn''t buy anything for him, he uses some of his "father''s" leftover clothes. His "father" is someone he haven''t met even once in his life. One time he asked his mother about it, he received a beating that left him with bruises all over his face and stomach. After that, he never asked for his father again.


    Back to the clothes, he improvised his "father''s" old clothes by cutting and tying them together with whatever he could find. He was happy and contented with that as his mother will not get angry at him. As such, he wore his rag-like improvised clothes as a way to clothe himself. Most of the time, he is left alone in the house as his mother often go out for days and not leave anything for Bell. Then one fateful night when he was left alone in the house, he heard the neighbor teaching their daughter how to pray. He was lying on his bed when he heard them ''pray to God'' on the other side of the wall. That was the first time he learned about God and praying. He was enthralled because they are speaking to someone while making a wish. He became very curious that he couldn''t sleep. He thought ''Maybe I could ask my neighbors how to ask for wishes so that my mom would be happy''. The next day he went knocking to his neighbor''s house.


    Bell knocked the door of his neighbor. "Excuse me..."


    An answer could be heard from the other side of the door. "Yes? Who is it?"


    "Ummm... I live next door. My name is Bell."


    Someone opened the door a few moments later. It was a woman with smile on her face. "Oh. Hello there. Is there something you need?"


    "Err... That is... I would like to ask you something..."


    "Well, what is it then? Is there something you need?"


    Stuttering, Bell spoke. "I...I would... like you to... teach me... what you were... doing... last... night... with... your daughter..."


    "What was that? I didn''t hear you, little one?"


    "I would like you... to teach me how to pray!"


    "Ohh... Hahaha! Is that all little one? It is very simple but it''s cold outside. Mind coming in?"


    "Umm... My mom might get home and I have to clean the house so I can''t stay long."


    "Oh... Is that so? Well I''ll tell you real quick then. First is to make a cross. Touch your forehead then your belly then your left shoulder then the right using your right hand then end it with your palm open clasped together."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Bell then clumsily demonstrated how to do it. His neighbor had a small smile in her face and said ''Good Job. What a smart boy you are.''. That was the first time he was told he was a "good boy" so Bell was elated! He can''t wait to tell his mom about it. As he was about to run off back to his home, he was called back by his neighbor.


    "Wait! It isn''t finished yet. You didn''t do your prayer yet."


    "Ohh. Right. I forgot. Hehe..."


    "Goodness. Such a giddy kid. Okay next is the prayer. First is you have to take God for the blessings he gave you. You must thank him for..."


    "Wait... I don''t know who God is. How can I thank him? Is he inside your house?"


    "Hahaha... No, silly... He''s not just inside my house. He is everywhere."


    "Can I see him then?"


    "No, little one. He is in Heaven looking at us from down here."


    "Ohhh... So he''s from the upper floor?"


    "Hahahaha! No, dear child. He is there up above the clouds above the sky."


    "How can he be there? Is he riding an airplane? Or a bird?"


    "No, my dear. He is the Father of all. He created us all. He is our Almighty Father."


    "His your father and mine? So are we siblings? I don''t get it..." - Bell


    "Hahaha! In a way, little one. As for understanding it. You will eventually understand, dear child. In time. Just know that He will hear your wishes and grant them if you are a good boy. Are you a good boy?"


    "Really?! I am a good boy. Well, I am trying. I know how to clean, cook, do the dishes..."


    "Okay okay little one. Calm down. But that is a suprise. You''re so small yet you can do those things already?"


    "Yes! To help mom!"


    "Oh, what a good boy you are. You''re mom will be really proud. But cooking? Can you even do it?"


    "Yes I can. I always cook for mom and myself!"


    "You''re such a kind child, little one. So you want to know how to pray because of your mother?"


    "I want mom to be happy. I want mom to relax more so she could stay home."


    "Now, aren''t you sweet. Well, back to what we are talking before. After thanking God and stating your wishes you perform what you did when you start your prayer then voila, you have now prayed to God. Simple, right?"


    "Yes! I get it now! Yehey! I can finally pray for Mom! Thank you ummm... miss?"


    "Oh! I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Susanna. You can call me Aunt Susan. What''s yours, little one?"


    "My name is Bell. Just Bell."


    "Well, ''just'' Bell. It is a pleasure to meet you. Would you like to stay for breakfast? Maybe a quick toast?"


    "I... I''m sorry. I have to wait for mom. It is my birthday today, you see..."


    "It''s your birthday?! Well Happy Birthday to you Bell. How old are you now?"


    "I''m now 6 years old!" - Bell


    "Congratulations on turning six. Wait a minute. I''ll give you somthing to commemorate your birthday with."


    Bell didn''t understand what Susan was doing. He thought ''Aunt Susan is really kind to teach me how to pray. But what does she have to take inside her house? What is it for?'' As he is lost in his thoughts, Susan returned with a basket of fruits and a necklace.


    "I''m back Bell. Here. For you."


    "What is this for, Aunt Susan?"


    "It''s your gift. This one has pears and apples and grapes in it. And this one is a rosary. For praying to God. You have to wear it in your neck."


    "But I don''t have any money. I can''t give you anything."


    "No. I am not selling this to you Little Bell. It''s a gift. To commemorate your birthday."


    "What''s a ''gift''?"


    "You mean you never had a gift before in your birthday?"


    "No, I didn''t have any. Is that needed in a birthday?"


    "It isn''t but it is part of celebrating one''s birthday. Gifts are given freely and you don''t need to buy it or barter anything for it. Now that I think about it, your clothes are too big and old for you. Don''t you have anything your size to wear? Didn''t you mom buy you some?"


    "No, she didn''t. I don''t want mom to be sad and angry. This clothes are already okay. I''m happy as long as mom is happy. I don''t wantof anything else."


    "I... I see. Well, here you go. If you need something, don''t hesitate to visit me. Okay?"


    "Yes. Thank you for this Aunt Susan. See you later!"


    "See you later too, Little Bell."


    Bell left Susan who is having a difficult expression in her face. As he went inside his house, he put the "gift" in the dining table and started to prepare breakfast. He was so excited that he learned how to pray and even got a gift. He was so happy that a lot of happy things happened today on his birthday.


    (Aunt Susan said I am a good boy. She also said I am a kind boy. Hehehe. Maybe Mom will also praise me for being a good boy. I need to cook for Mom so that when she returns, she will be happy. Mom hasn''t returned for 3 days now and all that''s left in the fridge are eggs and beans. I think there is still rice. I''ll just cook some fried rice. Hehehe. I''ll tell Mom that I made a new friend today and that I know how to pray! Will she be happy? Aunt Susan said I am a good boy so Mom might say that I am a good boy! Bell is a good boy!) - Bell


    Happily preparing breakfast, Bell was grinning broadly and skipping as he was cooking. Today is a very rewarding day for him. But little did Bell know that his birthday, which was suppose to be a happy celebration, will be the day that will change his life forever...


    (It is now time for you to experience what it is like looking at the abyss. What will you do, Bell? Can you bear what is about to come? Hahahaha! We will see... WE will see...) - ???

 Chapter 2: Unfulfilled Wish...

    Bell was all giddy and happy with the blessings he received and the lessons he had just learned. He was so excited that he was grinning from ear to ear all day, hoping for his mother to return home quickly. Morning turned afternoon and afternoon turned evening. Bell was getting worried about his mother''s well-being and whereabouts. No phone call or message or anything for three days straight. He is beginning to wonder what happened to his mother.


    "I hope Mom''s okay... She seems always tired everytime she goes home... I wish I could do something for Mom... I''m trying to do all the things I can to help Mom but I don''t think it is enough... What should I do?"


    This thought went on all day and the happy mood Bell was feeling in the morning is now nowhere to be seen. The fried rice he made had become cold just like the feeling Bell is having right now. He decided to clean the dining table of the utensils and the fried rice he made. He never ate any of the things in the table as he was waiting for his mother to arrive. Just as he was about to finish his clean-up, he heard a sound of a door unlocking. Excited, he ran towards the entrance as he knew it was his mother. He waited for the door to fully open and he greeted his mother.


    "Mom! Welcome back! I''m so ha-..."


    Before Bell even finished his happy greeting, what greeted him was not a warm hug or kiss but a heavy hit it the face with his mother''s shoulder bag. He was hit squarely in the face that his nose became somewhat crooked and blood was flowing from it. The pain was almost unbearable that Bell started tearing up. He tried to look up but again he couldn''t because he was sent flying with a kick unto his stomach. His bleeding face coupled with the new stomach pain had reached the bottomline of Bell''s pain tolerance and he began to sob. He just sobbed but didn''t cry ''cause he knows that his mother hates that. He could only embrace his stomach to ease his pain while trying to look up to his mother. As he looked up, he noticed that his mother was with someone he doesn''t know. Pain and confusion hit his head and he was wondering what was happening. He was in the middle of his thoughts when his mother''s voice sounded. He saw her already inside with the unknown man and is now sitting in the couch, eating the fruits in the basket.


    "Fucking brat! Getting in my way. I just came home and what do I get? A fucking brat shouting on my ears. I haven''t even stepped inside. Now my mood''s turned sour..."


    "I-I''m so-sorry Mo-om... I-I was ju-just happy t-to see y-you again... (sob)"


    "Shut up brat. You''re making my day ugly just by hearing your voice. Did you even know why I was away the last few days? I bet you don''t know. A brat like you would never know. But since you are related to this ''problem'', I think the main actor should know his script, right?"


    "I-I do-don''t u-unders-stand Mom?"


    "Weeeell, I went to your father''s house."


    "M-my fa-father? I-I thought y-you said I d-don''t have one?"


    "Yeah. As of this moment, that is. You see brat, your father was a rich bastard and had a very big company and earning millions everyday. I liked that old fart, well, mainly due to his moneyand status but all in all, I liked him. When you were born, he promised me to support me and you and that sooner or later, we too will be part of his family. But guess what? Only a few months before you were born, your fucking father disappeared from the face of the Earth! I waited for him to come back but he never came back! I was left with you with nothing but this dingy apartment where we fuck all day before! And when I finally found him, he was in the hospital with his fucking wife. When I approached him, can you guess what he said?! He said ''Who might you be? Can''t you see this is a private room? Please see yourself out.'' just like that! I wanted to destroy that bastard''s smug face when I was blocked by his wife and slapped with a bundle of money and then she said''This should be enough for you to shut up and get the hell out of our sight! I know who you are and I don''t fucking care! My husband is no longer related to you. Be happy to have that money is so thatyou won''t get anything from us anymore!'' then they kicked me out using their bodyguards. Just like That brat. JUST LIKE THAT!" - Bell''s motherThis story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "M-mom! I-I''m sorry. Pl-please I''m sorry! (sob)"


    "So now, you fucking brat. You don''t have a father and I don''t want to give a shit about you anymore. I''ll send you to my parents tomorrow so that I won''t have to fucking look after you anymore. You''re just a fucking liablility."


    "Nooo! No Mom, please! Don''t leave me! I-I will be a good boy. I-I-I even know how to pray! I can wish to God that we will become rich and we will live in a big house and that my father will return and... and that you will be happy! Please Mom! I''m sorry!"


    "Ha! God?! Pray?! If he wasn''t so deaf, he would have heard my prayers! How could he grant yours when he couldn''t even grant mine! You bastard, no matter what, you are now unrelated to me!"


    Not even giving time for Bell to retort, his mother stood up and walkedtowards him. What happened next was that she slapped Bell so hard that his head was ringing. He was then dragged and thrown towards their storage room. He then heard the door locked behind him. He tried to regain his balance as he tried to stand up while trying to beg his mother.


    "Mom, please! What have I ever done bad?! I am always trying to be a good boy! I listen always to you! I clean the house, do the dishes and wash clothes and I can even cook! I did it all for you Mom! For you to be happy! Why Mom?! Why must you hate me so much?! uuuuu..."


    "You want to know why?! Because you only brought me misery and suffering! You shouldn''t have been born! I should not have let you live! You are my life''s greatest shame!"


    "Mom, I''m sorry! Please! Today is my birthday! In the TV, they said I could make a wish! I just wish that you will smile for me and tell me I''m a good boy! I just wish you to be happy! That we could be happy! Mom, I love you! Please don''t make me go! Please..."


    "No. I don''t love you and I am not your mother. Not anymore."


    "Mom, please! Please don''t leave me! Please Mom! Please! Mom, no!"


    All Bell could hear are footsteps getting farther and farther away from where he was put into. Never before has Bell felt so alone and cold. He never understood why his mother hated him so much. He tried to be a good child to his mother and did things that even children older than him couldn''t do well. And yet here he is, locked inside a cold, dark room waiting for what will happen next. His mind is so jumbled up that all he could think of is ask someone to help him. He then remembered God so he started praying...


    "God, it''s Bell again. Aunt Susan said I should thank you before I could wish something but... but I don''t know what to do... uuuu... Mom... Mom said that she... that she doesn''t love me... I... I don''t know what to do... I tried to be good and kind and helpful but... but she still hates me... uuuu... And now... she wants to give me away... God, please help me... I don''t know what to do... to make Mom happy... God, anyone, please...Help me..."


    Sobbing alone in a dark and cramped room, all Bell could do is hug his own knees to ease his pain, both physically and emotionally. He never felt so alone that at this moment. He never felt so unloved before. He was never hit before to the point of bleeding. And never had he felt so lost and abandoned. If only... If only he knew... of what is to come...


    (Great! That''s great! Feel it. Now you have tasted a bit of what lies in the abyss but not enough. No. It is still not enough. You must suffer more and more and MORE! And when you do; when you fall deep into the abyss, we will be waiting... WE WILL BE THERE WAITING!...) - ???

 Chapter 3: Scorned and Abandoned

    Due to the pitch black surrounding Bell is in, he didn''t realize he fell asleep. Cold in body and mind, he started to drift to dreamland. But before he could enter to deep sleep, he heard a shout coming from behind the door. He heard something akin to animals fighting just like in an animal show he was watching before. Then he heard some crashing sounds of something like a mirror or a vase. Maybe some glasses or some cups or even the windows. Bell doesn''t know what is going on. But upon closer inspection, the sounds seemed somewhat familiar. Then a thought hit him. It was his mother. His mother seemed like she''s panting and screaming like an animal being butchered in a slaughterhouse. Panicking, he started to imagine what is happening beyond the door.


    "Could it be that Mom is in danger? But who could it be that is hurting Mom? Wait... Didn''t Mom bring with him a guy? Could it be? Could it be that Mom is being beaten up by that guy?! No! He cannot hurt Mom! He must not hurt her!" Bell told himself


    After coming up with a decision in his head, he decided act, to try and help his mom in the only way he knew: Try to pry the door open and help his mother. He tried looking for things inside the storeroom but since it was dark, it was nay-impossible for him to see anything. Panicking, he started to banging the door with his hands while shouting.


    "Mom! Mom! Are you okay, Mom?! Answer me! Please! Mom! Escape while you can Mom! Please just go so that the bad man won''t hurt you! Call the police! You bad man! Don''t hurt my Mom! kPlease Mom! Answer me! Please!"


    He was frantically shouting while banging that door that he didn''t realize that the sounds stopped abruptly. What he heard next was the voice of his mother and another that might be the voice of the man his mother was with.


    "Fuck Cynthia! What the fuck? You''re fucking son is ruining the mood! Now take a fucking look at my cock! It won''t even stand anymore due to your son''s persistent ranting! Fuck! Fuck! Fuuuuuck!!! Choose! Either you throw that piece of shit out or I go!said a unknown man.


    It was then that Bell''s mother, Cynthia''s voice came out. "Joshua, just calm down. I''ll handle this. Don''t be like that. You know I love you. Just wait here while I give that brat a lesson."


    "I won''t fucking wait! You''re bastard son just ruined all the fucking urges I have! Just pick one option: either you throw out that goddamn son of yours out or I''ll break up with you?! Choose!"


    "B-but, he''s just a kid! I''m planing to send him tomorrow to my parents at the boonies. He won''t return here again! He... He''s just a 6 year old kid! Even I can''t bear it in my conscience to kick him out. He might die because..."


    "Fine! Then farewell bitch! Don''t fucking show your face in front of me again!"


    "Nooo! Joshua! Please! Okay! I''ll kick him out! I''ll throw the brat out! Just please don''t leave me! Please!"


    "That''s better. You better follow what I tell you or else. You so remember to whom you belong to right?! You got that you bitch?!"


    "Yes. Yes. I get it..."


    "Good. Now that''s good. So, where is the brat? I want to release some steam!"


    Bell then heard footsteps coming closer and closer to where he is. He didn''t undertand more than half of what they are talking about, mostly because of his fears and worries for his mother. What he understood is that the man is angry and his mother is crying. On his mind, there are only two things: help mother and protect her from the bad guy. As he was readying himself, the door opened. He then lunged himself towards the man but all of a sudden his vision blackened in an instant and then started spinning. He received a kick to his right side from the man.


    "There you are, you piece of shit! How was my kick?! Pretty strong, huh?!" Joshua said while smirking down at Bell.


    Struggling to get up, Bell grabbed unto whatever he could hold on so that he cold stand up. After looking up at the smirking face of the man who kicked him, he once again pounced at the man. "Get away from my mother, you big..."


    Before Bell could even finish what he was saying, he received a punch in the face followed by another and another and another until hecouldn''t even breath due to his nose breaking. Blood spewed everywhere whenever the man (Joshua) was hitting him.


    "(punch) Shut (punch) the (punch) fuck (punch) up! You''re (kick) very (stomp) annoying! (stomp)"


    "Ahhhh!!! Ahhh!!! Uuuuuu! M-Mom! Get away! Now! Run!" Bell shouted while taking on the blows coming from the guy named Joshua. But when he looked at his mother, what he saw baffled him. She was just looking down on him with a cold face.


    "Hmph!" Cynthia grunted.


    Confused, Bell tried to talk to her, even when the man almost pummeled him to the ground. "M-Mom?" He asked.


    "Why should I run? That man is my boyfriend. I love him. Besides, who are you calling ''mom''? You''re not my son. You''re no one''s son. you''re just a vermin. Not a brat. A RAT. Nothing more. So don''t fucking call me ''Mom'' again, bastard." Cynthia said then kicked Bell right in his face.


    Bell was stunned. He felt like the world went black and he was in the middle of it. Out in the middle of nowhere. No one in sight. No sound could be heard. Nothing. He felt empty. The person he loves the most in the world just abandoned him just like that. He felt confused.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Why? What have I done wrong to receive such cold shoulders. I wasn''t a bad child. I was always obedient. Always kind and honest. Always doing what I think is right? Where was I wrong? Why? Why did my mom abandon me? Why choose that man over me? Why? What did I do to deserve this?thought Bell.


    While Bell was contemplating, Joshua glaced towards Cythia and showed her a very cold smile while Cynthia, on the other hand, was shrugging her shoulders.


    "Good Cynthia. Good! With this, you are now free of a liability. You are now truly my woman!" Joshua said with a deranged smile and laugh.


    "Yes, I am yours, Joshua. Now and forever." Cynthia replied then pecked Joshua''s lips.


    "Very Good. Very VERY GOOD! That''s my girl" Joshua smiled the turned his face towards Bell who was still in a state of shock and said "Now... You, the motherless fuck that you are, is coming with me." He then dragged Bellby thehair which was reaching towardsBell''s back.


    Bell POV.


    Dragged by the hair of the man called Joshua, all I could do is flail about trying to pry his hands off my hair. I was still in stupor for what I heard and received from my own mom. My body was aching all over most especially my face. My tummy hurts from being stomped. My sides hurt from being kicked. My face hurts due to the punches and kicks I got. But nothing hurts more than what my mom told me. It hurts. I feel like I cannot breath. I looked towards my mom who was left by the door of the storage room. What I saw horrified me. All I saw was a face of relief. As if a heavy burden was lifted off her. I felt devastated. Am I that hateful to you, Mom? So hateful that when you heard that I am no longer yours, you felt relieved? He then saw his mother look at him. He saw the stare filled with scorn and disgust. That was the moment when I felt something crack inside me.


    Am I really that hated? Did Mom really hate me to this extent? What did I ever do wrong?! I never did anything wrong! I never demanded anything! I always obey her words! I am well-behave! I am honest! I am polite! I know how to do housework! I am respectful! I love my Mom above all else, even myself! I cherish her so much! Yet why? Why am I treated like this? Why am I being dragged by this bad man using my hair while you Mom looks happy? I only wanted to protect you Mom. Why aren''t you stopping the bad man? Why do you so happy and contented? Why do you look relieved yet looking at me, turns cold and detached? Why? Why?! What did I do to deserve this? Why?! WHY?!


    I was lost in my thoughts. I became numb to all the pain I am feeling. I didn''t even realize that some of my hair is being ripped to my head. I didn''t care anymore. I was lost. Confused. I feel betrayed. Soon I realized that I was being held overhead in the balcony of our apartment by the man named Joshua. I then saw my Mom reveal a happy laugh and soon realized she was laughing along with this Joshua. Before I could gather my thoughts, I was thrown off the balcony and went straight down, unto the heaps of trash. Wow, so we were living so high up... I didn''t even know that. I guess the 4th floor reaally is high.I thought to myself. I looked down and saw a puddle of blood. Then I realized it was coming from me. Strange thing though, I can''t feel my legs anymore. Only my hands can move. I saw my legs bended in a very strange way yet I can''t feel anything from it. When I was wiping my face, albeit very slowly, I noticed something sliding on my skin from my ears and nose but the most curious would be the eyes. Maybe that''s why I am seeing things in red. It was bleeding. Blood huh? I even have blood on my head and face... Haaa... So I''m bleeding, huh? I thought to myself. My vision is becoming hazy and I feel like I am about to fall asleep. I then rested my back unto the bags of trash while looking at the small strip of sky that can be seen between two buildings. I then held unto my necklace... The one with the cross used in praying... The only gift I have ever received.


    "God, it''s me again, Bell. This might be the last time I can pray to you so I want to tell you all the things I want to say. First, Thank you for granting my Mom her happiness. Thank you for making her smile again. I never saw her smile like that in front of me. I wish you would make her even happier now that I am gone. Really, Thank you. But... But why? Why can''t she be happy with me? Why am I being thrown away? Why? Did I do something bad to her or to You, God? If so, can''t you just tell me?"


    Tears streaked from my eyes as I cried while reciting my last prayer. I feel lost. I feel alone. I fell empty. I can''t even think what went wrong. I am becoming cold. My hands started to shake and they seem to be losing color. I looked again towards the sky and felt raindrops in my face.


    "God, why is it so... unfair? I... didn''t wish... for anything... else... just... my Mom''s... happy face and... smile... As I thought... everything... has a price... Aunt Susan is wrong... Even you God... can''t give away gifts... for free... I... just feel... sorry... for Aunt... Susan... I... can''t... repay her... back..."


    Feeling sleepy, I tilted my head to the sides only to see the sidewalk where people walk about there own business. It was then that I saw Aunt Susan holding an umbrella while carrying out the trash. She focused her attention to the place where I am and was having a horrified face when she saw me. She immediately ran towards me, dropping her umbrella and the trash bag she''s carrying. When she arrived, she immediately knelt beside me. I looked up to look at her face and saw that she was crying. I tried to lift my hands But I don''t seem to have any strength left in me so all I could do is touch her knees. She sees it and starts to cry even more.


    "Don''t... cry... Aunt... Susan..."


    "Don''t worry, Bell. I already called the ambulance. Just stay with me. Don''t close your eyes." Aunt Susan Told me with tears flowing from her face.


    "I... I...m sorry... I can''t... pay you... back... for... the fruits..."


    "It will be okay Bell. Just don''t close your eyes. Help will arrive in a minute. Please." Aunt Susan held unto my cold hands and began praying.


    "Please... don''t... pray for... me... I... don''t... want... you... to... suffer..."


    "What are you talking about?! I-" She abruptly stopped when I put my hand unto her mouth.


    "I... wished... to... God... and... it... was... granted... My... mom... is... now... happy... I... can''t... wish... of... anything... else... so... don''t...pray... for... me... I... I... am.... contented...


    "Then...Why are you crying, Little Bell? What are those tears for?" Aunt Susan asked with a very serious and concerned voice.


    "I... just... feel... abandoned... I... just... want... to... be... a... good... boy... yet... ugh... Why?... Why... do... this... to... me? Did... I... do... something... bad? I-"


    "Hush now, Little Bell. Hush now. Everything will be alright. Just hold on to my hand." Aunt Susan firmly held my hand while reassuring me.


    "Thank... you... Aunt... Susan... for... every... thing... I... feel... really... sleepy... now..."


    "No! No Bell! Hold on! Don''t let go! You are still young! There''s still a lot in the world for you to see! Please don''t give up!" Aunt Susan was frantically calling out for me yet her voice seems to go farther and farther away.


    "Thank........ you......... I......... wish........ Mom........ was........ like........ you......."


    I closed my eyes due to the increasing feeling of sleepiness attacking me. I could only hear some inaudible voices but it doesn''t matter now. I will just rest now...


    (No, you don''t. You won''t get to rest, young''un. You, my dear chap, is going to an adventure of a lifetime. Well, ummm, not literally but yes.You will be setting off to a grand adventure many doesn''t want to go! It is to the extent where many would choose to just die and stay dead rather than do this. But you, Bell, you are someone that can''t escape this "Grand Adventure and you will soon realize why...) - ???

 Chapter 4: A new chance in Life or....

    Bell POV.


    "...ake ...p...."


    "...ake up..."


    "Wake up!"


    I was aburptly woken by a kick on my belly. Glancing up, I saw a man wearing something like cloth around his waist and is holding a some kind of rope with a handle. Puzzled and confused, I tried to remember what happened to me.


    Wait... Where am I? What happened...? I was... I fell from the balcony... I fell on some heap of trash... I saw Aunt Susan... She was crying... then I fell asleep... Was I taken here? Wait, Ain''t I suppose to be "dead"? I saw it on the news... People falling from high places can cause "death"... Yet... Why am I here? How could this happen? Why am I here? Who brought me here? Aunt Susan? Am I now safe? But why was I hit?


    Still in the middle of thinking, he was rudely interupted by the man .


    "Fucking slave! You dare doze off in front of me?! I said wake up, you sack of filth!" shouted the man who then swung the rope-like thing unto me.


    "Ahhhh!!!" the thing he had hit my back hard.It hurts so much! I started to tear up as I tried to reach my back.


    "You filthy animal dare raise your voice! You dare shout at my face! I''ll whip you until you learn your place, bastard!" yelled the man as he swung his "whip" as he called it unto me again and again and again...


    "Please!!!! Stop!!! It hurts!!! I''m sorry!!! Ahhhh!!! Please!!! Mom!!! Aunt Susan!!! Help me!!!" I begged and begged and begged yet all I could hear from from the man is his cold and deranged laughter as he continued to whip me.


    "Shit! You piece of shit dare defy me!!! I can whip you to death!!! You''re nothing but a slave!!!" He continued to whip me happily when it suddenly came to a halt. Slowly looking up, I saw another man wearing the same clothesas the one whipping me. He was holding the wrist of the man hitting me.


    "Enough, Alexei. That is quite enough. Maester wants this slave to come to his ''room'' for he is today''s ''subject''." said the man who just arrived.


    "Fine..." Looking back at me, the man named Alexei exclaimed. "Lucky for you, little slave. You just got pardoned. Well, might I say that you were ''unlucky'' to be picked. Oh well.... Not my problem anymore..." then Alexeinonchalantly exited the room.


    "Come with me. I''ll take you to the Maester. He requires your presence\ in his ''room''." said the man who just came in and immediately turned around. "Follow me."


    I then followed the man who just saved me from my predicament. We went out of my room and saw that the room where I came from was in a some kind of maze with medieval torches I once saw on TV on the walls. Don''t they have electricity? This isn''t the hospital, right?After a series of lefts and rights, we arrived in front of a big, metal door. I was ushered by the man I am following inside as he knocked the door.


    "Maester, it''s Savos. I have arrived with today''s ''subject''." the man named Savos said. He then looked towards me. "Forgive me young one..."


    Before I could even ask why he said that, we heard a voice that came from the inside of the room. "Do we now. Let the slave come in. Go to whatever your tasks are, Savos."


    "Yes, Maester." He then looked at me and said "In you go, child. Whatever happens... No. Don''t mind me. Hurry up and go in..." then opened the door and pushed me inside.


    He then locked the door from the outside. As he was closing the big door, I turned back and took a peek at the Davos'' face. I saw pity in his eyes and a sense of shame. I have always been very sensitive to emotions since I was always predicting my Mom''s emotions so I am positive that the looks Davos gave me is of pity and dismay. Why? Why is he looking at me like that? I thought to myself. When the door was closed, I turned around to look at the room I was pushed into. It was big. Bigger than that of my home. It has lots of book shelves, though there were no books. What''s in it are some sort of rolled papers with uneven edges. I then looked beyond and saw a table with lots of paper in it and a feather and some little black containers. Still aching from the whipping I received, I unsteadily walked into the table. I only took a few steps when I was hit with a stick by a man who I didn''t know was there.


    "Announce your presence and salute to the Maester, slave." said the man with a long stick with a sharp, pointy diamond-shaped object at its tip. ''That''s a spear!'' I exclaimed in my thoughts. I saw it once on the TV so I couldn''t forget about it.


    Staggering, I looked up and tried to talk when I was hit again.


    "Insolence! You dare look at me with those eyes!" shouted the man as he readied himself to strike me again but was stopped when he saw someone arrive.


    "Guard! Don''t hit today''s ''subject''. He is benificial to me." stated the new arrival. He sounded old-ish so I turned around and looked at the man who just stopped the guard. He looks a bit old. 50? 60 maybe? Before I could even say thank you, he spoke once again.


    "Take him to the ''study''. Don''t harm him anymore." then the old guy turned and walked towards the corner where there is another tunnel to be traversed into.


    "Yes Maester." said the guard and immediately ushering me to follow the old man he called Maester with his spear.


    I followed the Maester in a series of narrow corridors only lit with torches. As I followed the Maester, I smelled something that is making me nauseous. It smelled like the rotting meat and milk that were to left to rotonce in our refrigerator. I still can''t cook at that time so I had to get it off from the fridge. I vomitted twice while doing that. So when I smelled the same kind of thing I smelled before, I can''t help but think What are they doing in here?We arrive at wooden door with an eerie feeling on it. The Maester then opened the door. Before I could peer inside, my vision was blocked when a sack was suddenly put unto my head. Feelingafraid, I started to back off but stopped by the guard who was behind me earlier. I have to run! I''m afraid!Then suddenly everything went blank...


    Maester POV


    "Good. I don''t want him squirming around. Take him inside and place him in the ''table''." I said while looking coldly on the guard.


    "Yes Maester." he answered. I then went inside after him. I went to the far side of the room to take my ''tools'' that I use whenever I conduct my ''studies''.


    "Maester, I placed the boy in the ''table''. Should I start to bind him?" asked the guard to me.


    "Yes, yes. Bind his arms and legs unto the ''table''. Be careful not to damage anything. I need everything in place." I told him with a stern voice. Nodding, the guard did what I just instructed him to do.


    "It''s done, Maester." said the guard.


    "Good. Now return to your post. Don''t let anyone near this place and disturb me. You understand?" I said with a cold voice.


    "Understood, Maester." The guard then vowed and left the room, locking the door behind him.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Now, I will start commencing my ''studying''." I exclaimed. I know I am smiling right now for my thirst for new knowledge is really strong and now, the ''subject'' to be ''studied'' is right infront of me. I began to examine the ''subject'' before me.


    "Hmmm... Good skin color. 6 years old. Adequate height. Rare red eyes. Complete set of teeth. Arms are bruised but still fine. Back is... well, hmmm... I should ask Davos why he is ''damaged'' before being brought to me later. Continuing on... Hmmm... Phallus, quite decent for his age. Anus, okay. Thighs in good condition. Knees, foot, bruised but still in good condition. Physical appearance, above average. You are meant to be good looking, slave. Pity you won''t get to see that future. Carrying on..."


    I then administered the potion I made specifically for this moment orally, letting the unconscious slave drink it. After finishing the vial, I waited for a few minutes for the potion''s effects to take place. As soon as I saw the relax state of the ''subject'', I began picking up the ''tools'' needed for my ''studies''.


    "Now, let''s begin..."


    Bell POV.


    "(Shiiiick)"


    "(Shiiiiick)"


    "(Bam Bam Bam)"


    "(Creak, Splosh, Creak)"


    Ouch!My consciousness was aroused with the noises I am hearing and pain . As I can''t see what was going on nor do I know what is happening. I tried squirming but I can''t feel my legs. I tried swinging my arms but there seems to be nothing there. Suddenly I was flooded with an intense amount of pain that I have never felt my entire life. It was even worst than when I fell on the balcony or that of Joshua''s beating or Alexei''s whipping. No. Its much much MUCH more painful that I am having a difficulty in breathing. I tried to shout but my mouth was gagged and all I could do is grunt. As I was squirming and grunting in pain, the sack over my head was suddenly taken. I began to see what is happening but I noticed I can''t seem to see on my left eye. In pain and desperate, I tried to find the answers by looking around. What greeted me was the face of the Maester who had blood all over him yet was smiling.


    "You woke up in the middle of my work. I just finished cleaning your Femurs and your Tibias. I have also collected your kneecaps and your elbow caps for research! Ohh! And look!" he then took out a clear glass container with a floating something in it. "This is your eyeball. It has a unique color so I can''t help myself and take a sample. Isn''t it beautiful? Well, I would call it nepotism if I let you answer. Hahahahaha!!!" He stated while laughing like a madman.


    "Urrrrr! Urrrrr! Uuu! Urrrrr! Uuuuuuuuuurrr!!!" I tried to get myself loose. I looked in horror as I realized that it was my eye in that jar. I was attacked with pain beyond imagining. But since I am gagged, All I could do is grunt towards the crazy Maester.


    "Now now. I''ll remove your gag and incline the table for you to see what I did. How much of a genius I am." he stated the proceeded to croach while trying to pry something. Little by little, the part of the table where my head is located began to rise. Then I saw it.


    "See. Here are your leg muscles! Ohh and that one is from your arms! These here are your leg bones and that part over there are your arm bones. This little bucket here has your knee caps and that little bowl by you contains the your elbow caps. Aren''t they a sight to see?!" exclaimed the mad Maester.


    I looked to my left and saw my arm was severed up to my shoulders. I looked at my right side and saw that it was in the same situation as my left. I looked down and saw my legs gone up to my hips. Blood was spurting out from those places where my legs and arms were cut. Dread filled my heart. The horror I just encountered, I can''t get my head off it. My mind is in disarrray. I can''t seem to think straight. Then finally, everything dawned to me. With all my heart, I began to scream frantically.


    AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!


    I screamed with everything I had seen. The pain. The suffering. The agony. Everything. I am being toyed with so inhumanely. I am suffering from a pain perhaps no one in the world could endure. It hurts! It hurts so much!!!


    "Now now. Don''t get too excited. I am not yet done. Since you are now awake, I will let you see what I am going to do next. Don''t worry. You won''t die from blood loss. I made you drink a potion that will make you unable to bleed out. And here, drink this. It will make you uhhh... undrowsy? Hahahaha! You won''tfaint if you drink this! Ain''t I great? This will be fun! For science! For the pursuit of knowledge! For the Empire!" the madman stated.


    After making me drink that potion, he then started to take a very shiny knife then started to slice through my stomach. I watched in horror as the madman was slicing unto my own stomach with a mad grin in his face. It was painful! It hurts! I began to frantically flail but I was strapped unto the table I am in. I feel like my head is going to explode due to excruciatingly painful things this madman is doing to me. I screamed and watch in horror as he finished what he was doing and spread open the skin of my stomach and letme see what was inside. I vomitted through the gag as I saw what was inside my own stomach.


    "Oooh! What a nice color! I see that the poisons and medicines I made you drink when you were passed out started to take effect. See this, slave. This here is inside of your stomach! This is your intestine! This is your liver! It is starting to turn green. The poison I made you drink seems to be attacking your liver. Interesting" stated the madman while contemplating.


    After a while, he used the knife and started to cut my own liver! MY OWN LIVER! I was made watch of how an organ from my body was taken away just like that! I vomitted blood as I began to profusely bleed from the cut the madman made.


    "Now it really did turn green. Oh well..." setting aside my liver like he lost interest in it and threw it inside a bowl. He then proceeded with cutting something else from my stomach. Pain... So much pain... I felt like I was stung by a million bees while stomped by a thousand bulls and i feel like being twisted into paste. I can''t put it in words.


    "You''re gall bladder had solidified like a rock. It can even make a bump in your head if thrown if thrown with substancial force. This is a very exciting discovery!" the mad Maester exclaimed. He decided to cut more and more organs as I feel like my life is living my body. He was ranting about poisons and herbs and stuff and how to counter them with antidotes. He was ranting while observing every piece of organ he slices. I can''t even feel anything anymore.


    "Oh... You held on for so long? I thought you died earlier. You weren''t even squirming or grunting anymore. What a kid. Hehehe. You also want to learn so you could use it in the afterlife? What a good kid." stated the madman as he began to take away the gag on my mouth.


    "So, what do you think? Did you learn?" He asked.


    "(cough cough)... ahhh... w-why?"


    "What was that?" - Maester


    "why... is... this... (cough)... hap... pening... to... me...?"


    "Huh? An unscientific question? How boring... Oh well, a dying kid''s questions, I suppose I could answer it. To answer your question, hmmm... Whatever you are now, it is your parent''s fault." - Maester


    "..why?"


    "Because if it weren''t for them, you wouldn''t have to be a slave. And if you haven''t been a slave, you would never be here. In the first place, if you weren''t born, you wouldn''t have to experience all this!" - Maester


    "...their (cough) ...fault?"


    "Yes it is. Debt, politics, crimes, lawlessness. Your parents must have commited one or two of these that led to your slavery. Or they just sold you for a few silver coins. Sooo... Did that answer your question?" - Maester


    I had enough. My Mom... She sold me? She... is the reason for this? Why? Did she really hate me to the extent that she abandoned me and sold me to this madman? Why? Did I really make an unforgivable mistake that I cannot be forgiven?


    Why?


    Why did I have to suffer like this?


    Why did my Mom abandoned me?


    Why did my Mom scorn me?


    Why did my Mom hate me?


    WHY?


    WHY?


    WHY?


    WHY?!


    I DON''T DESERVE THIS!


    I DON''T DESERVE TO BE TREATED LIKE THIS!


    CAN''T I ASK FOR LOVE?!


    CAN''T I ASK TO BE HAPPY?!


    WHAT DID I EVER DO TO DESERVE THIS PUNISHMENT?!


    WHY TORMENT ME SO?!


    WHY MAKE ME SUFFER?!


    GOD, WHY?!


    I was filled with rage and evil feelings that I never knew was in me. I was angry. Angry at the unfair treatment given to me. All I ever want is very simple: my Mom''s happiness. None for me but for her! And yet... And yet I get to receive this as payment for that wish?! I just want to live peacefully with my Mom! I just want to see her smile at me! I just want to be by her side! I just don''t want her to leave me! I just wanted her to love me... Why God? Why...? Why did you abandoned me as well...?


    "You have gone silent. Are you dead? Hmmm?" said the Maester "Don''t die yet. I have yet to see how a living human''s brain work. Don''t die yet okay?" then the maester started to slice through my head using a very sharp knife-like object.


    By this time, I can''t feel anymore pain. Just rage. Just anger. Just wrath. Soon, my consciousness drifted off and the world became pitch black again. But in my heart, it still burns with hate. Hate to everything! Hate to those who did this to him! Hate to Alexei. Hate to Davos! Hate to the guard! Hate to the mad Maester! Hate to Joshua! Hate to God! Hate to his mother! Hate to this unfair world!


    I HATE YOU ALL!


    MAY YOU ALL DIE!


    MAY YOU ALL BURN!


    MAY YOU ALL BE DESTROYED!


    THIS WORLD DESERVES TO BE DESTROYED!


    I WILL DECIDE ON MY OWN FATE!


    IF I EVER WAKE UP AGAIN, I SWEAR I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE!


    I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE!!!


    (Hahahahaha!!! Finally, this kid... He doesn''t even know that he is, well "was" in another world... but ... this anger... this wrath... I almost wanted to show myself to him but not yet... He''s not ready yet. It is still not enough! Not enough, I say! So grow, Bell. Grow more angry! More wrathful! Gain more hatred! And when the time comes, we will receive you and you will then fulfill your real destiny... Hahaha! I can''t wait for that time to happen! Grow faster Bell. I am waiting for you. WE are waiting...) - ???

 Chapter 5: Endless Nightmare

    Hate.


    Endless amount of Hate...


    Hate towards unfairness...


    Hate towards those who hurt him...


    Hate towards those who caused him pain...


    Hate towards those who made him suffer...


    Hate towards those who brought him grief.


    Hate towards those who abandoned him...


    Hate towards Joshua...


    Hate towards Alexei...


    Hate towards Janus...


    Hate towards the guard with the spear...


    Hate towards the Maester...


    Hate towards his mother...


    Hate towards God...


    Upon the endless abyss, Bell chanted this mantra as if he wanted to plaster this upon his very soul. He thought it was unfair. He thought he didn''t deserve to be treated that way. He thought he didn''t have to face such nightmare. He thought he didn''t do anything wrong. He never did anything that warranted such treatment. But alas, all those hate are for naught. He already died. He knows it upon himself... No one could survive that ordeal. But why did that happen to him? Why did his mother hate him? Why did his mother scorned him? Why did his mother look relieved while he suffered? Why did his mother abandoned him...? All these questions can never be answered. He died. There was nothing he could do. He realizes that. He can never again wake up... But... If only he knew... Fate isn''t that kind for him...


    Bell POV


    I was in an empty space. I can''t see anything. Nothing. I feel like dreaming.Did I survive that ordeal?I thought to myself. I drifted, or I think I did, around with nothing to see. I can''t even see my own hand and body. I was just there, floating or flying. I don''t know. It was at that moment that I saw a flash of light erupted in front of me and began to envelop me...


    "Wake up Bell! It''s morning!" An unknown girl was calling unto me. "Hey, wake up! We will miss breakfast!"


    "I can''t believe this! I am alive again?! Why?! WHY?! HAVE I NOT SUFFERED ENOUGH?! DO YOU REALLY WANT ME TO SUFFER SO MUCH, GOD?! ARE YOU MOCKING ME?!" Turning my head, I saw a12 or 13 year old girl in front me. "WHO ARE YOU?! A SERVANT OF THAT DAMN GOD?!" I shouted at the girl.


    "I... I... ummm..." the girl was stuttering, trying to answer my question with tears forming from her eyes. She seem like she want to talk but is choking and soon began sobbing.USELESS! I thought


    "WELL, ANSWER ME!" I shouted again as I wanted to know what horrid game or prank God has once again done unto me. "SPEAK!"


    "WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?! WHAT''S ALL THE YELLING?!" A new arrival bursts into the room with a very angry face. The person is a woman around her 40''s perhaps.


    "Why are you crying, Arya? Bell, what happened?" asked the lady.


    "Who are you?! And don''t casually talk to me! I don''t know you!" I said with a threatening and detached voice.


    "Don''t you remember me? Don''t you remember Arya?" the woman who looked confused replied.


    "I don''t know who you are or that girl. I wouldn''t be asking if I knew. Are you a retard?" I sneered back at her.


    "Watch your tongue, young man. I might cut them off. I-" the woman began to emit a ery dangerous aura but it doesn''tfaze me.


    "Lady, I have seen and been to something worse than your puny, little anger. What will you do to me? Hit me with a stick? Strike me with your fists? Kick me? Stomp on me? Butcher me?! KILL ME?! I HAVE BEEN THROUGH MANY ORDEALS AND YOUR FUCKING THREATS DON''T WORK ON ME! SO I WILL ASK THE FUCKING QUESTION AGAIN, WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?!" I yelled back at the lady, unworried of her clenched fists and the clear anger in her face.


    "YOU UNGRATEFUL PIECE OF-" she reached unto me and grabbed unto my neck.


    Seeing that I am looking at her with cold and uncaring eyes, she let go of me. "You must still be under the weather. That fall from yours from a high tree caused you to become disoriented. Memories jumbled up and the trauma you just experienced coupled with what I think is amnesia. I''m sorry. My name is Daniella. I am your mother." Pointing at the girl, she said "That''s your sister, Arya. You are my son, Bell. Rest up. I''ll bring you your breakfast since you have now woke up." She then turned around and left with the girl, Arya, on tow.


    I was left alone in the room and left on my own. I am straightening out my thoughts at the moment. I am trying to get my head around what is going on and why am I alive gain, albeit on a different body.


    "I am alive once again and it seems I was reborn in a good family. Perhaps... Perhaps I could finally have a family that loves me. From what I could see, that girl Arya seems to cares about me... Or rather, the owner of this body. Did the owner of this body die from the fall and let me into it? Haaaa... But can I really have such a loving family? Maybe this hate... Maybe I could be released from this hate..." I said to myself. But after a long time, after carefully organizing my thoughts, I sitck myself to the most logical decision. "No... None in this world is free... There will always be consequences. There will always be an exchange... There will always be a prize... For now, I''ll try to blend in and see what is really going on."


    Getting my self ready, I went out and joined the two who went out first, this body''s supposed mother and sister.


    After that day and a good conversation with this body''s family, I quickly adapted to life in there. No electricity, no faucets, no cars. It was a place worse than the boonies. But life is good here. You grow your own food. Vegetables and fruits are plenty. There are plenty of cows and sheep too. And there are people wearing some sort of armor with spears on their hands.Am I reborn in a place where there are knights? Did I turn back in time?I thought to myself.


    From our daily interactions, I started to open up with both the mother and child. I am still wary and doubtful and hate is still rubling from the depts of my heart but... I think I can give them a chance... Perhaps... Perhaps, this is my destiny. They are my fated family. Perhaps, I... I can have a loving family...


    Days went by then it turned to weeks then into months. I began to converse with the two more openly. My wariness lessened as I begin to accept this new life of mine. I leaned about herbs and their usesfrom my supposed mother. I also learned that there is "magic" here. I pestered Arya about it. "WOW! MAGIC! TEACH ME!" as I was shaking her. I was then given the books that teaches basic magic. I memorized everything inside. After memorizing the books, I decided to try and perform some spells. I learned how to produce a gust of wind, extend my shadow and produce a spark of fire. I also leaned meditation which I use to circulate the thing they call ''magicka'' which you use when using magic, and to enlarge my magicka capacity.Things were going fine. Really fine. But at the 4th month of my "rebirth", Hell came knocking in front of my door again. The village we are currently residing is being attacked with sword-wielding, horse-riding men.


    There were screams everywhere and smoke rose up from the houses of our neighbors. The villagers were running, trying to get away from those horse-riding men. Many kids who I met with Arya before were crying as they were running with their families. Panic and fear crept to everyone''s hearts, including mine.


    "Why? Why is this happening? Just why?" I uttered mindlessly.


    "Bell! Hurry! Let''s run! Mom have finished collecting what we can bring! We must never be caught by those bandits!" Arya yelled to pull me out of my stupor.


    "W-What? Bandits?" I said as it is a word very foreign to me. "You mean like robbers?"


    "Yes! And they are bad people! They are the one''s who killed Father! Now let''s go!" Arya pulled me as she ran towards the stables where the horses were housed.


    "Come, Children! Hurry! We need to get away! This village is now doomed! Hurry! We ain''t got much time!" yelled Daniella. She just finished tying some bags on the horse. "Hurry!"


    We ran towards her as fast as we could but before we even reached her, something hit the horse Daniella prepared and it fell on the ground. Daniella stared at it in horror and started to frantically run towards us. It was then that I saw the bandits. One look from them and I saw it. The mad smiles on their faces are just like that of the mad Maester. They swung their swords and spears unto the fleeing villagers while laughing as if they are enjoying their nonsensical killing. I then saw one look at us and smiled widely, showing his yellow and plagued teeth.


    "Boss! I found a good woman! And she has kids! But damn is this bitch a hot one! Boss!" yelled the scrawny bandit with the huge grin.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    A man in a black horse suddenly went towards us and pulled Daniella, who is shielding us with her body, by her hair. "Hahaha! You''re right, Malgin! Boys! Collect our spoils! We''re having fun today!" he shouted.


    Squirming, Daniella spitted on the boss bandit''s face. "Let go of me, you rogue! The kingdom will have your heads on a spike!" she roared as she tried to get herself free.


    Angered by her actions, the boss bandit punched Daniella right in the stomach. "Boys, looks like we have a feisty one!"


    Laughter resounded from the bandits that are around us. Soon, more bandits came with some of our female neighbors and some bags of which I think are the things they stole from the village. I looked down and saw a broken piece of blade. I crouched down slowly and picked it up, hidding it on my palm and carefully concealing it. I then looked up at the man holding Daniella and kicked his feet.


    "Unhand her, you ruffian." I looked at boss bandit with a dead eye. Cold and detached.


    "Lookie here lads! This bitch''s son just acted like a hero trying to save his mother!" he said while laughing. He slammed Daniella to the ground, stunning her then crouched down to my level and spoke "Well, little hero. What are ya gonna do about it?"


    Smirking unto my face, the boss bandit was taunting me to do something again. He must be thinking that I am just being stupid. The other bandits were taunting me like ''punch him'' or ''kill him if you can, kid'' and so on. I readied my self for what I am going to do.Let''s do it as quickly as possible. At least I can give Daniella and Arya a chance to run while the bandits get me. I thought to myself. With a quick flash, I swung my hand with the blade towards the neck of the unsuspecting bandit.


    SPLURT! The neck of the boss bandit was lacerated, leaving a wide wound that is spurting out blood. The boss bandit froze in horror at what just transpired. He then held unto his neck with both his hands. Turning around, I yelled "DANIELLA! ARYA! RUN!"


    The bandits who froze in shock at what just happened woke up after hearing my shout. "CAPTURE THE BRAT AND HIS FAMILY! I WILL MAKE THE BRAT PAY!" yelled a bandit who looked like the boss bandit.Must be his brother. I thought. I remained where I am to see Daniella and Arya getting away while riding the black horse the boss bandit had.Well, I did tell them to run away but they left me behind? I was abandoned again? Oh well. At least they could run away. I muttered in my head. Soon I received a sharp blow at the back of my head and everything went blank.


    Boss bandit''s brother POV


    Looking down on the unconscious brat, i began to think.This piece of shit just killed my brother with just a swipe of his hand. Fuck. Never thought there was a mage here. I think that was a wind blade. Tsk. Oh well. But I have to thank this bastard. Now, I am the leader of this troupe. So, I will give him the greatest gratitude I could think of.I then turned to the bandit nearest to me. "Capture that bitch who ran away. Hehehe. They can''t leave their little hero behind!".


    "Hahaha! Yes Second Boss! You hear that lads! We have to go hunting!" shouted the bandit I ordered.


    With a shout, a group of 20 bandits ran towards where the woman ran unto.


    "You there! Come here!" I shouted at a prisoner near me. The woman ran with tears in her eyes while almost stumbling. "Chain this kid up in the pole near the central plaza. We will gift him the best gift one could receive in this life!" I ordered.


    The prisoner frantically began to drag the boy''s body as she can''t lift it and chained him on the post I designated. I was thinking of what moves I would do next when the bandit I tasked to capture the boy''s mother returned.


    "Second Boss, we have captured the woman and her daughter. What should we do with her? Should we..." he asked me with a lascivious smile in his face.


    "Tie both their hands at their back." I then walked towards the boy hanging on the post used for public shaming of criminals. "Bring them with me. Let''s give this boy a gift he will never forget." And I smiled while thinking of what is to happen.


    Bell POV


    SPLASH!!!


    I was woken up with a splash of cold water in my face. My head as still hurting from the hit before. Then I noticed my hand werre bound and that I am hanging on a pole I often see in the village square. I was gagged too so I can''t speak. I was still contemplating when I heard someone yell.


    "Boy! Did you have a nice sleep? Sorry to wake you up but before you sleep forever, I plan to gift you something by which you can carry over when you are DEAD! See this? This is your mother and sister you frantically wanted to escape. Alas, we caught them gain! I mean, it would be mean for them to just go and abandon you. So here they are again! Aren''t you happy?" shouted the bandit that seems to be the new boss.


    All I could do is watch as the crying face of Daniella and Arya was shown in front of me. I can''t even speak to them. They too are gagged so they too can''t speak to me. Then some bandits began to walk closer to the both of them. The bandits started to strip their lower garments revealing their lower part. I found it strange as mine doesn''t look like theirs. The bandit''s lower part is long and twitching. I looked at Daniella''s face and saw that it was filled with fear, dread and horror. Arya too looked like that.


    Why are they reacting like that? At least they aren''t carrying weapons but what are they going to do?Unable to come up with an answer, I decided to observe what is going to happen. Then it started.


    The bandits started to go wild and violently stripped Daniella and Arya''s clothes off them. It revealed their naked bodies. Daniella screamed a muffled scream of rage as she saw what happened to Arya. Arya, on the other hand, was crying her eyes out. Anger rose from me as I saw that seen. Arya is a very sweet and kind girl. To see her humiliated like that was enough to send me to a rage.


    "Hahaha! See them? Your mother and sister is being humiliated... What now, hero? What now?!" shouted the new boss bandit. "Do you know what will happen to them next? Oh, right. You''re a kid. Well, let uncle Slaine teach you."


    He then flicked his hand and one of the bandits put his lower body near Daniella''s behind. The bandit''s lower part was really big. It was as if it''s the same size as my arm, maybe bigger. What are they going to do with Daniella?! I exclaimed in my head.The new boss bandit named Slaine looked back at me and spoke "You see that. What we will do to her is called RAPE! That guy''s penis is like that of an orc and it will rip your mother''s vagina that it will become a gaping hole! Hahaha! Begin!"


    As if on cue, the bandit held unto Daniella''s hips while Daniella is on her knees and her face on the ground as her hand were bound on her back. Daniella screamed a monster-like scream when the bandit holding her slammed his lower part called penis to her lower part they called vagina. Blood splurted and dripped as the man was humping his penis in and out of Daniella. I watch in horror as Daniella tried to get away by squirming and screaming. She was impaled again and again and again. I then looked towards Arya and she was bawling her eyes out as she was also frantically screaming while looking at Daniella.She''s being impaled by that big penis! She is bleeding! They are killing her!I watched as Daniella''s face was being brushed unto the dirt while the bandit''s big penis was impaling her again and again. Then the bandit pulled Daniella''s hair and began to speed up his humping.


    "Oh! He''s going to cum! You know, little hero. That guy''s semen is very potent. Oh, I forgot again. Semen is the white stuff men releases from their penis and is the thing that is used so that women can get pregnant. Understood? Carrying on, that guy''s semen is so potent that one release will leave your mother pregnant. Hahaha! Now you will have a little brother or sister. Ain''t I kind? You will leave this world later but your mom will birth another one to fill your shoes!!!" exclaimed Slaine as he looked at my face with a mocking expression.


    The bandit then screamed and so did Daniella as he stopped humping and pressed his penis more deeper into Daniella''s vagina. Daniella''s stomach bloated a bit as she began having spasms. After a while, the bandit pulled out his penis and what came to view next horrified me. Daniella''s former small vagina now became a big gaping whole with blood and white fluid that is called semen flowing from it. Daniella twitches every now and then.What have Daniella done to deserve such treatment? She was a kind woman. She helped those who needed helping this village. She was honest, polite and good. Why? Why torment her like this? Why?! I wanted to shout but my mouth was muffled with a gag and I can''t take it out. Then I saw It. Bandits began to move towards Daniella. They picked her up. One bandit held Daniella''s waist while the other was holding her head facing towards his penis. They then began to thrust their penises in both Daniella''s mouth and anus. They thrusted their penises into her again and again and when they released their semen, another pair would change with them.


    I was in distraught at what they are doing to Daniella. They are killing her! They are raping her to death! I was in th middle of planning how to release myself when I saw a very familiar voice shouting. I look at the source and saw Arya whose vagina was pierced by Slaine''s penis.


    I saw the horrified face of Arya as she frantically squirm around and scream as Slaine''s penis thrusted unto her again and again. Blood spewed near where Arya and Slaine is connected. Slaine had a mad smile as he took off her gag as he is staring at her face as he pinned her down below him. I desperately tried to free myself as I saw Arya suffering! I always remember Arya calling my name with either an impish grin or a stupid smile on her face.


    (Bell, come here!)


    (Bell, this way!)


    (Bell, hold my hand!)


    (Bell, catch!)


    (Bell, look! This looks yummy!)


    (Bell, thank you!)


    (Bell, I love you! You''re the smartest, coolest, bestest brother ever!)


    NOOOOOOOOO!!!!


    "Ahhh!!! No! Please Stop!!!"


    STOP IT!!!


    "Mom!!! Bell!!! Help me!!! Help!!!"


    STOP IT!!! STOP IT!!!!!!!


    "Ahhhhh!!! Bell!!! Save me!!! Save me!!!"


    RELEASE HER!!! SLAINE!!! RELEASE HER NOW!!!


    "Make it stop!!! My flower!!! Uuuuuu... It hurts.... Please... someone... save me... It hurts...


    I''M GONNA KILL YOU SLAINE!!! I''M GONNA FUCKING KILL YOU!!!


    "You liar... Bell, you liar... ahh!!! Ahh!!! You said... ugh... you''d protect me... YOU LIAR!!! AHHHH!!!"


    AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!


    I squirmed and flailed and swung myself left to right while roaring like a mad lion. I didn''t notice that I was crying but it wasn''t tears that are streaking at my cheeks. It''s blood. I was crying blood. I am mad! I am angry! I am full of hatred! I desperately tried to pry myself free so that I could save them.


    "I think our hero have seen enough. Try to send him away now. My mood will be destroyed if a guy is screaming and roaring on my ears. I''d rather hear a woman''s death throes than a man''s. A boy at that..." Looking at me, Slaine said with a mad smile on his sweaty face "Don''t worry. Now, even your sister will get pregnant. Now you can go in peace. Hahaha!!!" he laughed as he began humping unto Arya once again who is still crying and moaning.


    I then saw a bandit come close to me with an axe. A big axe that is sharp on both sides. FUCK! I can''t die yet! I need to save them!!! I need to get loose! I-


    I didn''t even finish my thought when I saw the world spin in front of my eyes. The last glimpse I saw was that Slaine splurted his semen into Arya''s vagina while Daniella is barely recognizable anymore.


    Why?


    Why can''t I be happy?


    Whyis everything taken away from me?


    I was abandoned by my own mother on my first life.


    I was sold as a slave by my own parents on my second life.


    I was made to watch my new family be raped and humiliated in front of me in my third life.


    Why?


    Do I deserve this?


    What did I ever do?


    I didn''t do anything wrong before...


    I DIDN''T DO ANYTHING WRONG SO WHY?!


    I DON''T DESERVE THIS!


    I AM JUST A KID! HOW COULD I MAKE A MISTAKE THAT CANNOT BE PARDONED!


    I ONLY WANT HAPPINESS!


    IS IT WRONG TO SEEK FOR IT?


    AM I UNDESERVING? WHO ARE YOU, GOD, TO DECIDE IF I AM UNDESERVING OR NOT?!


    SCREW YOU! FUCK YOU! I CURSE YOU TO ETERNAL DAMNATION! YOU ARE NOT GOD! YOU ARE EVIL!


    I WILL HAVE MY VENGEANCE. VENGEANCE WILL BE MINE!!!


    (Ah. Such pure emotion... Now, you have finally let go of hope and trust in their God... You have cleared some of the hurdles you need to pass. You are almost there, Bell. Don''t break yet. You must remember... You are not just any living being... You are the one of the strongest to ever be born... You are one of the First... You are...)- ???

 Chapter 6: The End and the Start

    Bell POV


    As I have suspected, I was again reborn. This time I was a lab rat of an alchemist. He made me drink and eat various types of poison. I suffered so much that my body became immuned to many types of poisons. My suffering ended when men with shining armor stormed into the laboratory and apprehended the alchemist. I, on the other hand, was seen as an abomination to their God as I was a walking pile of poison. I was immediately put to death and once again died. I died at the age of 15.


    But as expected, my suffering didn''t end there. I reincarnated and died again and again and again and again. I was reincarnated a total of 12 times and died at the same number. Everytime I die, I am made to see glimpses of someone''s memories. At first, it was emotions that I received. Endless hate and anger were the things I inherited during my first 3 reincarnations. After that were the memories. Memories of magic, flying, fights, wars, and the "Fall" of the owner of this memories. Maybe it''s the memories of someone like a past self but due to some unknown circumstances, "he" sealed "his" own memories and are now starting to return.


    I have grown numb of what is going to happen to me during my reincarnations. At first, I was fuming of rage due to what is happening to me. Then I realized that all I could do is complain and grumble about how unfair life is due to my own powerlessness and how I am the only one suffering like this. After experiencing such events in my life, I am now filled with overflowing hate, wrath, and malice. If ever someone experienced what I have experienced, I would say that he or she had the most fucked up luck in the entire universe. But such reincarnations also boosted what I have become.


    In my second life, I learned anatomy.


    in my third life, I leaned things about herbs and basic magic.


    In my fourth life, I leaned how to brew poison and how to become resistant from it.


    In my fifth life, I was born in Ancient China as a foot soldier from the borders who is in constant fighting with the Mongol horde. I learned how to fight using different weapons due to being a cannon fodder in a war during the Mongol Invasion upon the Jin Dynasty. I easily learned almost all techniques and styles using swords, sabers, staves, spears, segmented staves, axes, bandirche, lances, daggers and shields. I never learned cultivation as I can never have inner peace. I mastered all those weapons and was only planning to stay in the background but I was killed by my own commanding officer due to fear of me outshining him. I died at the age of 19.


    In my sixth life, I was reborn as a slave who was turned into a gladiator. I learned how to fight on chariot and horse due to being a gladiator in Ancient Rome. I mastered horseback riding and cavalry-style attacks. I died due to being poisoned as the emperor saw me as a person who controls the will of the crowd unto my bidding and became scared of me overpowering him. I was 21 when I died.


    In my seventh life, I learned aerial warfare. I was born a beastman known as Siren. I had birdlike wings on my back. I mastered all maneuvers and techniques of fighting while having wings. I died after being hit by a ballista bolt in the stomach when the humans started conquering the siren kingdom. I was 13 when I died.


    In my eighth life, I learned naval warfare. I was born in London, England. It was the time when the French and the English were having a small dispute that led to what is called the Hundred Years War. I was drafted in the Royal Navy and rose from the rank until I became a captain of a ship. I learned everything about naval battles and became victorious. I died when my First Mate stabbed me at the back literally as he wanted my position. I was 28 when I died.


    In my ninth life, I was born in a land of magic, Eternia. I learned complex elemental magic and mastered it. The reason for this is that I was a practice dummy of many magicians in order to test their magic. I became a human target and received tons of blows enough to kill a person with just one hit. Due to the nature of my job, I had access to the schools facilities so that I could respond quickly to those who needed a ''Dummy''. I always sneak in the library and steal some books about magics. I died when I was caught reading a forbidden grimoire. But that was not before I memorized everything inside the book along with ultimate-type and forbidden-type of magics. Sadly, my only afinity is towards fire, darkness, lightning and wind. I was22 when I died.


    In my tenth life, I learned enchantments and golem-making. I was a slave of an enchanter who is pretty good at what he does. He enchanted a lot of things and made a lot of golems. As for me, whenever the enchanter is not around, I read the parchments regarding enchanting and golem-making. I then began to build my own golem in secret. It was found out by the enchanter and killed me, claiming what I made to be his. I was 19 at that time.


    In my eleventh life, I learned deception, espionage and assassinations. I was born a human/vampire hybrid known as a Dhampir. I was captured when a manhunt was issued due to reports and sighting of a vampire around the town I was reincarnated into. My then mother was captured and was set aflame in the town square for being a demon lover. I, however, was sent to slavery by the people who claimed to have been from the church. They made me wear a strange collar that made me follow whatever order I am given. I was trained to be a very powerful assassin for 20years. The funniest things about it is that I was killed by the same people who enslaved me. The ordered me to follow them and told me to never speak of anything. They bound my hands and feet with metal cuffs and made me follow them. I was led to an audience room where many people were watching along with what I think is the head priest of the church and what seems to be the king and queen. My enslaver then claimed that he tirelessly sought me out and finally captured me which led into an outroar. He received tons of praise and even the king and queen heavily praised him. I was sentenced to death by decapitation and soon was led to the chopping block. The last scene I saw was my enslaver smiling happily and bowing towards the crowds with the people throwing in flowers and praise towards him.Ahh fuck... I''ll die again.Then my vision went blank... I was 25 when I died.


    In my twelfth life, I learned summoning and soul magic. This time I was born a human but kidnapped by a necromancer. He made me live as a servant in his lair. I arranged many things from vials to bottles to scrolls and books. Since I already know the drill (that I will die whether I wanted to or not), I studied and practiced everything the books and scrolls could offer me. At first, I was wary that the necromancer might know that I''m reading his research papers and grimoires. I tried to memorize and do what I am reading and manage to learn almost everything the booksand scrolls offered. I was called one day to the Necromancer''s inner room. There I was drugged and tied then tossed over a magic circle that is glowing purple and cracking black electricity-like lightning.Ahh shit... I didn''t even realize why I was kept alive. So it was so that I could become a sacrifies for this ritual. I wish I will be smarter in my nest reincarnation.I then experienced the feeling of being twisted like laundry when you''re trying to squeeze the water out of it. Then everything went dark. I was 16 when that happened.


    12 reincarnations. 12 deaths. All for what? This anger that I am feeling... Am I forever stuck in this endless loop? And what''s worse is that I remember everything that happened to me. Maybe that''s why my past self sealed or removed his memories. No sane man or demon or beast could take such bizarre and twisted fate. I am even starting to forget who I really am. But I will never forget the deceits, the betrayals, the lies, the pain and the sufferings I had just experienced. Everytime I am reincarnated and killed, I realized just how cruel and unfair the world is. Those with power gets away with everything but those without suffer a life worst than that of a pig. It made me realize how evil and tainted humanity is. How "Inhumane" humans are. How selfish they are. How greedy they are. How uncontent they are. hHow proud they are. How ugly they are. After my twelfth life, I no longer feel compassion to humans. They are savage, ruthless and just plain evil. They like you if they need you but discard you if you are useless. They stick with you if you are rich but backstabs you when you are poor. They cry tears for you if you are influencial yet pays no mind to those who are unknown. It is said that Humans are made in the image of God. So if that''s the case, God is much worst than humans. He made them after all. His creations mirrors who He is. I have lost faith in humanity. Now, all I am filled with is hate, anger and a deep desire for revenge. Against humanity. Against God. I will have my revenge. Fuck Love. Fuck Hope. Fuck Faith. I will never trust anyone other than myself. And when I am strong enough, I will pull down God from his oh-so-high seat above the skies and kill him again and againand again and again. I will make him experience firsthand what I experienced. I will let him know that no one can be the judge of me. I WILL RULE MY OWN DESTINY! I WILL CARVE MY OWN PATH AND I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE!


    Drifting into the endless darkness, I waited. I honed my mind. I honed my soul. I honed my resolve. Then I waited...


    And waited...


    And waited...


    And waited...


    Midwife POV


    "My Queen, it''s a boy!" I exclaimed as I took the baby into my hands. But I felt weird. The baby didn''t cry at all. He just opened his eyes and did what seems to be a "glare" but that''s impossible. I mean, it''s a baby.


    "Wha-what''s the matter, Martha? Is-is my baby alright?" asked the queen worriedly, seeing that I became silent.


    I held the baby upside down, holding unto both his legs using my arms, and slapped his bottom. The baby began to cry. "It''s all good, My Queen. It''s a healthy baby boy. I was just dumbfounded a little when the little prince came out. He didn''t cry at all and seems to... Nevermind that. Here, My Queen." I then passed and placed the baby unto Queen Victoria''s arms.


    "Ohh... What a handsome baby you are. My handsome baby..." Eventhough tired from labor, Queen Victoria still managed to display a very beautiful motherly smile while looking at the little prince.


    Suddenly the entrance door of this room slammed open and the King, King Hector, ran unto his wife''s bed.


    "Victoria! How was it? We didn''t hear anything from the outside anymore. Is everything-" he was cut off mid-sentence when he saw a baby in his wife''s bossom and the queen''s reproachful stare at him. "I was just-"


    "Silence, dear. Can''t you see that the baby is sleeping. What if it wakes updue to your childish outbursts?" the queen said with a menacing glare.


    "I-I''m sorry. I was just worried about you. But... the baby... Is it? questioned the king excitedly.


    "It''s a boy, My King. It''s a healthy baby boy. And from the looks of it, he has an air of excellence in him and intelligence can be seen in his eyes." I answered with almost unspoken certainty. I''m not really sure why but that is what I felt about the boy the moment I saw him.


    "Hahahahaha!!! I finally have a son! Alainewill be very happy to know that she''ll have a baby brother now." exclaimed the king with a boisterous laughter.


    "Dear! The baby is sleeping. Lower your voice. You might frighten him." said the queen with a clear amount of discontent to the king''s antics.


    "Sorry. I''m sorry my love but I can''t help it. I now have a son. A son!" the king stated with an almost childish sparkle in his eyes.


    "Fufufu. Yes dear. We now have a son. So calm down. So what is the name of our dear little prince." asked the queen with a bemused expression.


    "I have already readied a perfect name for our son.Beale Maxime Thierry de Armagnac de Valois. Great isn''t it?" said the king with a proud look on his face.


    "Handsome and great ruler of the people. That name will fit him perfectly! But... what of Ignace? He is..." stated the queen in a low tone.


    "He''s an adopted son. He might be of royal lineage but his from the branch family. We adopted him as a way to keep the people''s faith in us solid. If we had no heir, many will try to cause an upheaval." said the king gloomily.


    "But we can''t disown him. We can''t. I love that boy. I just hope..." the queen said as she looked at the king with a worried expression.


    "No, my love. I will not disown him. I will not return him. He is still a prince but our son will be king. He is, after all, our own flesh and blood. God must have heard my prayers." Said the king while holding on to the queens arms and gently brushing the little prince''s hair.


    "Things will get really bad from this point on, my love. I have received multiple attempts of assassinations during my pregnancy. I fear the worst for our little boy." the queen muttered as she tried to appeal to the king.


    "Don''t worry, my love. I will do my best to protect you both. I promise you." said the king as he pressed his lips unto the queen''s forehead.


    I know what the queen means. Even I received multiple threat messages. It must be nerve-racking for a pregnant woman to receive such malice. I exited the room and slowly closed the door, seeing that both king and queen are busy talking. But something really bothers me. That look the little prince gave her. It gave her chills.What was that?


    "It''s probably just stress piling up" I muttered to myself then proceeded to walk down the hallway.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    King Hector POV.


    It''s been 12 years since Beale was born. He excludes so much air of mystery and ancientness that even I, the king, almost want to get away from him due to the bizarre feelings I often get from the boy. When he was a toddler, he never cried except if she needed to eat or he had poop on his nappy. He is so behave. My wife and I often see him looking at the window or sometimes just stares in space. When he learned how to sit, he would sit almost everytime, silent and unmoving. He would sometimes just sit in his crib for hours. We have no explanation why he is doing that but we do feel a change in the density of mana in the air. Royalty are born with large amount of mana. This is sometimes used as a form of support to those who claims legitimacy over the throne. As such, we are very particular with the movement of mana in the air. Whenever my son sits, the mana in the air becomes chaotic. But for a baby to do that is very unlikely. I mean, it''s just a baby. We continued to observe this unique son of ours on what he is doing.


    Occassionally, my wife carries him to the throne room to listen to what the nobles, generals, knights and commoners have to say and report. I often steal glances to my little boy but what I saw shocked me. Whenever a certain person speak, his brows twitch and makes a frowning face. Not all the time, only on certain individuals. What''s surprising is that the individuals whom he makes that expression with are those that are suspected with crimes against the kingdom.Coincidence? I don''t think so. It''s kinda an innate trait of the boy. Interesting. I thought at that time. After that said incident, I begged my wife to carry Beale with her in the throne room everytime there is an audience. My wife berated me saying that he is too young to learn and hear the people''s ramblings and politics but I insisted. She reluctantly agreed my proposition and made Beale appear in every audience.


    Another thing that baffled me is when Beale learned how to walk. One morning, the nanny whose taking care of Beale, came running towards the guards and the other chamberlains seeking for help. I proceeded to walk towards Beale''s nanny and asked her what happened.


    "Angeline. You are Beale''s nursemaid, ain''t I right?"


    "Ummmm... Y-yes, Yo-your Majesty...." She answered while stuttering.


    Feeling a bad premonition, I asked her. "Why are you in such a hurry? What happened?"


    Tears began to form in the nanny''s eyes. "Yo-your Majesty, please... please forgive me..."


    As if my prediction was correct, I yelled at the nanny who is now a sobbing mess. "WHAT HAPPENED TO BEALE?!"


    "Hi-his Highness... has gone missing, Your Majes-"


    Not even ending her sentence I slapped her hard in her cheeks. With a roar, I commanded everyone in the castle. "SEARCH THE CASTLE! FIND THE PRINCE! FIND MY SON! AND KILL WHOEVER IS RESPONSIBLE FOR KIDNAPPING HIM!"


    My roar resounded in the halls that frightened all that could hear it. The royal guards were mobilized. The chamberlains were running back and forth. The whole castle was in an uproar. A few moments later, a knight from the royal guard approached me and kneeled.


    "Your Majesty, we bring you news." the said said while kneeling.


    "Rise, Sir Aumont. What is it that you wish to report?" Still fuming in anger yet trying to remain calm, I asked the knight in front of me.


    "We have found His Highness the Prince, Your Majesty." he stated plainly with a somewhat awkward face.


    "Where is he?! Who is the kidnapper?! Show him to me!" I shouted frantically.


    "Well... The thing is, Your Majesty... Prince Bealeisn''t kidnapped..." Sir Aumont stated.


    "WHAT?! Then how? Where is he?" I asked, confused.


    "The Prince is in the library, Your Majesty. He seems to be... reading." the knight said with a face also filled with confusion.


    "What did you say? Reading? But... But he''s only a baby! He haven''t even had his first winter yet!" I spoke with a bewildered tone.


    "We are also not sure, Your Majesty. That''s why we reported our findings to you as soon as we saw the Prince and the situation." he said with a serious face.


    "Okay. Lead me to the library."


    "At once, Your Majesty."


    We proceeded to the hallway leading to the library.The library is very far away from Beale''s room. How could he possibly walk from his room to the library? It doesn''t make sense. And a baby, reading? It doesn''t add up. Something must have happened. The kidnapper must have dropped Beale there as he couldn''t bring Beale with him in his escape. Yes. That must be it. And Beale, curious of the books began flipping some pages of a book. Yes. That is more plausible.We reached the library but I stood there cautiously before asking Sir Aumont.


    "Sir Aumont, who saw Beale inside the library? Who found him?"


    "It was Her Highness the Princess Alaine, Your Majesty." He stated plainly.


    "She found him? Where is she?"


    "The Princess is inside with the Prince, Your Majesty. The Princess went inside to go where the Prince is. Four Knights accompanied the Princess. I went back to you, Your Majesty, to report what we found."


    "Good. Lead the way."


    Soon I found myself inside the library. There, in the end of the corridor came a scene that baffled my very soul. The little boy, Beale, was sitting on a big chair reading a book while my daughter, Alaine, made him sit on her lap, pointing out things. I could see him turn to look at Alaine and sometimes nod then look back at the book. It was really shocking. I went with big strides towards my children and arrived in front of them. The four knights around them saluted at me. I looked at them and made them leave. After a while, I was alone with my children. Pulling a chair in front of them, I sat down and began talking to them.


    "Alaine, is it true that you who found Beale?"


    "Yes, Your-" Alaine wanted to continue but I put a finger in her mouth, stopping her from speaking further.


    "We are alone here, Alaine. Dismiss the formalities."


    "Yes, Father. I found Beale here, reading this very book that we are reading right now." she stated squarely.


    I looked down at the boy who isn''t even minding my presence and continue to look at the book as if contemplating. Looking back at my daughter, I asked. "How did you find him?"


    "Well, Father... When I heard your roar, I at that time, was having my hair combed. I immediately ran outside and told my chambermaids to help me find my little brother. I don''t know what has gotten into me but the first place that crossed my mind was the library. You see, when I went to Beale''s room to visit him, my chambermaid was carrying a book that I was reading. When Beale saw the book, his attention became fixed on the book. I knew this because whenever I speak to him, he wouldn''t listen but when the chambermaid with the book moved, his eyes follow her. Since then, I started carrying books with me and began reading book aloud so Beale could hear me while placing him in my lap. So as soon as I heard he was missing, the first place I went to is the library. Crazy though it may seem but the possibility of him being kidnapped is closed to nil since he is in the most guarded place in the kingdom and his keen interests in books left me with that conclusion."


    "So when you arrived, he was already reading the book?"


    "Yes. He was reading while sitting here in the floor. I could tell because he is looking at the pages seriously and there are no pictures in this book."


    I was baffled at my daughter''s revelation. I quickly took a look at Beale in her lap as he was reading the book in front of him. As if to confirm it, I decided to talk to Beale.


    "Hey there Beale. What are you doing?" I asked as if fawning. If any of the knights or nobles see me like this, it will create chaos. Better just do this in private.


    The little boy stopped looking at the book and looked up on me. What came next shook me to the core. "Reading" he answered.


    God! He''s talking! We never heard him talk before! We never heard ''Mama'' or ''Papa''! He''s first words were ''Reading''. Does Alaine know of this? I looked up to see Alaine having an equally shocked face as I am.I guess she also didn''t know. We thought he was mute. I guess those who slandered him for being a mute and an idiot unworthy of the throne will have their heads blowing off! I exclaimed in my mind.


    "A-ahh. So you were reading. What are you reading, little Beale?"


    "History" he said plainly.


    Why does a kid want to read history?! Shouldn''t it be stories of dragons and knights and heroes and demon lords and princesses and gryphons?! Why?!Thinking of what the answer could be, I saw Beale having a bored expression. He then looked away from me and proceeded to read the book again.This kid is really unique. I guess not all kids are the same.


    After that incident, I asked my wife and Alaine to help Beale with his reading. My wife and daughter was ecstatic to hear my proposition. They began teaching Beale how to read and write when they is able, while also bonding with him. Beale was like a sponge in accepting all of what they are teaching him. Also, Beale have learned to call me and my wife "Father" and "Mother". Victoria shed tears the moment those words went out of Beale''s mouth. I too was happy of that event. Soon, it became a regular occurence of Beale going "missing" but not really out of our sight. I placed 10 shadow guards to always look after him after the first missing incident. Sometimes he can be found in the garden. Other times in the courtyard. At times by the lakeside and there were even times that he is found in the training grounds, looking at the knights training. Time flew by and now, Beale turned 12 years old. There was a grand feast and every noble in my kingdom gathered to my palace to commemorate his birthday. There were no incidents that happened though a small feud broke out between my adopted son, Ignace, and Beale but it was easily settled. After the party, as a form of acknowledgement, I called upon all scholars and experts of any field of study to teach Beale of everyhing he needs to know. After Beale''s 12th birthday celebration, the scholars and experts gathered in the audience hall. There was about 20 of them who decided to teach Beale things but in just a short span of 3 days, all of them quitted their job as Beale''s teacher.


    I asked them why they are quitting but there answers could be summed up with a few sentences:


    "He is smart and has plenty of wisdom but he is too aloof."


    "He''s too cold and detached. His look of ridicule when I am teaching him made me feel that I am talking nonsense in front of him."


    "I feel like talking to an ancient being. He has this air that seems like he already knows what I am talking about."


    "I don''t know what happened, Your Majesty. But the bloodlust coming from the Prince is very heavy and dense. It feels like looking at a great general who fought on countless of battles and survived."


    "One look from the Prince and I can tell. I feel like an mouse in front of a great and fierce lion. I can''t even breath."


    This comments go on and on. It answers the question of whether Beale is a genius or not. He is confirmed to be smart, witty, intelligent, able to solve problems with relative ease, can come up with plans that could win a war through tactics and deceit, knows much about economics that his theories are astounding. But his attitude is too detached from others. He''s only close to his mother and Alaine. Even to me, I can feel the distance between the two of us. But one thing is certain. This boy will be someone great. I just don''t know if it is good or bad.


    Bell/Beale POV


    Twelve years have gone so fast now and I am living a life in luxury. I still remember everything that happened to me in my past lives and even the things I learned along the way. I am born in royalty but it really doesn''t concern me. I just want to be strong and for that, I need to train both body and mind for it. I studied everything there is to know about this place. I am the second prince of the Valois Kingdom. Things aren''t really easy for a young prince like me. Etiquette is always practiced and status is always respected. As a man who led a life of endless death and battles and tortures and suffering, such formalities and luxury is a spit on my face. But since I am born in this place, might as well do my part. Study and get stronger.Create a kingdom or an empire of my own and when the time come, annihilate the entire human race. I need to gather enough forces to do that. I need more time. More power. I need all of those things if I want to plunge this world into chaos and for humanity to know what it is to suffer the wrath of the person who was feed with all their madness and evil. But for now. I have to wait. Study and become stronger and smarter. That''s the goal to get rught now.


    To escape the life of being a caged rabbit, I went to where I always go to help ease my head of its headache: the western courtyard. It has flowerbeds filled with numerous amounts of flowers and plants, It is designed very neatly and everything seems to be in their right place. I sat down nder the shade of a tree and opened a book about the kingdom. It has 3 duchies, 10 counties, 21 viscounties and 35 baronies. It has around 60 million people. The kingdom has8 million soldiers ranging from footmen to cavalry to archers to knights to carro-ballistamen to magicians. Yes. Magicians. Magic is taught only here in the capital. So those with the potential to learn magic must travel to the capital. The capital is named Marseille and is home to around 8 million people. Where I am living right now is the Marseille Palace. There are 1 million royal guards that patrols the entire capital from the castle to the noble district down to the city. They maintain peace and order. They current- my thoughts were halted when a guy wearing luxurious clothes and excessive ornaments came within my vision. seeing me, he then scowled and yelled at my direction.


    "Beale? What are you doing here? Why is the ''Second'' prince out here all alone with no guards? Running away again?" he said with a mocking expression in his face.


    "You know Ignace... why don''t you shut up. Can your chicken-arse mouth shut up?" I replied, seemingly not interested in his tirade as I am reading my book again.


    "You! You dare mock me?! You-" he was turning red when he heard me mock him but before he can even finish, I interupted his "self-important" speech.


    "It was you who came to me and mocked me first, idiot. Don''t expect me to just turn meek and let you talk me down. Not even an idiot will do that." I stated plainly.


    "I AM THE FIRST PRINCE OF THIS KINGDOM AND YOU ARE UNDER ME! I HAVE THE RIGHT TO LOOK DOWN ON YOU! YOU-"


    "You are an adopted son who was abandoned by your family the moment they thought they could use you as a chip to own this kingdom. It is a long shot but it''s a pretty good plan. But they never expected that I will be born and thus, I, the true heir to the throne, threatens their chip and threatens their plans to rule this kingdom. So you do things that will make me look bad unto the eyes of the subjects around the palace and soon, gossips will start to float. That I, the legitimate heir, is threatened by the adopted prince so I make things bad for him. This will lead to you gaining sympathy and me gaining infamy. That is what you are doing and that is what you are doing right now. Ain''t I right, ''FIRST PRINCE IGNACE''?" I stated as I looked at him with a mocking expression.


    "YOU.... YO-YOU LIE! THERE IS NO SUCH THING! I AM NOT THREATENED! IT IS MY BIRTHRIGHT! I AM-"


    "An adopted son who will never have the throne as long as I am alive since the King and Queen is my birth parents and that their flesh and blood course through my veins. You? What blood courses in yours"


    "YOU PIECE OF SHIT! I WILL KILL YOU. ''Oo yol, skoz kotin dii haal. Tol Zu''u uld brah hi wah skag hokoron. YOL NIIV!''" A small fireball formed into his hand and then threw it towards me.


    Fool. Does he think a puny fireball like that could hurt me? It won''t scratch me!I extended my hand open towards the incoming. "Naak." after saying this word, a small orb of darkness appeared in front of my outstretched hand. The fireball that just arrive then was sucked into the small orb of darkness as if the fireball was just an illusion.


    "IMPOSSIBLE! HOW COULD-" he stopped speaking when he saw me stand up and began to walk towards him while stare at him.


    "If you still want to go, go ahead and try. I''ll play with you. But be careful..." I stopped in front of him. Releasing some of my bloodlust, I said "You might die when that happens."


    I then went past him and his guards who were frozen in place when I started releasing a small amount of bloodlust.Clearly, they''ve never been in a battlefield. Weaklings. I then turned back to see Ignace sitting on the floor with his knees shaking. His guards on a similar situation as him, tried to make him stand but even their knees gave away. I laughed at the comical scene in front of me. Ignace turned his face towards me. A face filled with confusion, dread, fear and anger. I spoke to him while smiling.


    "Come at me again if you dare, First Prince. And when you do, bet your life on it. Put your life on the line. For I will challenge you to a life-and-death duel when that happens. And in that duel, I will make you realize how sorry and insignificant you are to me. Weeeell then, I bid you farewell." I bowed and flashed him with a smile. I then turned around and began to walk away but stopped after a few steps. This time I didn''t turn around. I just yelled in a big voice so that Ignace could hear. "And don''t call me so casually. Call me ''Your Highness'' or ''Prince Beale'' but if you want to call me casually, you can just call me..." I turned my head while flashing him the most mad smile I could produce. "Belial... Just call me Belial."


    (Hahaha!!! At last, He is ready! He''s ripe for the picking! Oh Bell, I can now welcome you back. You might not have all your memories but this is the most favorable state of mind I could ever hope from you. Finally! The time has finally come for me to once again come back! Yes! I can finally have my revenge! I can finally take the head of that God! Everything is now in place. Now, I just have to welcome him back and eerything will begin. God, our time has come. For 100,000 years we prepared. We grew stronger. While you rest in your cradle of power,believing your peoplewere safe and protected. You assumed no force could challenge you... But now... Finally... We have returned...) - ???

 Chapter 7: Whispers from the Void

    Belial POV


    Belial... The name of the owner of my previous memories that keeps on flooding my head everytime I die and gets reincarnated. I don''t know the significance of the name but... It feels very familiar to me. I have seen his memories as if I possessed this "Belial" and saw things that I can''t explain except that whenever I am having those glimpses, unparalleled hatred erupts from deep inside me. But what I can''t seem to understand is why are these glimpses so broken. What I can see are only limited and it sometimes feel like watching a theater actwith no plot, just pure nonsense. Belial''s memories often pops out in my dreams so even if I want to neglect it, I can''t. As time went on, I decided to control my emotions from the glimpses, making sure it doesn''t affect me. I am "me". I am "him" but I am "me". I am "Belial" but at the same time, I am not. I am just "me".


    After the incident with Ignace, I carried on with what I always do: train and study. I proceeded back to my quarters in order to read at peace. Before I could even enter my room, I saw a knight running towards me.This should be interesting.


    "Your Highness! Your Highness, a moment please!" said the knight while still running towards me.


    If I remember his name is... "Ser Gregor, to what do I owe this pleasure?" I asked him plainly.


    "You have been summoned by Duke LeCrussant, Your Highness." he said while looking at me anxiously.


    "I''m being summoned by my uncle? Summoned?" I said with a clear irritation in my voice.


    "Yes, You Highness."


    "I am a prince and has a higher status than him. Hmph. Ordering and summoning me as if I am a vassal?. I would want to hear an explanation. Lead the way." I said while stating my stand.


    "This way, Your Highness."


    I followed the knight to a series of corridors leading to the aforementioned place, the guest room for the duke and his family. We walked for almost 15 minutes before reaching the location. When wearrived at the door of the said guestroom, I glanced at Ser Gregor and when he saw me looking at him, he nodded confirming that he knows what to do. He knocked the door and announced our arrival.


    "Your Grace, His Highness the Second Prince has arrived." announced Ser Gregor.


    "Thank you, Ser Gregor. Let himenter." answer a not so aged voice behind the door.


    Entering, Ser Gregor stood aside and declared my presence. "Your Grace, I present to you His Highness the Second Prince, Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Almagnac de Valois."


    As I entered, I saw a man in his 40''s wearing noble clothes decorated with gold and precious gems. His clothes are outlined with gold-colored silk and with him, appearing in the upper left side of his clothes is a pin of a golden lion, the LeCrussant House sigil. I eyed him from head to toe before looking at him straight in the face.


    "Duke LeCrussant. You are in my presence. Isn''t it part of customs that you bow before me or has the rules been changed without me knowing?" I stated as I was looking upon his face.


    "Ugh... Forgive me, Your Highness." He then bowed thought not as much to make his back slouch.


    "I forgive you. You are my uncle and thus, we are family. But customs are customs." I said plainly while still looking at him, noticing the twitching of his eyes.


    "I will remember that, Your Highness." he said with a not-so willing voice.


    Walking towards a chair that looks comfy, I sat down and began to talk to the duke. "Why did you summon me, uncle? Surely you, whose status is under mine, knows that you are undermining my position? By you summoning me, you are stating that your status is above mine. Are you trying to undermine me, uncle?" I said with a cold voice.


    "N-no, Prince! I only wanted to talk to you about a certain topic." replied the duke while clearly sweating.


    "So why not come to me? Custom states that nobles can''t summon the king and his direct damily as the ruling royal family have the highest position in the kingdom."


    "For-forgive me, Prince. It will not happen again."


    "Let''s set that aside for now. I''ll ask you straight: what do you want?"


    After I asked the question, I gestured the knights inside to go outside. Seeing them leave, I gestured the duke to sit on a chair opposite to mine.I already know what this is about. They are really naiive.


    "Prince, I think you know what this talk will be about. It''s about Ignace."


    Bingo. "What about him?"


    "I know nephew, that you don''t like him. I know you despise him. I know-"


    Cutting him off, I chuckled and stated "Me? Hate him? Despise him? He isn''t even worthy of my attention so how could I hate and despise him?"


    "You!... Haa... He is the first prince." he stated forwardly.


    "I am flesh and blood. He is not." I replied plainly.


    "He''s already 17 and is a commander of a battalion of soldiers."


    "A battalion of soldiers who don''t trust and respect him since every battle he was in ended in defeat. A battalion that is so low on morale that many wished to transfer to a different unit. A battalion who''s loyalty he didn''t have." I said while sneering. "I am 12 but my military stategies all won their battles and I am commended by the generals who used my tactics. What say you, uncle?"


    "YOU BRAT! YOU-" He began shouting at me but made an abrupt stop when he saw dark tendrils wiggling on the shadow under my feet while my body is surrounded by ten floating fireballs that I congealed abruptly.


    "Careful Duke. Is what you are doing right now an act of treason?" I smirked as I remained seated.


    "Wha... Ho-how can you cast spells without chanting?!" he exclaimed while looking horrified.


    "Why should I tell you?" standing up, I went towards the door.


    "You just wait Beale. You don''t know what is going on behind your back. You have no idea what-"


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    He was still in his passionate speech when I laughed while my back facing him. I laughed so hard that I was holding my stomach to try and suppress my laughter.What a fool. He thinks he''s so smart. He and his goons.


    "What''s so funny?! Have you gone senile?!" shouted the duke.


    "You are an idiot, Duke LeCrussant. Did you really think I have no idea who you are in cahoots with and what you are preparing? Do you want me to list them down for you?"


    "Wai-wait what? You knew?" he said sounding confused and afraid.


    "Yes. I know. Do you want me to list them down?" turning to face the duke, I asked with a smile in my face.


    "Yo-you''re just bluffing. I-I know you are."


    "Oh really? What if I told you that you, along with one other duke, 3 counts, 7 viscounts and 14 barons are in cahoots? Or that you plan to poison me with neurotoxin to make me dumb? Or that you are planning to pin on me a crime I didn''t commit? Hmmm? ''The walls have ears and eyes''. Surely you know of this saying." I stared at him with a bemused expression.


    "So you really knew..." he said with a low voice. "It can''t be helped then. We just wanted you out of the succession. We didn''t want to kill you. But it can''t be helped."


    "What are you-" I noticed multiple pressences surrounding the room.Shit! I was too preoccupied that I forgot to be wary! 20? No. 50. 35 assassins and 15 magicians. Great. Just great. They just killed the shadow guard the king gave me.


    I prepared myself as I fired 8 fireballs towards the duke. He yelped when he saw the fireballs flying straight to him. He yelled for help and two shadows jumped in front of him. I used a dark-type magic to constrain the new arrivals. They were shocked to find out that they can''t move. Soon fireballs hit them and exploded. They tried to squirmed around to put out the fire but since I immobilized them, they were burned to death by my spell. I was busy trying to attack the fleeing duke when something hit me in the neck. Fuck! Careless! Too damn careless! 12 reincarnations and I am still careless. Soon everything swirled. Then it went blank...


    Duke LeCrussant POV


    This kid is a monster. If he really duelled with Ignace, my godson will die. It''s a good thing he didn''t. Now that he is out of the way,we can finally replace the Valois. Soon, the LeCrussant family will lead this country. Staring at the unconscious boy in front of me, I kicked him in the face trying to verify if he''s really knocked out. Seeing him not moving, I called upon my subordinate.


    "Ser Gregor, execute this brat. We will report to the king that this brat has been kidnapped."


    "But Your Grace, if we do that here, they will become suspicious of you. Let me at least carry the boy out of the capital before executing him. There, you will have no worries." Ser Gregor stated.


    "Very well. Do it clean. Leave no evidence."


    "It will be done, Your Grace." Ser Gregor bowed then wrapped the boy in a cloth then carried him out.


    Now... Finally, the LeCrussant family will rule this kingdom. I mused to myself as I started walking towards where the king is.


    Ser Gregor POV


    Me and my big mouth. I should have just killed the boy there. No need for any hassle. Now I have to travel outside of the capital to dump this kid. Sigh... I really wish I didn''t open my big mouth. Driving a small carriage, moving along the King''s road, I finally exited the capital. It took me 2 days of nonstop carriage riding to reach my desired, Carlsbad. This place had the so called "Entrance to Hell". It is a bottomless pit and is said to have been a famous spot for suicides and murder. I carried the boy over my shoulder and walked towards the pit.


    "I''m sorry kid. I am just a regular knight. I serve the LeCrussant like a slave. They are holding my family captive. I can only obey their orders." I said to the unconscious prince.


    Suddenly, the boy showed signs of waking up. They said the dart was effective enough to knock out a wyvern for 2 days with a single shot. Is this kid not comparable to a wyvern?! That''s crazy!Suddenly the boy began to speak.


    "That''s... always... what... you...humans... do... this... time... that... bastard... LeCrussant... wants... to... bite... the... hand... that... fed... him... greed... envy... pride... then... comes... you... talking... as... if... you... have... no... fault... this... is... your... own... decision... not... LeCrussant... yours... so... don''t... play... the... victim... you''re... making... me... sick..."


    His statement made me feel like being hit by a lightningbolt.He is right. This is my decision.


    "Yes Prince. This is my decision." reaching the edge of the pit, I said to the prince "Any last word?"


    What he answered made me feel a chill crawling up my spine. "Make... sure... I... die... cuz... if... I... live... I... will... kill... you... all... starting... from... you"


    Unable to calm the uneasiness I am feeling, I threw the boy unto the pit. I saw the boy''s figure getting smaller and smaller. I then turned around to hurry and get out of there. I just had three steps forward when I heard a roaring scream as if a monster went berserk and the screams I heard is something I might never forget in this lifetime and will be in my nightmares forever.


    I WILL RETURN!!! I WILL KILL YOU ALL!!! THIS BETRAYAL WILL BE REPAID IN BLOOD!!! I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE!!!


    I am certain. That was the voice of the Prince.What was that?! How could he amplify his voice like that?! He''s just a 12 year old boy! But was that the death throes of a mad man? Or an oath of vengeance. I... I hope he dies... But... maybe... I''ll.. I''ll relocate my family... just in case... I finished my thoughts and ran towards the carriage.I need to get home. I don''t want my family to suffer the wrath of that boy... that monster...


    Belial POV


    I opened my eyes and saw perpetual darkness. I can''t seem to see what is in front of me.I died again? No... I still have my sense of touch. But I can''t move. Suddenly, immense pain struck my body from every possible angle.


    "AHHHHH!!! FUCK! IT FUCKING HURTS!!! SHIT!!!" I coughed blood due to the damage my body has.I seem to have ruptured my organs. Shit! I am feeling like I''m going to have a slow death.


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps.Footsteps? Here? In this hole? I was trying to think of what could be living in this place when the footsteps stopped right in front of me. I felt the surroundings turn cold as if I was dipped in ice. I braced myself for what will happen but all the entity did is just stay there. I know "it" hasn''t left. For I can feel his presence in front of me.


    "Kuh... Kuh... Umm... Hello?" I tried to strike a conversation.


    "Hmmm... So we finally meet, Belial." the entity replied. I was shocked at the revelation.This person know "that" me?


    "Who... are... you?"


    "Who I am doesn''t matter. You will know in time. Now tell me, do you want to change your fate?"


    "Change... my... fate?" I asked in confusion.


    "Yes. I mean don''t you want to know why you are experiencing this?"


    "WHAT?!" I heard something break inside of me. "WHO?! TELL ME! WHO IS IT?!" I spat the congealed blood in my throat as bllod rushed unto my mouth.


    "You know him really well. You often talk to him before asking why this is happening to you. It is really whom you are suspecting. "Said the entity playfully.


    "Yo-you mean to say it''s really him? It''s... God?"


    "Yes. It is him. The Almighty God, creator of heaven and earth. He''s the one who have set you this kind of life."


    "Bu-but why? WHY?! WHAT DID I EVER DO?!"


    "Nothing. You are just his plaything. A toy to relieve his boredom. Just like me." he stated coldly.


    "A plaything? A TOY?! I AM NOT A FUCKING FREAKSHOW!!! I AM NOT A FUCKING SOURCE OF ENTERTAINMENT!!!


    I''M A LIVING PERSON!!!"


    "But to him, you are." he said frankly.


    "WHERE IS HE? WHERE CAN I FIND HIM?!" I asked as I tried to move.


    "With what you are right now? Even his angels can just flick you with their pinky. No. You are far to weak."


    "THEN WHAT CAN I DO TO REACH HIM?! I HAVE DIED 12 TIMES AND LEARNED A LOT! I CAN REACH HIM! I WILL!"


    "With what? You can''t even move right now. You are crippled. You are wasted. You are worthless. How can a person like you reach him?"


    "I WILL DO EVERYTHING I CAN TO HAVE MY REVENGE. EVEN IF I SELL MY SOUL TO THE DEVIL, I WILL!"


    "Is your words true? Are you willing to sacrifice everything to get what you want?" he asked, trying to confirm my conviction.


    "EVEN IF MY SOUL SUFFERS TORMENT IN THE 72 HELLS, IF I OBTAIN THE POWER TO KILL THAT FUCKING GOD, I WILL!"


    "HAHAHAHA!!! THEN YOU DON''T HAVE TO LOOK ANYWHERE! We share a common enemy. I can help you but I will have you lose something in return for giving you power." he stated seriously.


    "TAKE IT THEN. WHAT DO I HAVE TO LOSE? I HAVE NOTHING!!! SO IF YOU STILL CAN FIND SOMETHING FROM ME THEN GO AHEAD AND TAKE IT!"


    "What you will lose is... your Humanity. Are you willing to give up being human to become something more powerful?"


    "MY HUMANITY?! HA! I''VE ALREADY GIVEN UP MY HUMANITY A LONG TIME AGO! THAT FUCKING GOD MIGHT BE THE REASON FOR MY ENDLESS REINCARNATIONS BUT IT IS THE HUMANS THAT MADE ME SUFFER!!! SO EVEN BEFORE CUTTING THAT BASTARD OF A GOD''S HEAD, I WILL ANNIHILATE ALL HUMANS IN THE FACE OF THIS WORLD!!!"


    "Then we have a deal, Belial." after he spoke, I heard a splurting sound. "Drink this. After drinking this, your body will be destroyed but you will gain a new and powerful body. Here, drink." He held unto the back of my head and proceeded tohave me drink the liquid.


    After drinking about half a liter of whatever it was that he made me drink, he made me lie down. "In a few seconds, the destruction of your old body and the creation of your new body will begin. It will hurt but endure it. Endure it if you want to achieve your revenge, Belial." He stated with a serious tone in his voice.


    Since I only have this window of opportunity, I then asked the very first question I asked him. "Since it has came to this then so be it but first, may I ask who are you?"


    "I have been called many names... Some call me the Morning Star. Other''s call me the Lost Seraph. And some calls me as The Fallen. But for you, I will tell you my real name. Once again, a pleasure meeting you Belial. My name is Helel."

 Interlude: The Foreshadowing

    The day Belial was taken away


    King Hector POV


    I was busy reading the parchments regarding submitted policies when I heard a ruckus outside my office.What''s with all the noise? Is there something wrong? I wondered what was going on. Iam the master of this palace, the King and yet I have no idea what is going on. It was then that a shadow guard appeared to my side and reported.


    "My king, Prince Beale was kidnapped! The palace is in a state of turmoil! The kidnapper killed all the shadow guard that is with the Prince and then took the Prince away!" the shadow stated with a cold voice.


    "WHAT?! How... how could that be? Where was he taken? Where was Beale taken?!" I faced the shadow and asked him anxiously.


    "In Duke LeCrussant''s quarters. The duke summoned the Prince to his quarters."


    "WHY?! HOW COULD A DUKE SUMMON A PRINCE?! WHETHER FROM THE ROYAL LINEAGE OR NOT, A DUKE IS LOWER THAN A PRINCE! EVEN IF HE IS MY WIFE''S COUSIN, IT DOESN''T MEAN THAT HE CAN UNDERMINE THE ROYAL FAMILY! Wait... Could it be? COULD IT BE THAT HE WAS INVOLVED IN THIS?!" I was becoming enrage with such speculation.


    "We are still unsure of his involvement but there are unusual movement in the LeCrussant house for quite sometime now. Although it is not certain, the duke could have a hand on this incident."


    "And why would that be?" I was trying to calm down to assess the situation properly.


    "Earlier today, the First and Second princes got into an arguement."


    "An argument? But Beale doesn''t go to where Ignace hangs out. How could that happen?" confused, I directed my question to the shadow.


    "No, my King. It was Prince Ignace who purposely went to Prince Beale''s resting spot to provoke him. Their meeting erupted into an argument by which Prince Ignace tried to use his status as a first prince. Prince Beale didn''t back down and defeated Prince ignace in the battle of words. Enraged, Prince Ignace casted a low-tier spell ''Fireballl'' and attack Prince Beale. Surprisingly, Prince Beale countered it with a mid-tier Darkness type spell ''Consume'' without chanting. After countering Prince Ignace''s spell, Prince Beale seemed irritated and started to release his killing intent. It was such a strong intentthat Prince Ignace and his entourage fell into their knees. Even the shadows who were with Prince Beale at that time were almost choked and immobilized."


    I stopped the shadow from his report as I was curious about something. "Bloodlust? Prince Beale has bloodlust?"


    "Yes, my King. The report I received was stated like this: Prince Beale''s bloodlust was like that of a person who have walked the battlefields all his life and survived. Like he had already killed legions by himself. Like he was a living incarnation of death. Never have I experienced such bloodlust. Even Great General Bonaparte doesn''t have that kind of bloodlust. It was like experiencing death while still alive."


    I was confused and horrified on such a revelation.Unprecedented bloodlust? How can that be?! He is just a boy! I-I need to have conduct an investigation on this matter. This is not something I can just take for granted.I asked the shadow again "Continue your report."


    "Yes, my King. After releasing his bloodlust, Prince Beale reminded Prince Ignace that if he is disturbed once again, he will ask for a life-and death duel. After saying that, Prince Beale walked away but only for a few steps. He then turned around once again and revealed a ''chilling'' smile and said and I quote: ''And don''t call me so casually. Call me "Your Highness" or "Prince Beale" but if you want to call me casually, you can just call me... Belial... Just call me Belial.'' then turned once again and left."


    "Wait wait..." I hurriedly interrupted the shadow. "Belial? He named himself Belial?"


    "Yes, my King. He called himself as such." he stated seriously.


    How could this be? This is so bizarre. My little boy releasing an insane amount of bloodlust and now states a different name. Could it be? Is he... a reincarnator? No... It isn''t certain yet. I must seek someone''s opinion on this. I thought as such. I then turned to the shadow and said "Continue"


    "Yes, my King. After the incident, Prince Ignace went to Duke LeCrussant and after a while, the duke sent one of his knights to summon Prince Beale. The Prince went to the duke''s quarters and that was the end of the message before we lost contact of the other shadows." he then finished his report.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I see. Investigate what happened. I trust you can give me a satisfactory report within the forthnight?" I asked the shadow in front of me with a stern voice.


    "Yes, My king. It will be done."


    "Good. Go now. Find my son. No matter what the cost."


    "By your will." and the shadow disappeared.


    I need to investigate on this more. I will ask Victoria about this. I straightened myself and yelled. "Guards, summon Duke LeCrussant."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." One of the guards replied and immediately went to do as I have instructed.


    Duke LeCrussant POV


    I hope I am the first person to report to the king. It will give me significant leverage if I am the first to inform him of this matter. I was walking the halls towards the king''s study when I saw a guard running towards us.Could it be? The guard stopped in front of me and addressed.


    "Your Grace. His Majesty the King requires your presence. His Majesty is in his officeright now. Please, follow me."


    "Yes. I will do as I am commanded."Could it be that he knows already?! But who?! Who could have told him what happened?! I nervously followed the guard towards the king''s study.


    When we arrive, the guard began to inform our presence with a shout.


    "Your Majesty, Duke LeCrussant have arrived."


    A voice from the other side of the room answered. "Let him enter."


    The guard turned towards me and said "His Majesty would like to see you now. Please enter."


    I entered King Hector''s study. Filled with books and parchments, one could imagine what is inside those things. Business dealings, contracts, subpenas, arrests, investigation reports, accounting, everything the kingdom deals with are in here or most of them.And soon, if I play my cards right, All of this will belong to me. I walked towards the king and kneeled.


    "This duke greats Your Majesty, King Hector."


    "Rise. Have a sit." the king ushered me to sit.Seems like that was needless worry.


    "I would like to make an urgent report, Your Majesty. It involves-" I was cut short by the king''s hand when he held his palm in front of me.


    He then put down his hand and looked straight at me. "I already know. I am here to ask you of certain things."


    Shit! Could he be... No. That''s impossible.I put up my most natural face towards him and replied "Yes, Your Majesty. How may I serve you?"


    "I will ask you frankly then. Why did you summon Prince Beale to your quarters?" he looked at me with serious eyes.


    "I summoned Prince Beale, You Majesty, on behalf of Prince Ignace. To mediate between the two of them so-"


    "In what capacity or power did you use in order to summon a prince? You, a duke, and any other duke cannot summon a prince no matter the circumstance. Even if it is to mediate between the two princes, you should have asked my opinion since only I, the king, has the power to summon them. Are you, Duke LeCrussant, trying to undermine my authority?" he asked with a chilling tone.


    I''m fucked. He knows everything that happened."No, Your Majesty. I was just trying to help them. As there uncle, I only wanted to-"


    "So, you are now trying to use familial bonds as reason? Then why am I, the father, not informed first? Shouldn''t I, the father, be more concerned of the well being of the children before the uncle?" he asks now in a threatening manner.


    "N-no, Your Majesty. It only happened because Prince Ignace asked me for help."


    "So you are now using Ignace as an excuse. Very well. Everything will be known in time. For now I will ask you, How come Beale was kidnapped in front of you? At your own quarter?" He asked, now releasing bloodlust.


    Shit shit shiiiiiiit! How can I get away with this? The plan is still not complete. Fuck! "It was so sudden, Your Majesty. The kidnapper used poison and drugged us. We couldn''t do anything about it. We were knocked out!" I exclaimed, trying to make a point.


    "And yet all my son''s escort who were all covert operatives died while none of your knights died, virtually unharmed. Why is that?" the bloodlust released by the king is already making me feel dizzy.


    "Yo-your M-majesty... A-are you su-suspecting m-me?" I tried to talk but the heaviness of the bloodlust released by the king makes one hard to breath.


    "That remains to be seen. I am just warning you. If I find just one bit of you being involved in my son''s disappearance, you will face the consequences. You may leave." retracting his bloodlust and killing intent, the king returned to his usual cold self.


    "This one will excuse himself then, Your Majesty."


    I hurriedly left the place. I am still catching my breath and sweat formed on my forehead and back.That was one hell of a surprise. I guess I now know why nobody messes with the Valois family. They are monsters. But fuck... Now I''m screwed. All the plans must be accelerated before Hector could move. But this will not end well and the losses will be heavy... But... What are losses if you can win. I straightened my back and started to walked away.


    Unknown POV


    "Phanuel, what''s the matter? You seem listless."


    "I''ve detected movement from the fallen ones. Something is blocking my view. But there is something..." he stated while having a bad expression on his face.


    "What is it? What is kind of occurence that''s making you uneasy?" I asked seriously. Phanuel isn''t one to talk and act like this if it isn''t bad.


    "I feel... I feel something... Someone very curious... Returning..."


    "Do you know who it is?" I asked anxiously "...Is it an enemy?"


    "I''m not sure yet... But it feels very familiar... yet very dangerous... He is still weak right now... I just hope we can find him before the fallen ones start to move."


    "Can you locate him?"


    "I''ll try but not right now. My vision is blocked."


    "I see. Phanuel... just in case... inform Michael... just to be sure..."


    "Is that fear I feel in you? Huh, Angerof God?" he teased me.


    "Fine Camael. I''ll just do what you suggested."


    "Yes, please do."

 Chapter 8: Descent to Avernus

    Hate...


    Revenge...


    Vengeance...


    You must...


    Remember...


    Those who...


    Betrayed you...


    Remember...


    You must...


    obtain revenge...


    You must...


    Make them pay...


    You must!!!


    Destroy them!!!


    KILL THEM!!!


    BURN THEM!!!


    DEVOUR THEM!!!


    MAKE THEM SUFFER!!!


    LET THEM!!!


    EXPERIENCE!!!


    THE TEMPEST!!!


    REMEMBER!!!


    WHO YOU ARE!!!


    Belial POV


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"What is with this pain?! It is worst... than the pain... I experienced... in all my reincarnations... combined.... It feels like... my soul is... being... ripped... apart!!!


    "Endure it. Your body and soul is being restructured as of this very moment. And... when the restructuring of your body is finished... You will seize being Human... and... you will return back to who you really are." I heard Helel''s voice but not all of it is registered in my brain.


    "GAH!!! BRUAAAH!!! AHHHHHHHHH!!! GRAAAAAA!!!" I was vomiting dark red blood while squirming in the ground. My orifices are all spurting out blood."WHAT!! Gah!!! KIND OF LIQUID!!! DID YOU MAKE ME!!! DRINK, HELEEEEL!"


    "That was... your blood. Well... To be exact... It was your "original" blood. The blood that flowed in your veins before... The "you" from before made me hold unto it before your body was destroyed." Helel answered seriously.


    "GRRR!!! HAAA!!! MY!! BLOOD!!!?"


    "Yes. Yours. I just returned it to its real owner. I hope you will remember everything. And accept it... I will leave temporarily... I will return when you have ''awaken''..." after such words, Helel''s presence vanished like a wisp of smoke.


    And I was left alone... gritting in pain... bleeding out... on the verge of dying... Helel said... That this suffering will make me stronger... That this change will help me with my revenge... but this is too much... I feel like... my soul is being burned and twisted... being ripped apart andminced... What person... could have the fortitude to endure such reckless pain?


    Are you giving up?


    No. I am not.


    Then fight! Endure! Survive!


    I will. I must.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Good. I see that "you" are unique.


    What do you mean?


    Of all the incarnations, you are the only one who stood among them.


    Incarnations?


    Yes. You are "my" incarnation. A form of me. All of the others... They all wished to just die and perish. Unable to accept their fate. Thus I erased them. I even started to give up trying to find the right incarnation to pass on my will.


    Your Will? Then you must be-


    Yes Bell. I am the original Watcher. I am Belial. I am you but you are not me.


    That explains a lot. No wonder Helel speaks to me as if he knows me.


    Yes. But they know "Me" not "You".


    Yes. I do understand that point.


    Just a confirmation, do you really want power?


    Yes. I can''t have my revenge with who I am now.


    What I mean is you can still become strong by having "my" body. What I mean is that do you want to become "me"?


    What do you mean?


    It means you will learn all of my power and essence. You will practically be "me" but you are still "you". I will only integrate myself unto you. But there is a setback.


    That you can control me? Or that I will seize to become me when I fulfilled my revenge?


    At least you are not naive. But no. I will seize to be. You will just inherit my hate and my wrath. You will inherit my memories.You will experience feelings that will make you doubt your own existence. The grand game... You will learn of it... and you will question the meaning of it...


    If it gives me the boost I need to achieve my goals, I will take it. Besides, i have forfeited everything else. I just want to have my revenge. I don''t care of anything else.


    Your resolve is strong. Good. I just hope you will do what I couldn''t. Find the meaningof our existence. Why were we cast aside and lastly, kick that God''s face hard and tell him I send him my regards.


    I will do that even if you didn''t tell me.


    Very well. Ready yourself Bell. I will now have you inherit my will, my all. May you be victorious in your battles ahead.


    May I ask one question before you do.


    Ask away.


    Why are you like, too calm and serene?


    I have severed my own emotions Bell. I don''t feel anything at all. I am just a remnant. A part of Belial''s soul. His memories but not his emotions. I am all that''s left of the being named Belial.


    I see. I get it now. I have no questions anymore.


    Seek the fallen Watchers. They will help you. And just so you know, two higher beings will join you real soon when you are strong enough. Gather the 72 pillars. That''s is all I can tell you. Goodbye Bell. Win and surive.


    Helel POV


    I was waiting for Bell to finish his awakening when I felt a very familiar presence.The original Watcher Belial! I see. So the body and soul have now become one. I waited just outside Bell''s area of detection. I was observing him from afar. Then I heard a beast-likeroar filled with hate and malice. Aura exploded in all directions and a blinding red light flashed everywhere. I am certain that this sudden release of power will attract a lot of beings.


    URIEL!!! PHANUEL!!! RAGUEL!!! CAMAEL!!! JOPHIEL!!! JUST YOU WAIT!!! I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU ALL!!! UNGRATEFUL CUR!!! I WILL HANG YOUR HEADS IN THE GATES OF HEAVEN!!!


    It seems the remnant of Belial''s memories have merged with Bell. Along with the engraved hate of the blood of Belial, Bell will be reborned into something close to Belial''s being. Just how powerful will Bell become? What did he inherit? After that roar, it became silent again. I waited for hours as I look at how Bell''s body is being reformed from scratch. He''s body is encased inside a ball of darkness and fire. Body and soul is tempered in the flames of the first fire and the infinite darkness of the abyss. Hours went by as I waited.


    In the fifth hour, the ball dissipated and a figure emerged. Just as I was about to move, the figure moved and arrived in front of me. I wasn''t alarmed though. I know who the figure is and I know he suceeded in his awakening.


    "How is your new body?" I asked.


    "Great. I now have Belial''s will and power. All of it. I can see in the dark. My senses are all heightened to a degree that it is unworldly. My abilities are strengthened to a degree that I can destory mountains at ease. I also have all of Belial''s memories." answered the being before me.


    "I see. So what should I call you? Bell? or -"


    "Just call me Belial. I am still "Bell" but I am also "Belial".


    "Is that so? So... What are your plans now?" I asked him as I am not sure what his priorities are.


    "I will return first. To the palace, I mean. I need to settle some debts first. Then I will go to my territory to establish a base of operations and expand my infuence. After that, I will go adventuring. Recruiting and gathering all of the species that has been suppressed by mankind. Mankind has God''s grace. If that is so then we will give the other species ''my''grace." He then spread his six black wings expelling huge amounts of auraand power that will kill even a hero with just his presence.


    "Very well. I will just speak to you again once you are done with your ''visits''. But first..." I turned around and spoke "Show yourselves now. I already know you have arrived."


    Two presences released their cloaking spells and went towards us. When they arrived they kneeled immediately. Not to me but to Belial.


    "I,Adramelech, have returned to serve you, Milord. I am very glad that you have returned." a rugged-looking man with a pair of black wings on his back kneeled in front of me.


    "I, Lilith, have come to serve you once again, Milord. I ask that you may let me serve on your side once again." A woman with an earth-shattering beauty with her long black hair and god-like body. The seductress of the Underworld.


    Belial who heard the oaths stepped forward and spoke "I am not the Belial that you know. I am ''Belial'' but he is not ''me''. Are you still willing to serve me as your lord?"


    "I,Adramelech (Lilith) swear to serve you, Lord Belial." both answered with a bow while kneeling.


    "Good. Both of you, rise. If you can change your form, change it to that of a human. I am returning to the kingdom to cut some loose ends."


    The two were shaken with the quick answer coming from Bell. No other oaths. No soul binds. No restrictions. Nothing. As a demon, both of them are confused with this situation. It was here that Lilith talked to Bell.


    "I mean no disrespect, milord but... aren''t you being to trustful with us? We are demons. We are incarnations of evil. Are you certain we won''t backstab you?" asked Lilith while giving an kingdom-destroying smile while swinging her hips.


    "No, I don''t trust you. I''m not naive to trust a demon. I trust your desire. I know there is something that you want and thus, went all this way to swear allegiance to me. I know that the soul binding spell of the former ''Belial'' is gone due to me inheriting ''his'' memories so I know that you are not compelled to serve me once again. And yet you did. I ''remember'' you both. You were both ''his'' loyal subjects but that was ''him'', not me. I only trust myself but I am not foolish enough to cast everyone out. I know I am not able to bring down the heavens by my own. And..." Belial disappeared and reappeared besides Lilith, talking to her ears while releasing his bloodlust and killing intent "Do you think I can''t kill you if you betray me?"


    "I-I dare not, milord. I just want to warn you of the consequences of being naive. Pl-please milord. I-I was just worried of you, Milord. Please forgive my transgressions." Shivering, Lilith replied with a pale face and a shaking body.


    "I have lived and survived 12 lives, Lilith. 12 times. I was betrayed, humiliated, deprived, enslaved, experimented, mutilated, burned, poisoned, frozen, stabbed, skewered, decapitated, electrecuted, blinded, maimed, left to bleed out, tortured, raped, skinned and finally killed. For 12 lifetimes. Again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again."


    Everytime Belial says ''again'', the pressure increases, making even me feel the heaviness of his pressure when he finished talking.Adramelech dropped to the ground squirming due to the difficulty of breathing. Lilith, who was the target of such rage and hate, is now bubbling in her mouth and her eyes began to roll upwards. Bell nonchalantly continued speaking while releasing such pressure to me and the two.


    "And now, I inherited Belial''s memories. Do you really think I am an idiot? That I know nothing?" then a burst of a more powerful aura exploded.


    "YOU THINK YOU CAN CONTROL ME, SEDUCTRESS?! YOU THINK YOUR CHARM CAN AFFECT ME!!! NAIVE!!! TOO NAIVE!!! I CAN TURN YOU TO DUST WITH JUST A FLICK OF MY FINGER, DEMONESS!!!"


    I then went in front of Bell and touched his shoulder. "Belial, enough. It''s good that you knew what she was doing but she was just testing you. Even you can sense if there is malice in her actions. You just awakened. Don''t kill off potential allies."


    As if contemplating, Belial answered me "I know. I am just reminding her that she can''t mess with me. But yeah, I did lose my shit there for a bit."


    "Good. You both" I pointed at the two demons who were down "pick yourselves up. Escort your lord from now on." I then looked back to Belial. "I will contact you again."


    "Sure. I will be looking for the other fallen watchers after I finish my initial agendas." He answered while retracting his aura.


    "I know some of the others. Seek the others. I''m sure they will join us. Well then, farewell." I extracted my wings and flew out of there.Finally, The King has returned. HAHAHAHA!!! Michael. Oh Michael! You will soon feel what it''s like to fall. My pride that you stepped on last time... I will return it in a thousand fold.


    3rd Person POV


    Elven Kingdom, Elvengard


    "Your Majesty! My Queen, I bring news from the Seer." A female messenger arrived in front of the Queen of Elves, Queen Anuriel, in her sttudy.


    "Is it the horrifying aura that erupted from the west?" The queen asked.


    "Yes, My Queen. I have the parchment of what the Seer has to say." The messenger then retrieved an parchment from her bag and gave it to the queen.


    Opening the parchment, the queen began to read it. After a while, I rolled it back and told the messenger "I have received it. Tell the Seer if she is able, please come to the palace. I have something to talk to with her."


    "At once, Your Majesty."


    After the messenger left, the queen stood from her chair and went to the window. Glancing outside, she murmured, "So... Finally... It has began...


    Dragon Island, Dova Strunmah


    "Nii Los Tiid (It is time)" A black dragon bellowed


    "Geh. Til fen kos Kein. (Yes. There will be war)" the white dragon replied


    "Fun un muz, daar fin Thur lost Daal. (Tell our people, that the Tyranthave returned)" The black one said


    Dwarves, Orcs, Driads, Mermen, Nagas, Harpies, Trolls, Fairies, Lycans, Vampires, Beastmen, Lizardmen, all creatures have felt the power that erupted from out of nowhere. Their seers have informed them of one thing: The King of the Worthless and Unwanted have returned.

 Chapter 9: Advent of the Damned

    Belial POV


    I watched as Helel, who spread out her 6 large wings, flew out of this hell hole. So that was Helel. She is more than meets the eye. She may hide it but her agendas are now as clear as day to me now that I have Belial''s memories. Still, there is no malice in her, only hate. Belial trusted her but that doesn''t mean I trust her.As I finished observing her, I turned my attention to the two demons in front of me while they are trying to compose themselves.


    "You two, can you at least be refined? You''re both being unsightly. That was just a simple provocation but you can''t even take it?" I asked sounding clearly annoyed.


    ""Forgive us for our unsightly appearance, Milord..."" both kneeled while answering back to me.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. Ready yourselves. Change to your human forms. We are going to Valois Kingdom. I need to settle some debts there." I said nonchalantly as I played with my wings.


    ""It will be done, Milord.""


    Flame rose up from the rugged-looking fallen angeland engulfed him while darkness gathered and swallowed the form of the demoness. After a few seconds, both fire and darkness dispersed, revealing two human-shaped beings. One was a tall, burly man with long red hair and red eyes. He wore a black set of armor with red outlines and carried a black bastard sword with a red hilt. The other was a lady with flowing long black hair and a pair of alluring gold eyes. She is wearing a black with white outline battle dress. Her ample bust and her bust is clearly emphasized with her attire. She carried with her a pair of black and white short swords on both sides of her hips. Both are exposing an emposing aura that not many mortal can endure.


    "Are you done?" I asked even though I already saw their changes.


    ""Yes. We are ready, Milord."" they answered me at the same time.


    I pointed at the man. "You''re name will be Malek..." then I pointed at the demoness "...And yours will be Liliana." I put my hand down and stated plainly. "From now on, you are my retainers. You will follow my every command and will execute them flawlessly. I will not put a brand on you but mind you..." I released a bit of killing intent directed in the two of them. "...Betray me and I will destroy you... both body and soul..."


    ""We will not fail you, Milord..."" Drops of seat formed in their foreheads but nonetheless swore their oaths.


    Retracting my intent, I told them. "At least you aren''t cowards." I gestured them afterwards. "Come. Let''s leave this place."


    ""Yes Milord!""


    Dragon-like wings sprouted in both Malek and Liliana''s backs. We then kicked off the ground and started to ascend. As we were ascending, I looked back to where we were earlier. Heaps of dead bodies and skeletons could be observed in my now-enhanced eyes.That is what you get for being human. Getting deceived, betrayed and killed. I will walk that path no longer. White lights could be observed going out of those remains. They showed themselves as if to make me see that they are giving me a farewell. I nodded once and looked once again up front and started to ascend again.


    King Hector POV


    Three days have passed since Beale have been kidnapped. No good news arrived. My shadow guard picked up something though.As I thought, the LeCrussant family is trying to make the Valois family abdicate the throne.I looked at the notes that are in my hands.To think that Beale uncovered their conspiracies by himself. How incredible was he. Is he really a reincarnator?This notes were uncovered by one of my shadow guards when they were looking for clues for Beale''s disappearance. They found it just under Beale''s personal desk.I need to thank Beale for this. If he hadn''t uncovered this, even I would be blind for what is to come.I was at my wits end. My son has been kidnapped and now there is unrest in the court. It was then that a guard approached me.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Your Majesty... There''s an urgent need of your presence." the guard nervously stated.


    "Why? What is going on?" I asked while maintaining my neutral voice.


    "The nobles, Your Majesty... They are rushing inside the castle... They want to conduct and emergency session..." the guard replied.


    "I see. I will tend to it then." I told the guard as I ushered him to leave.


    After the guard left, I slumped on my chair. Fuckingbastards! Now they have started to move. Good thing I am not unready. Beale''s notes really helped me. But... It seems LeCrussant and his allies have informed the nobles about Beale''s disappearance. With the ongoing silent war for the heir of the throne, they will push their agendas today. I can only prepare for the inevitable. I then stood up and began to walk towards the audience room along with my most trusted guards.


    Duke LeCrussant POV


    Hahaha!!! Today''s the day that the Valois reign end!!!Many of us nobles arrived here today due to the instigation of me and my allies. Many were pursuaded while others were obliged to attend. We all gathered here in the audience room, waiting for the king to arrive. A few moments later, a sound of a trumpet sounded from the entrance and the court announcer yelled.


    "The King, His Majesty King Hector, along with Her Majesty Queen Victoria and Her Highness Princess Alaine, have arrived!"


    All of us stood from where we siited and bowed towards the Royal family.I thought to myself as I saw the king sitting in his throne He looked glum and pale but his eyes still looked very spirited.Count your days numbered King Hector. Soon I will be sitting in that throne.


    "All of you may sit." Following the king''s command, all nobles sat down their respective seats. The king then followed up a question. "Since you all wanted to have this emergency session, We digress some urgent matter is at hand. So, what is this great matter that needed our attention?" the king asked with a stern voice.


    I immeditely stood up and spoke. "Yes, Your Majesty. We came before you to ask an urgent appeal to you."


    "And what would this appeal be?" He asked but judging from his expression, he already knows what is happening.Even if you now know, it is too late.


    "The matter of the kidnapping of the Second Prince, His Highness Beale as well as the possible threat of destabilization. We are deeply concerned of the investigation regarding the Second Prince''s kidnapping, Your Majesty."


    "We are currently dealing with that matter. The investigation has made significant lead regarding the said kidnapping so there is no need to worry about it. We ensure that this is an isolated incident and the Prince will be returned in due time." the king stated with a cold voice that seems to be hinting us something.


    "But Your Majesty, we can''t just wait forever for news regarding the Second Prince''s status and whereabouts. The Kingdom need to be stable or else it will collapse. We need a definite assurance that the kingdom is in good hands." I stated while appealing to the other nobles. "We are in distraught. With the Second Prince gone, who will become the heir to the throne if the Second Prince, whom is your own blood, is missing?"


    A cold and powerful killing intent appeared in the audience room and it is released by the king who then spoke "What are you implying, LeCrussant?"


    I stood my ground and said "With the Second Prince gone, there is only one remaining prince that could be the heir. The people needs to know that their kingdom is safe and secured."


    "We are still alive and kicking, Duke LeCrussant. Are you damning us to die?" Cold aura filled the audience room as those words were spoken.


    "No! Your Majesty, it is the well-being of the kingdom that we are thinking of. We need to show the people that we are strong. That they are secured. That the line of kings will remain intact." I stated while bowing.


    "So... You want us to name Prince Ignace as the Crown Prince? Is this what you are implying, Duke LeCrussant?!" Anger now exploaded as a blast of cold aura enveloped the whole room, maybe even the whole castle.


    "Ca-calm yourself, Yo-your Ma-majes..ty... I mean... no disrespect..." I was having a hard time breathing due to the pressure being immited by the king.A monster indeed. I thought.


    Retracting his intent, the king then continued speaking, "So first you damned us to death then you made it as if Prince Beale is dead and now you are orderingus to make Ignace the Crown Prince... Do tell me why, Duke LeCrussant?"


    I immediately started to yell out loud, "I AM NOT IMPLYING ANYTHING, YOUR MAJESTY! I AM LOYAL TO THE KINGDOM AND TO YOU! I JUST WANT WHAT''S BEST FOR THE KINGDOM! AND NOT JUST ME, MANY ARE JUST LIKE ME WHO WANTS YOU TO SECURE THIS KINGDOM''S FUTURE! WITH THE SECOND PRINCE GONE, THERE-" I was stopped when I heard the entrance slammed open. Furious, I began to shout towards the door. "INSOLENCE! WHO DARE DISTURB THIS SESSION?! WHO-" but I again stopped when I noticed someone in the entrance. A very familiar face. This familiar face is with two people who both release a menacing aura. I stood there in horror as I saw the familiar figure walking forward.


    "So, Duke LeCrussant? Lovely gathering you have here. And for it to happen without my knowledge? May I ask why? Why conduct such meeting wothout my knowledge? Also... As much as I say this, I wasn''t even kidnapped in the first place. It was attempted murder..." He then walked towards me and stopped right at my front. "Why is it that you are so horrified seeing me? Is there something wrong?"


    I can''t speak. I stared in horror as I was looking of the person in front of me. The person who is supposed to be dead. The person who''s not supposed to be here. Why is he here?! WHY THE FUCK IS HE HERE?!I panicked as the person in front of me smiled a sinister smile. Yes... the person in front of me...


    is Prince Beale...

 Chapter 10: The Reckoning

    King Hector POV


    I was shocked yet confused, looking on what is traspiring. The son who was missing and unable to find is now here in the audience room, standing in front of the rat, Duke LeCrussant.He returned but something in him changed. His aura changed. Even his demeanor changed. What could have happened? Looking beyond his son is a pair of soldiers with unique armors. Both of them looks imposing and dangerous.My son neverspoke about them before. Could it be that they are my son''s personal men? How does he sustain them? And... Why do I feel threatened just by being in their presence? It really looks like my son is really capable. So they must be the one who gathered the things my son gave me.Looking at my side, I saw my wife trying to hold back her tears. Alaine too have tears in her eyes.At least they are now relieved.Composing myself, I began to speak.


    "It''s good that you have returned, Prince Beale. We were informed that you were kidnapped by Duke LeCrussant which led an upheaval the whole kingdom. We tirelessly searched for you but sadly, we weren''t able to find you. Tell us, Prince, where were you?"


    Looking at me, my 12 year old son replied "I was ''escorted'' by a knight of Duke LeCrussant to the bottomless pit. He was very kind to show me that marvelous site. Ain''t that right, Duke LeCrussant?" Beale asked while looking once again to LeCrussant.


    The duke was sweating all over now and his knees began to tremble. "I-I know o-of no such thing, Prince Beale!" he stated with a panicky voice.


    Beale looked in a way a confused child who didn''t understand what was taught to him while tilting his head and said. "Hmmmm... That is strange..." Then he began walking towards me, or to be exact, the throne then sat on his chair. He spoke once again. "But you, Duke LeCrussant gave the order to kill me after you summoned me to your quarters. That is because youasked me about... hmmm... what was that again... Ah! Giving up in the throne succession!"


    That sentence plunged the audience room into an uproar. Nobles began to throw tirades on Duke LeCrussant who now looked like a pale sheet of cloth. And now, the trial begins...


    Belial POV


    I started to check on the statuses of everyone around the moment I entered the audience room. I inherited from Belial''s blood the so called "All-seeing eye". It is a very handy upgrade of my eyes. I can now see in the dark. I can also detect false statements and deceit. I can also see a person''s aura. Lastly is that I can see everyone''s "Status" as long as I willed it. It was like seeing their statistics with just a look. When I looked earlier at Duke LeCrussant, what I saw was:


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Duke Frederic LeCrussant</td>


    <td>Level: 58</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles: Duke of Acre, Agent of the Luxem Empire</td>


    <td>Job/s: Swordsman, Apprentice Magician, Merchant, Slave Master</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Health : 670/670</td>


    <td>Magicka : 630/630</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Stamina :43/110</td>


    <td>Strength : 70</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Intelligence :315</td>


    <td>Agility : 54</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dexterity : 42</td>


    <td>Vitality :117</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Endurance:110</td>


    <td>Luck : 6</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills:</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Fire Magic : Lvl. 2</td>


    <td>Slave Magic : Lvl 6</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dagger mastery : Lvl 4</td>


    <td>Earth Magic : Lvl 1</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>One-Handed Swordsmanship : Lvl. 2</td>


    <td>Espionage : Lvl 3</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    What a pitiful status board. Well, to a normal human, he would be quite on the stronger side. Also, I found out that he is a mole planted by the rival nation, the Luxum Empire. Well, I was expecting something of this degree but I never expected this. I also learned that he is a slave master. Slavery is not that accepted in Valois but nonetheless, a business that is not banned in this kingdom. But to think that a noble, a duke at that, is one of the persons who fascilitate such barbaric acts is kinda disgusting. Anyway, compared to mine, I would say that Duke LeCrussant is lacking. When I mean lacking, it''s like "an ant against a blue whale" kind of lacking as my status menu looks like this:


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name:Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Armagnac deValois (King Belial)</td>


    <td>Level:627</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles:Second Prince of the Valois Kingdom, Prince of Armagnac, The Tyrant, The Damned, The Worthless, The Defiled, The Betrayed, The Unwanted, The Plague, The One who Defied Fate, The One who Challenged God, The Fallen, The Watcher, The King of the Unwanted, The Breaker of Fate, The Evil Incarnate, The Awakened, The Returner</td>


    <td>Job/s: Weapon Specialist, Master Warlock, Master Alchemist, Master Pyromancer, Master Conjurist, Master Assassin, Expert Illusionist, Seraph (Fallen)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Health :1138700/1138700</td>


    <td>Magicka:1437590/1437590</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Stamina : 384910/384910</td>


    <td>Strength : 572630</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Intelligence :705740</td>


    <td>Agility :1620820</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dexterity :1366400</td>


    <td>Vitality :1138500</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Endurance :384800</td>


    <td>Luck : 1</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills:</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Fire Magic : Lvl. 45</td>


    <td>Darkness Magic : Lvl 47</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Weapon mastery : Lvl 46</td>


    <td>Illusion magic : Lvl38</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Alchemy : Lvl. 45</td>


    <td>Conjuration Magic : Lvl 45</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Assassination : Lvl 45</td>


    <td>Curse Magic : Lvl 45</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive Skills:</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>All-Seeing Eye</td>


    <td>Angel Transformation (Fallen)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Demon Transformation</td>


    <td>Corruption Aura</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Death Aura</td>


    <td>(Un)Holy Aura</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Domination</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>???</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    If I show this to any human, their eyes would fall out of their eye sockets. Even the hero and the demon king isn''t this overpowered but when I asked Liliana (Lilith) about my status earlier, she said that I am at my weakened form. I may have taken in the body and mind of the original Belial, it is still at its weakest form. There are even "???" in my status menu. I guess I need to do something to know what those unknowns are.


    But enough about that. Back to our current situation. Duke LeCrussant is now paler than snow, listening and watching the hurls of insults and ridicule being thrown towards him.


    "How dare you try to supplant the authority of the Royal Family! You, a duke, wanted Prince Beale to follow your commands?! Blasphemy!"


    "You dare tried to undermine the power of the Prince! Such audacity!"


    "Just because you are a relative, you dared to order the Second Prince around! What a scandal!"


    "Wait... Duke LeCrussant called the Second Prince the day the Prince disappeared? Is it a coincidence or is it-"


    Such a statement was a major revelation to all the nobles gathered in the hall. Soon, the room is filled with shouts of ridicule, disgust and scorn towards Duke LeCrussant. He was just standing there, unmoving. Clearly, he is thinking of a way to save himself from this predicament. He never expected me to return while he is reciting his grand scheme in front of everyone. It was then that Duke Chatilon, a duke from LeCrussant''s faction stood up.


    "Please, everyone. Let us not jump into conclusions. We are all in the edge and now that the Second Prince have returned, it is high time that we end this topic once and for all. There are many agendas that needs immediate remedy. Please, let us proceed in dealing with the more pressing issues."


    Is this guy an idiot? Or just plain stupid? I am already in front of you and yet you think you can get away with this just like that? I stood up and faced the duke and said "Duke Chatilon, if my understanding is correct, you are saying that my safety is nothing compared to some issues, am I correct? You are also indirectly saying that I am lying? Am I right, sir Duke?"


    Shuddering a bit, the duke replied "N-no, Your Highness. It is just that this is going nowhere and blatantly accusing a person who is-"


    I abruptly stopped his speech by speaking again "I was taken in Duke LeCrussant''s quarters. You want to know who made the call to hit me then bag me to be shipped and be thrown in the bottomless pit?" I asked in a chilly voice.


    The duke was startled by what I am saying and said "Prince, yo-you just got out of a traumatizing experience. You are still confused to-"


    "My mind is clearer than the clear waters of the lakewater at the palace gardens, Duke Chatilon." I answered plainly.


    "Ye-yes, Prince. But the happenings that you experienced is traumatizing. Even if you are safe now-"


    "No thanks to Duke LeCrussant. He was just standing there when I was bagged and -""HE LIES!!!" I was rudely interfered by a shout coming from Duke LeCrussant.


    He then continues to yell. "My knights fought to the end and tried to take you back!!! You were bagged so you don''t know what happened!!! Please don''t lie Prince!!!"If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "But it was Ser Gregor, your knight, the one who fetched me from my room, that carried me out of the city and into the bottomless pit. I don''t know what happened but when I woke up, he was carrying me on his shoulder. He also said that he can''t do anything because you are holding his family hostage. And from all the hubris that you are going to speak of after my statement, I will ask this: What would Ser Gregor get if he kidnapped me on his own? Ransom? Without his family with him, how could he? Before you speak, try to tell a lie by aking it sound so believable that there can be doubt in your words." I then took out a truth stone, a stone used to determine the truth and lies of people suspected to be criminals. I don''t need it because I have my "eye" but the people here don''t know that and only I can use it. Showing the stone, I continued to talk. "Here is a truth stone. You all know what a truth stone is right? We members of the Royal Family often take some of this with us when we go out of our rooms. I think you nobles also have this with you. Now I will swear an oath at this stone. I swear all of what I have said is the truth with nothing embelished or make-belief!"


    The crystal shined white, affirming that I am telling the truth. When the light faded out, I walked towards Duke LeCrussant. I stopped around ten paces before the duke and held my palm that had the stone open towards him. "It is your turn, Duke LeCrussant."


    The duke was panicking. He was shaking with large beads of cold sweat forming in his forehead. His teeth were tittering and his knees were shaking. He was thoroughly unable to escape his predicament. He was boxed in all sides with nowhere to run to. Other than that, the room was wrapped in silence. Everyone was looking, waiting for what is to happen. A few moments have passed yet the duke still isn''t moving. It was then that the entrance of the audience room opened and revealed a figure who just finished his chant.


    A fireball hurled towards me with accurate precision. But even before the fireball arrived at five paces before me, it was cut down by Malek who then arrived in front of me with Liliana arriing besides me. I looked at the person who just arrived as he ran towards Duke LeCrussant. It was Prince Ignace. He then glared at me and shouted.


    "YOU! YOU ARE TRYING TO HUMILIATE MY UNCLE!!! YOU ACCURSED BEING!!! EVERYONE!!!" He then turned towards the nobles. "THIS PERSON HAVE BEEN PUTTING SOME KIND OF POISON IN THE KING AND QUEEN''S MEALS EVERYDAY!!! AT FIRST I DON''T KNOW WHAT IT WAS BUT NOW I AM CERTAIN!!! THOSE WERE MIND-CONTROLLING POTIONS!!! HE IS TRYING TO CONTROL THE ROYAL COURT ALL ON HIS OWN!!! FEARING THAT I AM GOING TO BE A THORN IN HIS PATH, HE BULLIED ME AND HUMILIATES ME!!! AT HIS SUPPOSED ''KIDNAPPING'', IT WAS HIM TRYING TO KILL MY UNCLE!!! SO WHEN HE FAILED, HE FLED AS HE RECEIVED GRAVE WOUNDS AND NEEDED HEALING!!! AND NOW HE IS BACK AND IS NOW RILING YOU ALL UP TO TRAMPLE ON MY UNCLE''S HONOR!!!" He vehemently shouted as if to appeal to the people inside the audience room.


    A moment later, Duke Chatilon stood up and released his killing intent. He then pointed at me and spoke "SECOND PRINCE! HOW COULD YOU?! ARE YOU TRYING TO LIE TO EVERYONE, EVEN LYING THAT WHAT YOU ARE HOLDING UNTO IS A TRUTH STONE, JUST SO YOU COULD CONTROL EVERYONE IN THIS KINGDOM! BUT SINCE YOU ARE A PRINCE, PLEASE SURRENDER OR I WILL PUT YOU DOWN MYSELF!!!" Along with him, the people who were in LeCrussant''s faction began to stand up and started releasing their own killing intent.


    "YOU ALL!!! DO YOU TAKE US FOR STATUES AND BLATANTLY DECIDE THINGS ON OUR PRESENCE! PREPOSTEROUS!!!" The King, King Hector, released his dense cold aura and killing intent as he tried to suppress the nobles from acting.


    Prince Ignace began to refute the king. "LORD FATHER! YOU ARE STILL IN HIS SPELL. I WILL SAVE YOU FROM YOUR PREDICAMENT AFTER WE DEAL WITH THIS TRAITOR!" He then yelled towards the knights stationed around the throne. "GUARDS, ROYAL KNIGHTS, ARREST THE SECOND PRINCE!"


    Everything is in chaos. The audience room became a one-man show when Prince Ignace. The knights began to have second thoughts but in the end didn''t move. Their king didn''t order them. They were the king''s knights, not Ignace. The first prince, seeing this, began to signal the nobles to arrest me. The nobles began to instruct their guards to capture and arrest me. A few moments later, a myriad of knights from LeCrussant''s faction charged towards me. Malek and Liliana prepared themselves by moving in fornt of me tointercept the incoming knights. The king also tried to send his knights to neutralized the situation. I looked at the situation and laughed. Laughed while releasing my killing intent and bloodlust. Dark tendrils erupted from my shadow and fire snakes began to form around me. I then uttered a single word.


    "KNEEL..."


    Everyone, whether the king''s knights or the noble''s knights or the nobles themselves, were kneeled to where they were. I directed my intent and bloodlust not only towards LeCrussant faction but the others as well causing them to feel a choking sensation and heavy pressure. Everyone in the room were all gasping for breath and are now holding their throats, trying to breath for air. I created runes in the air and it flew towards specific individuals, including theRoyal family, the king''s guard and the nobles not included in LeCrussant''s faction, causing them to be relieved of feeling my intent. Afterwards, I walked towards those nobles who are not members of LeCrussent''s faction and asked them to gather themselves away from the guilty nobles. After the said nobles moved out, with the use of wind magic, I produced a strong gust of air that madethe traitorous faction stumble and group themselves to one area. I lessenedmy intent and bloodlust and proceeded to approach them, stopping 5 paces away from their group.


    "You say I lie, huh, Ignace?" I asked the kneeling prince.


    "gaha... guu guuu... I-I... am..." coughing, Ignace tried to catch his breath.


    I turned to Duke LeCrussant and asked "What about you, LeCrussant? Did I lie?"


    "Yo-you... monster!" He said as he was holding on to his chest.


    "I don''t want to be told that by a slave magic user and a spy of the Luxum Empire."


    This statement was like a bomb to all that inside the hall. Such a devastating statement would seal anyone''s fate if proven. All the people, whatever the faction, moved away from LeCrussant. It was then that the king spoke.


    "Beale, my son, is what you are saying true? Do you have evidence?"


    I turned to the king and said "If you wanted to know whether I am saying the truth, Lord Father, I have a truth stone here." Showing him the stone in my hands "Or is it that my words carry no real weight around here?"


    "That is not what I am implying, my son... But where is your evidence? It is needed for such a heavy allegation, I needed concrete and substantial evidence." stated the king.


    I then looked beside the king and saw the queen and Alaine. I ushered Alaine to come. "Elder Sister, come."


    Confused, Alaine asked "Why? I didn''t have an idea that Du... that man is an agent of the Empire."


    "Of course you don''t. I just need your skill. I need you to use a mid-tier spell from the Light branch of magic called ''Reveal'' to deal with the hidden mark on LeCrussant''s hand and wrist." Then I turned and faced LeCrussant. "Duke LeCrussant... I, Prince Beale MaximeThierry de Armagnac deValois, Second Prince of the Kingdom of Valois, on the charge of Attempted Murder of a Royalty, Lying to the King, Heresy, Malicious Intent to the Crown and High Treason, I hereby declare that your title be forfeited, your lands and assets confiscated, your family will be converted to commoners and sentence you to death. Your mark will still be seen even if you are dead." I then turned towardsthe king. "Would that be right, Lord Father? That I pass down this verdict?"


    "Yes... Although customs demand that We declare the verdict, We think it is fine. It is also to prepare you of your future role in this kingdom. The man who passes on the judgment, must swing the sword." the king sternly stated.


    Everyone was shocked again by such declaration. After their initial shocked expressions, horror and dread sprouted in their hearts. An Luxum spy is within their kingdom and one that is in a really high position. Terror gripped the hearts of the nobles and knights. The king showed a grim expression. Of course they will feel that way. A royal duke from the branch family is suspected to be a spy. Alaine have arrived besides me and tried to cast a spell on LeCrussant. But before the spell was complete, LeCrussant looked up and yelled.


    "HE-HE LIES!!! HE LIES HE LIES HE LIES HE LIEEEEESSSS!!!" LeCrussant yelled with a crazed expression. He then took Alaine''s hand and pulled a knife. He then pressed the knife in Alaine''s neck. "BEALE YOU FUCK!!! YOU MESSED UP ALL MY PLANS!!! I SHOULD HAVE BEEN KING!!! I SHOULD HAVE RULED THE KINGDOM!!! BUT BECAUSE OF YOU, YOU PIECE OF SHIT, EVERYTHING IS GONE! BUT I WILL STILL HAVE MY LAST LAUGH. PREPARE A GRIFFON. I WANT TO GET AWAY FROM HERE! AND YOU, BEALE, KILL YOURSELF! I WILL KILL HER IF YOU DON''T OBEY MY ORDERS!" he ordered while pressing the knife harder on Alaine''s neck, causing it to bleed.


    Panic began to consume everyone''s heart. The king was unable to move, else the mad man LeCrussant might kill her. The nobles from LeCrussant''s faction began to back off towards LeCrussant carrying Ignace with them. The knights are unable to move due to the severity of the situation. I, on the other hand, was watching the commotion with an uninterested face. Angered by my action, LeCrussant yelled again.


    "YOU FUCK! CAN''T YOU UNDERTAND YOUR SITUATION?! KILL YOURSELF OR I WILL KILL HER?!" he said while yelling much louder. Alaine was in tears, both in pain and in fear on thinking what will happen to her.


    But she found her courage and then steeled her heart. She looked at me and said "Do what you must Beale. I trust you. I am willing to sacrifice myself just to keep you, father, mother and the kingdom safe. Please do what you think is right. I will gladly die for my family and country. I love you, my dear little brother. More than anyone in the world. Sister is going now. Please protect father and mother. Please protect the realm. Goodbye." She then closed her eyes, held LeCrussant''s wristand tried to push the dagger further.


    Princess Alaine POV


    I was waiting for the blade to pierce my throat and kill me. I waited... and waited... and waited... and waited... It seems like time stopped and everything froze. But I still waited. I thought it was just a momentary lapse as a dying person is trying to keep herself to survive. But it is not. She just waited and waited. But she didn''t die nor is she bleeding out. She just heard the a metal object''s clanging as it fell and a loud beast-like howl. The grip on her body began to lessen and she could now free herself as the hand holding in to her let go. I then opened my eyes and saw an amazing scene in front of me.


    My brother was standing there only now he was wearing a red armor with black and gold outlines. His breastplate were decorated with black rubies and a design of a golden dragon with seven heads in the middle of it. The same color and theme can be observed on his gauntlets and greaves. But what is really eye-catching is his golden spear with a black and red tip. It was then that I realized that there was a severed arm on my feet and with it, the knife used to be pressed in my throat. I looked back at my brother, my little brother who is holding a spear, as he walked passed me and said:


    "You will not die today, dear sister. Not on my watch."


    He continued to stride forward, spear on side, towards the traitorous nobles but I saw a glimpse of the Beale''s face when he walked passed me. I was shockedfor it was the first time I saw something like it.


    Was that directed at me? For me?


    I was baffled by it. It is rare for Beale to show his emotions.


    But for the first time, I saw something genuine from Beale.


    Something that is almost as rare as a legendary artifact.


    What I saw...


    was Beale''s warm smile...

 Chapter 11: The Road to Oblivion

    Belial POV


    I walked passed Alaine and faced the now-screaming LeCrussant. I then signalled Malek and Liliana to block off the exit of Ignace and his faction. Walking in front of the screaming fool, I made my armor and my spear diasppear with a thought. I only showed them a bit of my capability to struck fear and letting them know who they are dealing with.Those things aren''t really things tht you can just use for granted. A mere mortal can disentigrate by a mere touch of the armor and a scratch from the spear. Most especially the spear. That spear is meant to kill gods. I just casually swung it to create a small wind blade. Halting my steps, I refocused my glance towardsIgnace and the traitorous nobles.


    "I have given the verdict to LeCrussant... But... I haven''t given yours yet. Tell me, how should I judge you people?" I then acted that I was thinking deep then looked back at them after a moment and said "Oh yeah. You did side with the spy of the empire. Then you conspired against the Crown. Then you sought to arrest me without proper trial. Plus! You sought to kill me if I didn''t follow your commands. Hmmmm... How heavy your crimes are. I think you should have a verdict same to LeCrussant here. Ain''t I right?" I then flashed a cold smile at them.


    Duke Chatilon immediately spoke. "Prince Beale! You can''t do that! We didn''t know that LeCrussant was a spy nor did we really know his real objective!" He shouted vehemently.


    "You followed him without knowing?" I asked while feigning ignorant.


    "I really didn''t know anything! I must have been bewitched by that-"


    I didn''t let him finish and spoke "Bewitched? Didn''t LeCrussant provided you with the elven slaves you highly sought after so that you can join his faction? I wonder why you said you were bewitched when it was you who willingly joined his faction for those elves? I believe they were High Elves, right?" I then flashed a stack of paper which I took from my robes. "That is what is stated here along with your signature and your house seal, which can only be made with the signet ring on your hand."


    Duke Chatilon panicked when he saw the papers. He turned white as a ghost then started to shake. After a while he spoke in a shacking manner. "I-I wa-was re-real-ly b-bewitched! A-A-I d-don''t know a-about yo-your alle..gations Prince! Tho-those papers m-must be fa-fakes. I-"


    "We can just search your house to confirm the things stated here in this contract, Sir Duke. It can only be affirmed after seeing the goods right?" I stated with a firm voice.


    Terror and panic was written all over Duke Chatilon''s face. He then shouted "YO-YOU CAN''T DO THIS TO ME! I AM AN HONORABLE MEMBER OF THE ROYAL FAMILY! I AM A ROYAL DUKE! I AM YOUR UNCLE! I SERVED THE KINGDOM EVEN BEFORE YOU WERE EVEN BORN! I WON''T ACCEPT SUCH TREATMENT TOWARDS ME! I-"


    "I am a prince of this kingdom. I am a direct decendant of the Royal Bloodline. I am a rank higher than you are and you have no right to berate me as someone who doesn''t know the kingdom. Why? If killing, kidnapping, raping and torturing women from my fief plus enslaving people who did no crime is the way to serve the kingdom then Yes. I don''t have any idea running a territory is done like that." I walked towards a pillar with a shadow in it. I chanted a spell then dipped my hand in it and grabbed something inside it. "This is your personal journal, Duke Chatilon. Do tell me. Aren''t the writtings here real? I mean this is yours."


    I then looked at the king who now looked like his soul left his body. "On those days that I was gone, I took all the evidence I could gather that links to this traitorous bunch''s actions,plots and crimes. Where they got their fundings, where they took the money that is needed by the people, what they are doing to their fief''s subjects, the excessive taxes they are putting up, how they enslaved their people by making them drown in debt, everything." I flashed the bag that is full of books and parchments and gave them to Alaine. I look back at the king and stated "If you are doubtful of my words, call upon your people and investigate what I just stated. Ask the people. My words as prince may have little weight in it but surely the people you are ruling can be trusted."


    It took only a moment of contemplation before the king made his decision. "Guards, chain these fools and lock them up in the dungeon. Make them drink a magicka-restricting potion. Also, put LeCrussant in the Magicka-Confinement room so that we can restrict him with Anti-spell cuffs. Plus, summon the Royal Dragoon Corps. We will raid the houses of the suspected nobles for evidence. Then call upon the First and Second Brigade to help me in my evidence gathering. Finally, summon all of the Third Brigade and the Royal Chevaliers. They are to protect the castle and my family. Maximize the defenses of the city and double the guards. A suspected spy from the Empire has been captured. There may be movements that might happen especially if I am away."


    """Your Will is my command, Your Majesty!""" exclaimed the guards as they bowed and let to do what they were commanded.


    Tens of guards entered the audience room and dragged the nobles leaving the Royal family, me and my retainers, the King''s Guard and Ignace. The king then pointed at Ignace and said "As for you... I treated you as family! I didn''t even made you feel like you were an outsider. I even pardoned each and every mistake you have thus far made. Even those whom you raped and killed. Yes Ignace, I know. Did you really think what you are doing is a secret to me?"


    Ignace who was having a soulless face began to tremble and spoke. "Lo-lord Father, I-I was mistaken! Ple-please forgive me! I-I didn''t know that uncle... that traitorous man was a spy! I-I promise I will be a good person! I-I will do my best to become a proper heir to our-"


    He was abruptly stopped in the middle of his "apology" by the king who then said "That remains to be seen whether or not you are acquainted to LeCrussant or not. But... You can never be the heir of Valois Kingdom. We, as King of the Valois Kingdom, hereby disowns you. You will be forfeited of any priveleges of royalty. All your properties and assets will be returned to the treasury. All your debts will be payed by you and you alone. The Royal Family will not pay a single coin for it. Your status is now reduced to being a commoner and your titles will be voided. Your fief of Rhodium will be returned to the Crown and you will be stripped of everything, even your name. You are not allowed to carry the Valois name from hereon." He then gestured to his King''s Guard. "Take him to the dungeons. Lock him up in isolation and let no one go near him. After the investigation, we will see if he is involved or not."


    Ignace, who was then at a stupor, suddenly roared with all he had. "NOOOO!!! YOU CAN''T DO THIS TO ME!!! I AM A PRINCE!!! I AM THE FIRST PRINCE!!! I AM THE HEIR TO THE THRONE!!! I...I AM ROYALTY!!! YOU-" his yelling was cut off by the King''s Guard who brought his hand over Ignace''s mouth to stop him from yelling.


    We watched as he was dragged out of the audience room. Ignace left while making muffled shouts and grunts as he eyed me with eyes filled with hatred. As the doors of the audience room closed, we were left there with a room engulfed in an eerie silence. After a while, the king began to speak to me.


    "Prince Beale, You have done a great job on uprooting a possible threat to the Crown and the Realm. We are delighted with-"


    "Delighted? Please... This is also your fault." I stated plainly.


    The king was shocked at my tone and asked "You rudely interrupted us in the middle of our words. But since you have something to tell us, in light of your contributions, I will forgive you from your earlier transgressions."You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "I need not of your forgiveness nor do I seek to be forgiven but since you gave me a chance to speak, then I will."


    "YOU-" the king stood up, clearly angered by my statement.


    "You already know that those nobles were corrupt to the bones and were the reason why the kingdom is facing a slow decline yet... why didn''t you make a move?" I asked, pointing out the topic that needs to be resolved.


    "We needed to gather enough evidence to remove those people from power. We cannot rush-"


    I butted in again and spoke "So you waited in what, 12 years? Maybe more? I saw their records. Can you tell me how those things: bribery, extortion, kidnapping, forced enslavement, excessive labor treatment, high taxes, rape and murder weren''t enough as evidence?"


    "There are things that you still don''t know, Beale. So you have no right to question-"


    "I don''t have the right to question huh? So, when the people of the kingdom, YOUR KINGDOM, was suffering... You just watched and let them suffer and be tormented on the whims of nobles. Pray tell. Were those things not ''right'' enough for me to know? I may be young but I am not stupid. When you are all here playing your little politics, many out there were either starved to death, or molested, or sold to slavers or dies in labor camps. Tell me, what ''right'' do I need for me to question you?"


    The king, infuriated, roared at me and said "YOU ARE ONLY A SMALL CHILD! DON''T THINK YOU CAN BERATE ME ON THINGS THAT YOU DON''T-"


    I roared back at him and said "BUT I KNOW! I''VE SEEN THEM! I''VE FELT THEM! I''VE EXPERIENCED THEM! I KNOW THE SUFFERING OF THOSE THAT ARE ON THE GROUND! I HAVE READ THE RECORDS AND I HAVE THE EVIDENCE! THE PEOPLE ARE SUFFERING AND YET HERE YOU ARE, ACTING ALL MIGHTY AND POWERFUL IN FRONT OF ME! IF YOU ARE SO POWERFUL, WHY DIDN''T YOU HELP THOSE PEOPLE THAT ARE KILLED IN COLD BLOOD?! WHAT OF THOSE WHO WERE RAPED AND ROBBED OF THEIR FUTURES?! WHAT OF THOSE WHO WERE ORPHANED BY THOSE WHO WERE GREEDY OF THEIR POSSESSIONS?! WHAT OF THOSE WHO WERE ENSLAVED WITHOUT REASON?! THOSE CHILDREN WHO WERE ENSLAVED?! THOSE INNOCENTS THAT WERE ABUSED?! WHAT OFF THOSE WHO WERE SOLD WITHOUT A SECOND THOUGHT?! WHAT OF THEM?!"


    The king was dumbfounded with my outrage. He look dumbly at me, trying to think of a reason. Finally he straightened himself and said "We are the king of this kingdom. We will shoulder everything that happened to those who suffered and-"


    "It is easy to say that because you never knew how it is to be enslaved. To suffer from oppression, to experience pain beyond any man should experience. You can talk like that because you have never been from the ground. You were already from the top when you were born. You never fought for freedom. You never fought for justice. You never fought for life. You were born on a gold spoon. You know nothing."


    "And you do? Beale? You are what? 12 years old? But how could you talk as if you have experienced such things? Could it be..." the king spoke as if he suspected something.


    "I will leave that to your imagination." I turned around and spoke again while my back is facing the king "I will go to my fief, Agmanac. I will manage it how I see it fit. The person whom you left the management of that area is a part of LeCrussant''s faction. You have no qualms with that, right?"


    There was only silence. I ushered Malek and Liliana to follow me and started walking towards the entrance. Before we arrived at the door, the king''s voice resounded. "How many times?"


    I stopped and replied. "What''s it to you?"


    "I just want to know." the king answered.


    "A lot."


    "Are you an enemy?"


    "We shall see..."


    "Whatever you are, you are still my son. You are my flesh and blood." the king stated.


    "No. I was your ''replacement''. An ''insurance'' that your line doesn''t end. A ''subtitute'' in case your first prince becomes somewhat uncontrollable. A ''deputy'' in case something happens to you. A ''proxy'' on times of emergency. A ''surrogate'' for when the kingdom needs one. A convenient ''tool'' for the game of thrones." Turning around to look at the king. "Ain''t I right. ''Lord Father''?"


    The king paled when he heard what i said. The queen cried and Alaine supported her. I can see Alaine was also on tears as she was consoling the queen. The king was shaking that he held onto the arm rest of the throne. He looked back at me and said "Is that how you see yourself to be? Is that what you think we think of you? How... how can you think of such a thing?!" He then pointed on the queen. "Look at what you have done?! Did you know the pain you have inflicted on her?! The words you just said, it is as if you think that you are only an object in our eyes!"


    He then jumped from the throne and run towards me. He tried to reach out to me but was stopped by Malek. He stopped the king easily that alarmed the king''s guard who then rushed to aid the king. Malek held unto the king, who was struggling, trying to break free. When he understood that he can''t, he started to shout at me.


    "YOU! VICTORIA AND ALAINE LOVES YOU! THEY LOVE YOU NOT AS AN OBJECT BUT AS A PERSON! I MAY NOT SHOW IT BUT I TOO LOVEs YOU, BEALE! I LOVE YOU AS MY SON! IT MAY SEEM LIKE PLAIN BULLSHIT BUT IT IS TRUE! DID YOU KNOW HOW HAPPY YOUR MOTHER WAS WHEN YOU WERE BORN?! DID YOU KNOW HOW HAPPY ALAINE WAS?! HOW HAPPY I WAS?!" Tears streaked on King Hector''s face as he sobbed and tried to wipe his tears. "Just... Just what did you experience to be so cold? So detached to everyone? You can feel the pain of the oppressed but you can''t even feel the pain of those you hurt?! Just what kind of life... did you have before this one?"


    The voice of the king was reverberating in the whole room that everyone inside heard such revelation. The queen hearing that stopped sobbing and looked towards us with a look of shock and confusion. Alaine also looked towards us, clearly confused from what she had heard. That comment surely was a shocking statement. The only ones who weren''t affected were Malek and Liliana as they have both heard of what I have been when we first met.


    Realizing that the secret''s already out, I asked the king. "Since when have you known?"


    "I never knew. I only suspected. That suspicion was proven today when you spoke about oppression and suffering." the king replied.


    Chuckling a bit, I replied "So I gave myself away, huh?" I looked at the king and said "Then? What of it?"


    "How many times have you been... reborn?" the king asked plainly, albeit shaking.


    "Twelve times."


    "Twe-twelve times? How..."


    "I experienced everything about pain, suffering, torment, lies, deceit, betrayal, abandonment, experimentation, torture, everything. Each and every act of cruelty any person should not experience, I experienced it all." I walked towards the king and brought myself close to him, looking at his face. "I have experienced what kind of savagery humanity can offer. I know it all and felt it all. So tell me, King of Valois, are my earlier words wrong?"


    Seeing the king was speechless, I turned again and walked towards the door. Malek let go of the king and proceeded to follow behind me along with Liliana. Before I turned, I saw the queen and Alaine running towards the king and me. Reaching the door, I heard the queen speak.


    "Whomever or whatever you were before, you are still my baby boy. You are still my little Beale. You are still my... my dear son... So-so please... don''t say such cold words. I love you, my child. I really do." The queen cried her hearts out from the sounds she is producing.


    Still looking towards the entrance I replied to her. "I know. I know how much you love and care for me. You and Alaine both. But the road I am threading into is a perilous one. Emotions such as love is unneeded as it is detrimental to my objectives and goals."


    Quickly turning around and with a flash, I arrived in front of her. I took her hand with both of mine as I caressed it. I then spoke while looking at her hand. "In all my reincarnations, twice did I get a good family but it is only here that I experienced the feeling of being truly loved and was never abandoned. I experienced what it is to be adored, pampered, loved and cared. But..." I looked into her face that is still glistening with tears. I wiped it away with my hand and said "I''m now threading a path of no return. If I had experienced this earlier, I might have given up on my mission but... I will not return to my weak self. I have grown numb. I feel no attachments to humanity. I have given up on them. That is why I must go. I must let you all go for the path I am walking in is a dangerous path. One that is greater than the Valois kingdom. And for that, I must never have any weakness. And right now... you, my family, are my weakness. I must sever it to achieve my goals. I don''t want to have the illusion of ''having a good life''. I must finish my goals. And when I am finally finished, I can finally rest in peace."


    I then let go of her hand and turned my back once again. "But know this... with what little emotion I have left, know that I love you, all of you. And because I love you that I must let you go." I then directed my words to my father. "I will govern Agmanac from hereon. I want full autonomy and governance over it. Can I ask that of you, Lord Father?"


    The king answered right away. "Yes. I will give you full powers over your dominion and I will not get into what you want to do... but please tell me. What are your plans?"


    I started to walk and exited the door, leaving the king, the queen and Alaine behind. I slowly closed the door when I answered the king''s question.


    "That is something you will know in the future. But I will tell you this... You cannot stop me. For my road..."


    Turning one last time while holding the doors, I spoke "...is the road to oblivion". I then shut the door unto their confused faces and walked off.


    I then walked out the halls under the baffled faces of the palace guards. After exiting the castle, I looked at it one last time and then turned towards the road.


    "Malek, Liliana, let''s go. The road to oblivion... begins today."

 Chapter 12: End of Doubt

    Belial POV


    It has been 13days since I left the capital. I, along with Malek and Liliana, am now traversing a road through a forest between my fief and Count Capet''s, a noble loyal to the crown (or so they say). We are now wearing casual garbs that are still a bit more expensive than what normal people could buy. We passed by two towns and three villages already. We travelled quite quickly due to the fact that I can do Shadow Walk. I can phase through shadows with ease and so long as there are shadows, I can teleport to anywhere I have seen before. We already sold our horses to the last village we passed by so right now we are travelling on foot.


    As we were walking, Liliana who is having a sour face, finally spoke.


    "Milord, this might be presumptious of me but why are we walking? Couldn''t we use milord''s Shadow Walk? It will take forever before we will arrive in your dominion." She said while pouting.


    "Enough, Liliana. Lord Belial''s decision are not yours to question." Malek scolded.


    I looked back at them and viewed their Stats using my All-Seeing eye.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name : Liliana (Lilith)</td>


    <td>Level : 440</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles: The First Female Human, The First Wife of Adam, Humanity''s First Sinner, The Seducer, The Damned Woman, The Harlot, The Condemned, The Exiled, The Former Resident of Eden</td>


    <td>Job/s: Master Enchantress, ExpertIllusionist, Expert Whip-user, Expert Dual Wielder, Expert Dark Magician</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Health : 56180/56180</td>


    <td>Magicka : 985730/985730</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Stamina : 62790/62790</td>


    <td>Strength : 40440</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Intelligence :983230</td>


    <td>Agility : 129800</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dexterity : 904200</td>


    <td>Vitality : 56000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Endurance : 62500</td>


    <td>Luck : 32</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills:</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Mind Magic Lvl 48</td>


    <td>Enchantment Magic Lvl 48</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Illusion Magic Lvl 33</td>


    <td>Whip Mastery Lvl 33</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dual Weapon Mastery Lvl 32</td>


    <td>Dark Magic Lvl 34</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive Skills:</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Succubus Charm</td>


    <td>Endominable Will</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Lust Aura</td>


    <td>Sealed</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Sealed</td>


    <td>Sealed</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Status:</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Reverted</td>


    <td>Unawakened</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Weakened State (Reversion Side effect)</td>


    <td>Concealed [Real Race : Demon (Succubus Progenitor)]</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Contracted to: Prince Beale (King Belial)</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name : Malek (Adramelech)</td>


    <td>Level : 485</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles: The Fallen, The Sun God, Patron God of the Sepharvaim, Arda Mulissi, The Wicked, The Murderer, The Angel made God, The Vanquished, The President of the Demonic Senate, The Chancellor of Hell</td>


    <td>Jobs: Master Pyromancer, Sword Master, Spear Master, Expert Dark Magician</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Health : 1290700/1290700</td>


    <td>Magicka : 756210/756210</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Stamina : 84390/84390</td>


    <td>Strength : 915600</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Intelligence : 755110</td>


    <td>Agility : 973470</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dexterity : 743620</td>


    <td>Vitality : 683570</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Endurance : 84090</td>


    <td>Luck :</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills:</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Pyromancy Lvl 49</td>


    <td>Sword Mastery Lvl 45</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Spear Mastery Lvl 43</td>


    <td>Dark Magic Lvl 35</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive Skills:</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Incinerating Aura</td>


    <td>Divinity (Lesser)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Fallen Angel Transformation (Lesser)</td>


    <td>Reverted</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Sealed</td>


    <td>Sealed</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Sealed</td>


    <td>Sealed</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Status:</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Reverted</td>


    <td>Unawakened</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Weakened State (Reversion Side effect)</td>


    <td>Concealed [Real Race: Fallen Angel (Demonic)]</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Contracted to : Prince Beale (King Belial)</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Hmmm. Decent enough They are even stronger than possibly any human alive even in their weakened form. But how could I release them from their sealed skills and removve those negative status signs? I guess I have to get stronger to find out. But looking at Liliana''spouting face, it is hard to imagine that such a being is capable of toppling kingdoms alone. Staring straight unto her eyes, I replied.


    "I am just unwinding, Liliana. Besides, it''s more fun this way because I feel that things will be interesting is bound to happen." I flashed her with a smile.


    "If you say so milord... But... what could be interesting in all this walking? Is...is this a human way of entertainment? Because it isn''t entertaining at all." She said while pouting.


    "You will understand soon enough. And yes this is a ''human'' way of ''entertainment''." I told her by hinting her something.


    "What is in here? Dirt? Trees? More dirt? More trees? There is... Oh..." as if she caught up to what I am thinking, Liliana exclaimed with a naughty smile. "You must really be bored, Milord." She stated while giggling.


    As if on cue, a bunch of men dressed in crude leather armors and unmaintained weapons jumped out of the trees and bushes. There were at least fifty assailants, including those who were hidden. One man made his way to the middle of the road. He was followed by ten of his lackeys who were carrying shields and bastard swords. The man who walked down first was wearing an iron plate mail. He carried with him a large axe that is almost as big as me. He then began to roar.


    "Boys!!! Looks ike we hit a jackpot!!!"


    """OOOOHHHHHH!!!"""


    He then turned to look at us and spoke "Such an unlucky day for a family of three to walk on this road and met me, Chris Ironband. Soooo... I think you already know the drill. Leave your valuables behind and I miiiiiight let you leave. Well that depends on how much you are willing to leave behind. Hahahahaha!!!" He laughed which was seconded by his willy band of bandits. He was laughing while looking at us like he''s looking for lambs for slaughter. It was then that he stared at us or more importantly, at Liliana. He then added. "Actually, you may leave except the woman. Such a fine, young woman. I am going to have fun with her tonight. Hahahaha!!!"


    I just stared at the bandit leader for a while then heaved a sigh of boredom. Liliana squelled "Iyaan!" while Malek was like a stone, uncaring of what is happening. He rremained quiet and unperturbed. The bandit leader who was laughing a while ago, after seeing our uninterested and bored expressions, snapped and flew into a rage. He then yelled while pointing at us using his axe.


    "DUMB FUCKS!!! CAN''T YOU SEE THE SITUATION YOU ARE IN RIGHT NOW?! WITH A FLICK OF MY FINGERS, YOU''LL ALL BE DEAD!!! I HAVE YOUR LIVES IN THE PALM OF MY HAND!!! YOU LIVES ARE AT MY MER-"


    I interrupted his ''Grand Threatening Moment'' by by yawning. "How bland."


    "WHAT DID YOUR FUCKNG MOUTH SAY?! DO YOU WANT ME TO RIP THAT TINY MOUTH OF YOURS-"


    "I said ''How Bland''. You heard it clearly now?" I stated plainly.


    "FUCK!!! THAT''S IT!!! SHOOT THE KID DOWN!!! BUT DON''T KILL HIM! I WANT TO CUT OFF HIS DICK AND MAKE HIM EAT IT AND WATCH HIM CHOKE TO DEATH. JUST DON''T KILL THE WOMAN!!! KILL THE KID AND THE MAN!!!"


    Multiple arrows flew towards us. Malek remained unconcerned. Liliana was giggling while trying to hold on to herself. I, on the other hand just waved my hands and turned all the arrows into cinders. I yawned again and walked slowly towards the bandit leader. Numerous arrows flew towards me. I invoked a spell to fend of the annoying arrows that keeps coming at me. I recited "IGNISCLYPEUS" and after that, a thin film almost invisible in the naked eye enveloped me like an eggshell protecting its yolk. Any arrow that made contact with the film were reduced to cinders. The bandit leader''s eyes almost bulged out of their eye sockets when he saw what I did. I was walked towards him in a very relaxed manner. As I was walking, I spoke.


    "You were a fool, Mr. Bandit Leader. A big fool at that. You want to know why?" I asked while smiling at him.


    Horrified, the bandit leader panickly replied "Ho-how could you produce a spell without a chant?! Bu-but before that, what kind of language did you use to produce your spell?! It wasn''t draconian!"


    "Of course it wasn''t draconian. It was a language long lost in time, before mankind spread and civilization flourished." I replied while I continued walking towards him.


    "Yo-you Monster!!!" The bandit leader yelled. "MEN!!! WE WILL DIE IF WE LET THIS MONSTER GET NEAR US! ATTACK WITH ALL YOU HAVE!!!"


    More than 20 bandits rushed towards me with their spears and pikes while the others continued to release their arrows towards me.They really forgot that I wasn''t alone. Was my presence too much that I got their undivided attention? They all produced a battle cry and tried to strike me with their weapons. I, on the other hand, stopped walking and just stood where I was. When the spearmen and pikemen arrived near me, they tried to pierce me with their weapons. When their weapons made contact with the film surrounding me, they were incinerated. Incinerated upon contact. The bandits were horrified by such an event. When their arrows were burned to cinders in seconds, they were awe-struck. But when their spears were reduced to cinders, they were horrified.Fear struck their weak hearts. I gestured Malek and Liliana to ''clean'' them all up while I look for the bandit leader. I soon find out that he was nowhere to be found. I grabbed the nearest bandit that I found.


    "Tell me. Where is your hideout?" I asked in a threatening manner.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "P-p-please... d-don''t ki-kill me..." replied the sobbing bandit.


    "If you don''t answer, I might..." I stated plainly.


    Terrified, the bandit hurriedly answered. "The-the base''s entrance is in the back of a waterfall. It-it''s near this place. The waterfall can''t be overlooked. S-so, ca-can I go n-now? He stated with a pitiful face.


    "Fine you can go." I dismissed him while looking towards the waterfall.


    The bandit that I held earlier ran away as soon as I said that he can go. But he only ran a few steps before being skeweredwith a shadow spike that came from his shadow. He tried to turn around but I was already behind him.


    "I only said you could go. I didn''t say I wouldn''t kill you." I spoke to his ears.


    "De-demon... kuhaaa." The bandit tried to speak but blood clogged his throat so he couldn''t continue speaking.


    "A demon huh? That isn''t correct but not wrong either."


    I then walked towards the waterfall, leaving the dying bandit to his demise.


    Chris Ironband POV


    SHIT! WHY DID I ENCOUNTER SUCH A MONSTER?! A DIVINE RETRIBUTION?! FROM ALL THE PEOPLE I KILLED?! THERE ARE PLENTY MORE OUT THERE LIKE ME! BUT WHY ME?! WHY ME OF ALL PEOPLE?! I was running towards our hideout, leaving behind all of my men behind.I need to live. I must live. I can create a new bandit group easily so long as I have the money.I arrived on our hideout without any problem. I looked around to see if there are other people around. Other than the ''merchandise'' we took from a travelling slaver, there were heaps of gold and silver items that we hoarded from all our escapades.


    I released a sigh of relief when I confirmed that I am safe. "Haaaaaa... I need to collect as much money as I could then run out of here. I don''t want to meet that monster again."


    "What monster?" A sudden voice interrupted my line of thinking. My hands went cold when I heard that voice.


    I turned around and saw him. "Nice place you got here. A secret hideout huh?" He spoke as if he was a person inspecting a prospected house. "Now, Mr.Bandit Leader, are we done playing Hide-and-Seek?"


    The person in front of me... is the person who incinerated arrows and spears like nothing... I can only utter two words that could describe him best. "The Devil."


    Belial POV


    "Oh my. Did you just call me the Devil? Sorry but I am not Satan. Iforgot to mention my name huh? Let me introduce myself. I am Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois. Nice to meet you, Mr. Chris Ironband." I smiled at him.


    "Ho-how did you g-get in here?" Chris questioned me while stuttering.


    "Through your shadow." I answered.


    "Th-through my sha-shadow you say?"


    "Yeah. But enough of that. Mind if I tour your little hideout?" I asked him ''politely''.


    "A-as long as-"


    Not letting him finish, I spoke again "Right now, you life is in my hands. I meant that literally so stay there like a good man and don''t move or else I might kill you."


    "Ye-yes... I-I will s-stay pu-put." Shaking like a man drenched with cold water, he managed to answer me.


    I leisurelylooked around his hideout. I found huge piles of gold and silver in all the rooms I have opened. Just how much do this bandits earn from their banditry that made them amass such a huge fortune? If I am not wrong, there could be at least a hundred million gold coins here. And that is the least of a rough calculation. Just what kind of business does this band of bandits do?I thought to myself. Soon I arrive at a living space. There are still people here, both men and women. I walked passed them through the shadow to avoid detection. Don''t want to rile up all these people and create chaos even when I can end them instantly. I was still exploring the tunnels of the hideout when I felt a small magicka fluctuation in the air. I followed the sliver of magicka which led deeper into the tunnels. Soon I arrived at a horrendous sight. Women and children, lots of them, infected by diseases. Some are already dead and started to rot. The smell of blood, feces and urine filled the air. But what is more shocking is that this people aren''t human. They either have tails or bushy ears on top of their heads or elongated ears.Elves and Beastmen? Why are they here? I tried to approach them but they started to move further away from me.


    "Please don''t hurt us..."


    "Please have mercy..."


    "We won''t do it again..."


    "I don''t want to die..."


    "You can have your way with me, just... just please don''t kill me..."


    Lifeless eyes and pitiful faces along with their pleas and begging.I was once like this. In all my reincarnations. Never again. I stood there and spoke.


    "I am Belial. I just want to ask why are thereelves and beastmen here? Your kingdoms are far from here and as far as I know, it is difficult to traverse the road going in this kingdom so why? Why were you enslaved?" I asked while keeing my distance.


    A few moments later, a silver haired elf walked wobbly towards me. She then stopped and spoke. "W-we were captured not from the capital of the Elven Kingdom,o-our kingdom. W-we are taken on the villages from the outback. W-we were raided by slavers from the Luxum Empire. The men were all killed, save those who were still children."


    Another person went forward. This time a red-furred fox-like beastman. "It was the same in ours. We were taken from the rural part of our kingdom. we were hunters and farmers there. And just like with the elves, our men were slaughtered like pigs for fun and we women and the children were taken to the Empire to be enslaved. We were harassed and chained and after that, we were then brought to the Empire were we were paraded as demons. We-"


    I stopped her in her explanation to ask her a question. "Demons? But you are beastmen right? Demon and beastman are different as far as I know. Or is it that my information is outdated?"


    The silver-haired elf butted in and said "There''s a growing religion that is now spreading in the world. The Anthropocentric Church. They believe that humans are the supreme race and are the only beings that must inhibit this planet. All others... Be it elf, beastman, dwarf, siren, harpy, or any other intelligent lifeform are called "Demons". They are spreading this doctrine and with the humans being the one with the biggest population in the world, it spread like wildfire. Many human nations converted to this religion including the Luxum Empire."


    The red fox-lady then added "Because of the new religion, many non-human nations are in grave danger. Many human countries jumped on this opportunity and began harassing the outer regions of the non-human nations, enslaving every intelligent non-human being they could find. And the result is... us."


    I can''t even fathom the thought of human supremacy.Are humans really that sinful? Is there no redemption for them? No giant karma? No retaliation of fate? Just like this, God will abandon those that are not human? Such nepotism. Really, humans are the source of sin in this world. Liliana was once a human. The first Female Human. Due to her wickedness and doing the first ever sin of mankind, she was banished from Eden and became a demon. But that doesn''t stop there. From thereon, humanity continued to sin. Murder, Incest, Rape, Adultery, Stealing, Lying, Betraying, and a lot more. And now, annihilating entire species just so they could rule like gods on Earth? Unforgivable. Utterly unforgivable. Man was created from the image of God. God molded man into what they are now. God made man sin. And he made the sinful man propagate in the world. Why? Because they are of His image. They are him, only mortal. If that is so, then what of those that doesn''t look like him? Unjustified favoritism. Such unfair treatment. Just because they are ''Human'', God would let them do what they want? Preposterous!If that is so then I will do whatever it takes to destroy his Image here on Earth. I returned my attention to the shivering children and women.Gods on Earth huh? I will let humanity know how untterly tiny their existences are. And after I finishup humanity, I will direct my attention to Heaven. The Seraphs who betrayed me. The false son of God who set me up. And God, that bastard... I will get your head.


    I looked back at the two in front of me and said "I can help you. But only if you won''t betray me. If you choose to let me help you, I will have you undergo soul-binding so that you can''t and won''t betray me. On the other hand, I will do whatever it is in my power to save you and your kind."


    A woman who had black fur on her hands and neck suddenly burst out a mad laugh and yelled "YOU?! BY YOURSELF?! ARE YOU SANE?! YOU WON''T BE ABLE TO SAVE A SINGLE SOUL! YOU ARE JUST A BRAT! YOU CAN ONLY SAY THAT BECAUSE YOU HAVE NOT EXPERIENCED HELL!"


    The red fox-woman berrated the yelling woman. "Umna! Enough! You-"


    "DO YOU REALLY THINK YOU COULD HELP US, YOU DUMB BRAT?! YOU ARE JUST A DELIRIOUS KID WHO KNOWS NOTHING OF THE WORLD! PLUS WHY WOULD A HUMAN HELP US?! YOU THINK WE''RE STUPID ENOUGH TO BELIEVE YOU?! YOU''RE NOTHING BUT A LYING PIECE OF-"


    She was silenced by the killing intent and bloodlustI released. I directed all of that to her but I let the others feel the heaviness of the pressure I am emitting. I then directed my attention to the black-furred woman. "You think I don''t know how hard it was being a slave? How long were you a slave, beastwoman? Tell me?"


    "I-I... gah..." She spat blood as the pressure pressing down on her was immense that she can''t even lift her head to look at me. Fear and despair filled her words.


    "I was a slave in almost all of my twelve reincarnations." I then walked towards her. "I was experimented on, made to drink various poisons, made as a lab rat for testing various medications, made to be a dummy for magic testing, made to be a human punching bag for those with a taste for sadism, made to be a sex slave to those who wanted me, made as a soldier to fight in the frontline for those who doesn''t want to die, made to be a toy for those that are bored." I stopped in front of the now squirming woman due to being unable to breath.


    "I was enslaved, tortured, drugged,raped, poisoned, maimed, burned, frozen, electricuted, infected with an incurable disease, fed to the dogs, fed to the wolves, fed to the pigs,dismembered, beheaded, smashed into minced meat, humiliated and made to explode." I released my killing intent on the woman who is now having spasms. Bubbles coming out of her mouth. I then scanned the room and looked at the horrified faces of its inhabitants.


    "Now tell me, who among you knows the true sufferings and pains of a person who neverhad freedom? Who was enslaved even in his reincarnations? I have 12 lifetimes worth of enslavement. By humankind. Who among you here had more hate to humans than me?"


    The silver-haired elf spoke while stuttering. "Bu-but, y-you''re h-human. Ho-how could yo-you-"


    She was cut off when I spread my wings in front of her. "Now, do you think I am still human?"


    Everyone who saw it began to kneel down and spoke in unison. """Forgive us from our earlier transgressions, Lord Watcher!"""


    "Enough." I gestured them to look at me. "I am no watcher." I then pointed at my wings. "Can''t you see that they are black?"


    The silver-haired elf spoke once again. "Whatever it is, you are a six-winged angel. A seraph. And thus we are obliged to bow to you."


    "Whatever." I annoyingly replied. "So what? Will you follow me, be soul-binded yet free or remain here and rot while cursing your fate?" I asked while I eyed them.


    All of them stood up and spoke in unison again. """We will follow Lord Seraph."""


    "Good but before that..." I gathered magicka in my hand and chanted. "MORBUS INTERITUS"


    Black and red magicka sprites flew towards the women and children. The spell is to remove all body impurities and diseases their bodies contained. I cannot heal them since I am not attuned to Light or Water Magic. I know a restoration magic of the Darkness attribute but I have yet to experiment on the side effects of healing a non-fallen or demonic entity. Soon, their wounds closed and their diseases removed. The red fox-lady and the silver-haired woman stepped forward again and bowed.


    "I am Feruna Foxfire, clan chief of the Scarlet Fox clan. I am willing to serve Lord Seraph." said the red-fox lady.


    "I am Elfina Everglade, 4th princess of Elvengard. I too am willing to serve Lord Seraph." said the silver-haired elf.


    I looked at Elfina and said "You''re a princess?"


    "Yes. I was on vacation on my cousin''s fief when the Empire attacked. I was taken but they didn''t know who I was since I don''t do any public appearance." Elfina replied.


    I then looked at Feruna. "And you''re a clan chief? You''re awfully young."


    "I am the only member left of my clan." Feruna stated sadly.


    "Well, I don''t care of your status or rank in your society. You chose to follow me. You are now bound to me." I said, stating my intentions clearly.


    ""We heed Lord Seraph''s command"


    "Good. Now ''EXCIEO! ADRAMELECH, LILITH''"


    Shadows gathered and formed two humanoid silhoutte and with an abrupt dispersal, Malek and Liliana kneeled ""We have come Lord Belial.""


    "Are the things outside ''cleaned''?" I asked.


    "Such weaklings barely made a good warmup. You must be jesting, Lord Belial." Said Malek.


    "It was so boring that I only needed to wave my hand and all of them dropped dead. There was no fun in it, Milord." complained Liliana.


    "Then you can unwind here then." I said with a smile.


    ""Here?"" my two familiar asked.


    "Yes. This place needs a little ''cleaning''. There are a few ''rats'' running around this place. You two can handle it, right?"


    Excitement flashed in both Malek and Liliana''s eyes. ""Yes! With pleasure, Milord!""


    "Good. Let the clean up begin!"

 Chapter 13: Culling of the Wicked

    Belial POV


    I watched as Malek and Liliana disappear from my sight. A few moments later, several wails of fear, terror, agony and grief echoed through the caverns. Cries of men and women alike can be heard with some stopping abruptly while others lingered a while longer. I look back at the people kneeling behind me.


    "Rise. I will now use a spell on you." I raised my right hand towards then and chanted "ANIMUS ALLIGO". Several dark wisps formed and went inside the minds of those in the room. "The soul-binding is complete. Serve me well."


    """Yes, Lord Seraph.""" they replied in unison.


    Hearing their reply, I revoked them. "I am a seraph no longer. Call me Lord Belial."


    """Yes, Lord Belial."""


    "Follow me. I will lead you all out of here."


    I then walked out in the room with 40 women and children on tow. I visited the other rooms but when I found out that they were humans, I bypassed them. Yells of help and mercy was directed towards us but they fell on deaf ears. Seeing my attitude towards the human slaves, Elfina, the silver-haired elf princess spoke.


    "Milord, why are you not helping them? They are slaves like us. They also-"


    I cut her midway in her speech and spoke in a cold tone. "Because they are humans."


    Baffled by my answer, she asked once again. "Bu-but milord... They are slaves and did nothing wrong. It is-"


    I stopped walking and turned around, facing the now trembling elf. "If circumstances changed and they were born in a wealthy family, would they help those that are enslaved? If they were born any other way, would they care of slaves? Will the more powerful and rich humans help their kind who were in slavery? No. They are the ones who introduced slavery into their own society. The reason why there is slavery, why you and those people behind you turned into slaves, why children are born into slavery, the cause of all that is Man. Now tell me, why should I help them?"


    I walked at the nearest room and looked at the people behind the door bars. "Look at them. They want to be free but did they care of the other people in the other rooms or even those that are in the same room as they are? NO!" I looked back at the elf and spoke. "THEY ONLY CARED FOR ONE THING AND ONE THING ALONE, THEIR OWN SELF! THEY ARE WILLING TO ABANDON OTHERS FOR THEIR OWN SAFETY! WILLING TO SELL THEIR FAMILIES AND FRIENDS FOR A FEW COINS! THEY ARE A SELFISH, EGOISTICAL AND SELF-CENTERED SPECIES THAT ONLY THINKS OF THEIR OWN INDIVIDUAL GOALS AND SAFETY!" I stepped forward and eyed the elf who is tallerthan me. "Do you understand, elf?" I stated coldly.


    The trembling Elfina force out an answer. "Ye-yes, mi-milord..." her knees shaking and tears coming out of her eyes.


    "Good. Well then..." I looked behind Elfina and spoke. "Does anybody have any more questions? Clarifications?"


    All of them shook their heads sideways, displaying their clear intentions that they no longer have any questions. Seeing that, I then turned around. "Let''s go."


    Chris Ironband POV


    It was already a few minutes since the Devil but I seem to be nailed to whereI am standing. I remained standing there, literally unable to take even a single step. Fuck! I''m really screwed... Is there no escaping from the Devil''s grasps? I was thinking to myself when suddenly, the silence of the caverns was disturbed with wails of despair and death.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    "NOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    "STOOP!!! PLEA-"


    "HEEEEEELP!!!"


    "ANYONE! SAVE ME!"


    "WAAAAHHHH!!!"


    Shouts erupted left and right and soon afterwards, the wailing and shouts stopped. There was utter silence. I was terrified of such silence. Am I going to be next? I was thinking of escaping when I heard footsteps getting nearer towards me.


    "Ara. Good. You''re still here."


    I then saw the Devil with a chlling smile pasted on his face. I might really die today. I''m sorry Stella. Looks like I can''t go back anymore. Damn Empire. If only I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have made a deal with them... I was wallowing in self-deprecation when the Devil spoke again.


    "Now, do tell me. How did you acquired these people? Who is your supplier and your accomplices? Do be a good boy and tell me."


    Yup. I will die today. But since I am dying today, I will give the Empire a parting gift. One that will plague them forever.


    Belial POV


    After siphoning all information from the bandit leader''s head, I then proceeded to collect all the valuables I can get my hand into. I stared at all the heaps of gold and silver and invoked a spell.


    "ABYSSUS CRIMENA"


    Dark tendrils erupted from the shadows of the piles and swallowed all of the valuables my eyes can see.


    Seeing this, Feruna the redfox lady, curiously asked "Wha-what kind of spell was that, milord? What you recited was not from the draconic tongue. How could you evoke such a spell?"


    Seeing that all valuables were swallowed up and stored on the shadows, I turned and faced Feruna. "Tell me, why do you need to draconian language to use the spells and enchantments?"


    "Because dragons are the apex of the arcane arts. They are the embodiment of magic. They made everything about magic. They created a way to bend the elements at one''s will through chants. That is what we all know, milord." Feruna answered.


    "Only half of what you said is true. Dragons did create a way to use magic... But that is only after the time before the Great War ended. Thehumans of that time were primitive. The same could be said to any other species. Earth was just born and is very young at that time."Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    I turned around and walked "The language used to evoke magic before was called Coelistisia, the language of the Divines. After the war, Earth was scaredbut life flourished. It was at that time that dragons were made."


    I continued speaking "They were created not by God or any other being. They were created by Chaos. Remnants of magical energies clumped together and created life known as Draco which is now called dragons. They dominated Earth with their magic and power. At that time, Heaven and Hell was still recuperating from the war. Angels, Fallen Angels and Demons alike ran back to their territories to heal and bide time for what is coming."


    I walked until we reached the outside of the hideout. "Did I answer your question?"


    "What do you mean by ''what is coming'', milord?" Feruna asked, curious of he answer.


    "Something you will see and experience in the future." I answered ambigiuously.


    It was then that Malek and Liliana arrived in front of me. Malek still wore an uncaring face while Liliana was grinning widely.


    "I suppose everything went well?" I inquired.


    "Yes Milord. I completed the sweep and finished the cleanup." Malek replied.


    "I had lots of fun, Milord. I was asleep for a long time that this was the first time I really did a slight workout." Liliana stated while smiling.


    "I see. Let''s go then. I will create a Shadow Tunnel so we could get to Agmanac faster." I said plainly.


    "Wa-wait Milord. You said you can only make use of shadows that you have been into. How could you do that?" Liliana asked.


    "Simple. I saw it using this eye." I then pointed to my right eye.


    The All-Seeing Eye doesn''t just see status boards. They could also be used as binoculars to see things from afar. With the proper magicka usage, you can magnify things from far away or to inspect things as small as a sand grain. The only setback is that I can''t use it more than 15 seconds and I can only use it every 3 minutes. Good for reconnaisance but not applicable in blitz attack.


    "I see. But couldn''t you have used that earlier? We could have arrived in less than a day!" Liliana complained.


    "I told you. Because something interesting will happen. Besides, I wasn''t wrong."


    "Well if you say it that way..." She stated while still pouting.


    "Enough. Let''s get going." I gathered magicka in the palm of my hand, pointing my palm at a nearby tree shadow and produced a spell. "UMBRA CINICULUM"


    The shadow targetted became darker like the abyss. "I''ll go first. Malek, Liliana, follow me after these people crossed over. Elfina, Feruna, you and your people follow me after I enter. Just walk straight and you will reach the other side with just two or three steps. You all got that?"


    """"Understood, Milord."""" they quickly responded.


    I then walked through the shadow and just two steps later, I stepped out of a tree shade, a short distance away from the entrance of Agmanac, my fief, my dominion,my own principality. It was big. Tall walls surrounded the city of Agmanac. Behind it, you can see the huge mountain ranges known as Agmanac Mountains. I was given this place as my birth right thus I was named after it. I read in the books that Agmanac has a population of 500 thousand people. It has a small population due to its location. It is mountainous, making it hard to grow crops but the mountains makes a natural barrier against storms and suprise attacks from enemies. I was enjoying the scenery when I saw that I was quickly followed by the elves and beastmen then lastly Malek and Liliana. The shadow returned to normal after I willed it. I then walked towards the entrance but was blocked by the entrance guards. Fat and untrained. This place is more fucked up than I thought.


    "Halt your steps! You are in Count LeFlamma''s fief! Identify yourselves!" Asked a fat guard, spear pointing at us. Same goes to the other guards.


    "As I recalled, Agmanac belonged to the Royal Family. To be exact, it belonged to Prince Beale. How did it become a count''s dominion." I asked sarcastically.


    "Glib tongue for a fucking brat. I suggest you keep your wits to yourself kid or I might ''accidentally'' skewer you." threatened the fatass guard.


    One of the fat guards then went to the fatass in front of me and murmured something. Then the fatass exclaimed. "Actually, I might forgive you from your earlier attitude kid if you can give me what I want."


    "Ohhh! Then let me guess... Judging from your grin and your lustful eyes staring at what''s behind me, I can deduce that you want to have your way with the women I am with. Am I right?" I asked with a smile.


    "What a smart kid! Young but wise! Yes, that''s it! I will forgive you if you-"


    I cut his glorious speech off with me laughing at his face. "Hahahahahahaha!!!!"


    The fatass, seemingly angered by my outburst, yelled back at me. "Crazy bastard! Men, arrest them! They are disturbing public order!" then he looked at the women behind me. "And handle the women with care."


    Before the guards even moved, I stopped laughing and spoke. "Okay. I had my laugh. But really? Just like that, you''re going to attack? Idiots."


    The fatass, utterly enraged, yelled a much harsher order to his men. "Kill the brat!!! Stab him to death!!!"


    The guards leaped at me, spears on hand. When they were in stabbing range, they pushed their spears forward and tried to skewer me but were blown away by Liliana''s whip. Malek stayed behind watching the women who are standing still behind me. I then took my identity badge and presented it in front of the stunned fatass.


    "I am Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois, Prince of the Valois Kingdom, Prince of the Principality of Agmanac, Ruler of this fief and Owner of the Agmanac mountains. Due to the blatant disrespect to the Royal name and the threats that is willed towards a member f the Royal family, I sentence you to death. Malek, Execute them."


    "Your will shall be done, Milord." Malek then blurred and what came next is a gruesome scene of charred remains of sliced up humans. Flame-infused blade strikes huh?Finally, only the fatass remained.


    "Malek, don''t kill him. I need him later as a ''tool'' for taking over the castle." I ordered.


    "Yes, Your Highness." answered Malekas he stepped back, returning from his original position.


    "I-I... Pr-prince B-beale... I-I..." The fatass was shaking all over, trying to talk to me but I just walked passed him. "Restrain him, We''ll walk to my castle."


    Liliana quickly restrained the fatass and we walked towards the castle. All people that saw what I took out and proclaimed all kneeled and saluted to me. This continued until we reached the castle. The guards immediately tried to accost us but when they saw the identification badge I had in my hand, they too kneeled down and let me enter my castle. Before I could even reach the grand entrance, a tub of lard with expensive clothes on walked towards us and yelled.


    "Who dares enter my castle without my-"


    I abruptly stopped his tantrums when I showed him my badge. "You got a lot of nerve, Count LeFlamma. For a noble to threaten me, it''s High Treason then."


    Seeing the badge and hearing my words, the fat count stumbled backwards. He then yelled to the guards. "TH-THIS IS AN I-IMPOSTOR! KILL HIM FOR TRYING TO IMPERSONATE A ROYALTY!!!"


    I smirked at the fat count''s yelling. I looked around and saw that the guards began to move towards us with their weapons drawn. I see. So they want to do this the hard way.


    "Malek, Liliana, kill anyone who dares attack. I''ll deal with the count." I ordered the two.


    ""With pleasure, Milord."" The two bowed and proceeded to slaughter every guard that had their weapons drawn.


    I walked towards the count who is now trying to crawl away from me. I let him pick himself up and let him get a few steps away from me. When he have had enough and was exhaling from his mouth due to exhaustion, I went in front of him in a flash. I then picked him up and took him to the balcony of the castle that faced the castle entrance and the town square. I then aplified my voice so that every damn human could hear me.


    "CITIZENS OF AGMANAC! GATHER UP! I COMMAND YOU ALL TO GATHER UP OR BE EXECUTED FOR NEGLECTING A CALL FROM THE PRINCE OF VALOIS!" releasing a heavy killing intent and bloodlust, all peoplewho heard my announcement scampered around to assemble at the area in front of the castle. When I saw that no soul is lingering anywhere, save the guards, I continued my speech.


    "LET ME FIRST INTRODUCED MYSELF TO YOU ALL! I AM PRINCE BEALE MAXIME THIERRY DE AGMANAC DE VALOIS, PRINCE OF THE VALOIS KINGDOM, RIGHTFUL RULER OF THE PRINCIPALITY OF AGMANAC AND OWNER OF THE AGMANAC MOUNTAINS. I CAME HERE TO CLAIM WHAT IS RIGHTFULLY MINE! AND YET WHEN I ARRIVED AT THIS TOWN, NOT ONLY WAS I HUMILIATED AND RIDICULED BY THE CITY GUARDS, THEY EVEN THREATENED TO KILL ME! AND NOW I WENT TO THE CASTLE TO CLAIM MY BIRTHRIGHT, I WAS STUNNED THAT THE COUNT RESPONSIBLE FOR OVERSEEING MY DOMINION, THIS COUNT LEFLAMMA, ACTUALLY ORDERED THE GUARDS TO EXECUTE ME!"


    Counless shouts roared as chaos began to circulate among the masses. I continued my tirade. "AS SUCH, AS A PRINCE AND RULER OF THIS DOMINION, IN THE PRESENCE OF THE CITIZENS OF AGMANAC, I WILL HEREBY DECLARE THE VERDICT OF THIS FAT JAR OF LARD! BY MY NAME, I REVOKE COUNT LEFLAMMA''S NOBLE TITLE, CONFISCATE HIS LAND AND PROPERTIES, HIS FAMILY WILL BE REDUCED TO SLAVES AS THEY WILL PAY FOR HIS DEBTS AS I AM SENTENCING HIM TO DIE!" and with a flick of my hand, various shadow spikes skewered and impaled the fat count.


    Blood flowed down and stained the white floor of the balcony. I then yelled again. "I AM NOW GOING TO ASSUME MY RIGHTFUL POSITION AS THE DOMINION LORD OF AGMANAC. SHOULD ANY OF YOU DARE TO TRY AND CAUSE AN UPHEAVAL DUE TO WHAT I HAVE DONE TO THE USERPER, I WILL HAVE YOUR HEADS ON A PIKE! BUT I AM NOT A TYRANT. TO ASSURE YOU ALL OF THAT...AS MY FIRST ACT AS YOUR RULER, I WILL CONDUCT AN INVESTIGATION ON EVERYTHING! AND IF I EVER FOUND SOMEONE GUILTY OF ANY CRIME, I WILL MAKE SURE YOU WILL SUFFER A LIFE IN CHAINS OR YOUR HEAD WILL FALL UNDER THE HEADSMAN''S AXE!"


    The fatass guard was brought to me by Liliana by which I once again yelled. "CORRUPT OFFICIALS, LIKE THIS ONE, WHO BENDS THE RULES TO THEIR ADVANTAGE! TO THOSE WHO ACCEPTED BRIBES! TO THOSE WHO ENSLAVED PEOPLE! TO THOSE WHO ABUSED THEIR POWERS DUE TO AUTHORITY! I WILL UPROOT YOU ALL! FOR THE PEOPLE WHO SUFFERED UNDER SUCH PEOPLE AND UNABLE TO GET JUSTICE, I WILL GET THAT JUSTICE FOR YOU!"


    """""OOOOOOOHHHHHH"""""


    "TO PROVE TO YOU MY POINT, THIS CITY GUARD LEADER HERE WITH ME WILL BE THE FIRST TO EXPERIENCE THE MIGHT OF TRUE JUSTICE!" with a single thought, the guard captain was skewered the same way as the fat count earlier. "I HAVE PROVEN MY WORD! KNEEL TO ME AND PROCLAIM ME AS YOUR LIEGE LORD!"


    All of the people in front of the castle kneeled and spoke in unison. """""ALL HAIL PRINCE BEALE! WE ARE THANKFUL TO HAVE YOU AS OUR RULER! ALL HAIL!""""


    "RISE, MY SUBJECTS! MARK THIS DAY AS THE DAY THAT WILL CHANGE YOUR LIVES FOREVER! THIS I SWEAR TO YOU!"


    Satisfied, I turned around and walked towards Liliana. My speech riled up the feelings of those that experienced life''s greatest setbacks and those that suffered from inhumane treatment. What a bunch of self-serving bastards. Typical human attitude. I turned and looked at seductress in front of me.


    "Liliana, I have some errands for you. Call the elves and beastmen. I have a task for them too." I ordered while walking passed her.


    "Understood, milord." She then vanished with a puff of smoke.


    I looked at the insuing chaos down below. The mob began to hit specific people and judging from the clothes they are wearing, the human punching bag was a rich guy. A lot of similar scenarios are happening all around Agmanac.


    "Now... Let the Culling begin..."

 Chapter 14: Summoning

    Random Agmanac resident POV


    Today is the first time I have seen Prince Beale, ruler of Agmanac. When I saw him, I thought ''He''s just a kid!'' He walked down the street going to his castle. I heard gossips that when he arrived at the city entrance, he was threatened by a guard leader who also tried to arrest him. My God! What foolishness! Threatening a Royal family member, a Prince at that! And what''s more, it is the Prince that is meant to rule this city along with its surrounding territory! I watched the prince striding towards the palace and then finally disappeared from my sight.


    I carried on with my life when suddenly, a loud roar echoed throughout the castletown.


    "CITIZENS OF AGMANAC! GATHER UP! I COMMAND YOU ALL TO GATHER UP ORBE EXECUTED FOR NEGLECTING A CALL FROM THE PRINCE OF VALOIS!!"


    My mind rocked and my skin produced goosebumps when I heard the voice. Such anger and hate. What the hell happened in the castle. I ran out of my house and proceeded to the castle grounds where all the people are gathering. It was then that I saw the city manager, Count LeFlamma. He was the person who was ordered to manage this principality until the real owner matures and takes the mantle.


    Life changed when the count arrived. Tax increased by as much as thrice the usual rate. Women are dragged to the castle almost twice a month. Due to the increase tax collection, the crop yield dropped and famine was widespread. Many were starving which include my family starved and most of our farm animals were either taken by the guards or dead due to disease and famine. Trade dulled and animals used as food sources dwindled. Poverty was widespread while the rich enjoyed their lavish living and excessive spending.


    Now that I saw the count, anger burned in my heart. Because of that fat bastard, my little Amy was taken to the castle and my parents died due to starvation! I was seething with anger when suddenly I heard Prince Beale''s verdict to the corrupt count.


    ""AS SUCH, AS A PRINCE AND RULER OF THIS DOMINION, IN THE PRESENCE OF THE CITIZENS OF AGMANAC, I WILL HEREBY DECLARE THE VERDICT OF THIS FAT JAR OF LARD! BY MY NAME, I REVOKE COUNT LEFLAMMA''S NOBLE TITLE, CONFISCATE HIS LAND AND PROPERTIES, HIS FAMILY WILL BE REDUCED TO SLAVES AS THEY WILL PAY FOR HIS DEBTS AS I AM SENTENCING HIM TO DIE!"


    And then we saw something extraordinary. Black spikes erupted from nowhere and pierced the count from almost every direction. He invoked a spell without a single chant! I then saw a woman in armor drag the southern guard leader whose hands were bound on his back and made to kneel. The Prince continued his speech.


    "CORRUPT OFFICIALS, LIKE THIS ONE, WHO BENDS THE RULES TO THEIR ADVANTAGE! TO THOSE WHO ACCEPTED BRIBES! TO THOSE WHO ENSLAVED PEOPLE! TO THOSE WHO ABUSED THEIR POWERS DUE TO AUTHORITY! I WILL UPROOT YOU ALL! FOR THE PEOPLE WHO SUFFERED UNDER SUCH PEOPLE AND UNABLE TO GET JUSTICE, I WILL GET THAT JUSTICE FOR YOU!"


    My heart was elated. Finally, Justice will be obtained. Little Amy, my parents, they will finally be avenged! I looked at the Prince who is looking down on us from the palace terrace. This is the future king of Valois. I don''t know what will happenthe future but I know... Change is coming...


    Belial POV


    I went into the main bedroom where I am suppose to reside. Earlier, I ordered Malek to take charge of the castle while I tasked Liliana to escort the elves and beastmen to the servant''s quarters. When I arrived in my supposed bedroom when I heard noises inside. I opened the door only to find bloodied women with ragged clothes and a fat teenager holding a knife on the neck of a young girl.


    "Don''t come any closer!" yelled the fat boy.


    "And who might you be?" I asked though I think I already know his identity.


    "I am Viscount Enrique LeFlamma! Son of Count Travis LeFlamma! I-"


    "I am sure I already revoked your family''s status and titles. As such, you are no viscount nor are you a son of a noble. You are a slave that will be taken in as a crime slave for assaulting a Royal family member."


    Clearly shaken by my declaration, Enrique''s eyes swam around and his knees shook as if he was electricuted. "Yo-you-"


    "I am Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois, Prince of the Kingdom of Valois and rightful ruler of Agmanac. Now, slave, unhand the woman if you want me to spare your life." I asked him while shadows moved and wriggled around the room. Dark tendrils began to rise up the floor surrounding Enrique and the girl.


    Seeing this, the fat boy trembled in fear but in his trembling, the neck of the girl where the knife was held into, began to bleed as pressure was applied in the blade. He then snarled at me with a threatening voice.


    "This is Count Capet''s daughter, Lady Margaret. One more move from you and she''ll die!" Enrique exclaimed.


    When I heard that, my eyes widened. What the heck is he talking about? Did he expect me to yield? Me, with my status as a prince, is being theatened with a count? Preposterous! "Are you theatening me, Enrique?"


    "Yes I am! Now move out of the way! Prepare me a horse! I want to get away from here! Move or-"


    "Ridiculous!" I exclaimed. "I, a prince, is being threatened by a soon-to-be slave using a count''s name? Hahahahaha!!!" I laughed hard that Enrique, the girl named Margaret and the women in the room became dumbfounded.


    I then stopped laughing and looked squarely at the now dumbfounded Enrique and raised my hand. Seeing this, Enrique yelled. "Wha-what are you doing?! I-I will really kill her if yo-you will do something funny!"


    I just looked at him and said "MULTIIGUS, UMBRA SPICULUM"


    Dark tendrils emerged from Enrique''s shadow and pierced him from down below and from the sides where shadows are near him. It only hit him though. Margaret was unharmed as the dark tendrils froze Enrique''s movement. She fell on the floor and watched Enrique as the fat teenager now looked like a pincushion with dark spikes protruding from all directions, blood dripping on each spike.


    I then recited another spell while looking at the blood and mess. "UMBRA TUBURCINOR". In an instant, Enrique''s corpse was devoured by darkness, along with any remnant of blood and gore. Soon, everything was silent. I looked at the lady who''s still in the floor and spoke. "You there. The one named Margaret, come to me."


    Immediately, Margaret scrambled to get up, though still shaking, ran towards me and curtsied. "Your Highness, this one is Margaret Capet, second daughter of Count Silvestre Capet. Do forgive my desgraceful apprearance."


    I eyed the blue-eyed blonde in front of me. "So what are you doing here? Are you a captive or-"


    "I am Enrique''s fiancee. I visited as I was called upon by the then Count LeFlamma to discuss something." she stated with an unhidden disgust.


    "Is that so? Well, you are free to stay or leave. There''s no longer a noble family named LeFlamma so consider your engagement null and void. Unless you want to be married to a corpse, that is." I stated nonchalantly. I don''t want to drag this more than it should. It''s boring and unnecessary for my plans.


    "No, Your Highness. I thank you for rescuing me from that vile demon." She fidgetted a bit and continued no speak. "If I am permitted... may I speak of a different agenda?" She asked me while fidgetting.


    "And what is it that you want to say that requires my attention? Additional information perhaps?"


    "N-no, Your Highness.. You see, I was trained as a handmaiden for Her Highness, the Princess Alaine, back in the capital. If Your Highness would allow me, I could-"


    "Seize that thought of yours." I declared coldly. "If I needed a servant, I could do a search myself. I need no recommendations unless I asked for it. Do I make myself clear." I glared at her. I was shorter than her but we can still see each other in the same eye level.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Ye-yes, Yo-your Ha-Highness... F-forgive me fr-from my-"


    "Enough. You may leave. Tell Count Capet that I need his presence here as soon as possible. Now leave." I ordered sternly.


    "A-at once, Your Highness." She curtsied clumsily and hurriedly left the room.


    I scanned the room and saw the horrified faces of women whose faces were bruised and their hair in disarray. I gestured them to come near me. They shakily held unto each other and walked unsteadily towards me. Fear and grief can be seen in their eyes. I also have those eyes before. I looked at them and found something they have in common. They are still teenagers. Not yet an adult but no longer a child. I clenched my fists as I was observing their hollow eyes; eyes devoid of hope.


    "Anyone! Attend to me!" I yelled, making the women in front of me shiver even more.


    A shaky voice resounded from the group as the owner of the voice walked towards me. "Ye-yes, Yo-your Highness..."


    "You''re a palace maid?" I asked.


    "Ye-yes, Your Highness. Ma-my name is E-Elise. I-I was an attendant of fo-former Ca-count Le-LeFlamma." She answered while stuttering.


    "Is that so? Then heed my command. Clean yourselves up. Put on decent clothes. If there are no clothes for you, go to Liliana. She is my retainer and I believe she''s in the servant''s quarters. Afterwards, go to the healer. Let them heal your wounds and clear you of diseases. I don''t want to see people who doesn''t even look presentable. Also, to those who are not palace servants, after cleaning yourselves up and getting healed, get them out of the castle. I am of no need of pleasure women or additional servants. Go now. I will ask other servants to clean up this room." I ordered.


    "Tha-thank you, Your Ha-highness... hikuu..." Elise answered with a sobbing voice.


    Elise and the women went out the room while sobbing. Hmph... Just because they felt that they are safe, they were drawn to tears. If tears can lead to salvation, my life would hae been saved a thousand times over. They were hugging each other but what were they thinking? Only themselves. They are only with each other because if they are alone, there would be no one to shove away as a decoy. They didn''t even tell me if there were others like them that shared the same fate. Humans and their selfishness really knows no bounds.


    Whenthe room was empty, I went out and walked towards the audience room. When I arrived, the grease-faced guards saluted at me. I gestured everyone to get out of the audience room which made the guards scramble about and ran outside the quickest possible way they could. When the room was completely empty, I casted a spell to block any sound coming out of the room.


    "SILENS COELUS"


    Darkness blanketed the whole room with the walls and floor now seems non-existent. Only a blank void with the room furnitures seemingly floating in the abyss. I then casted another spell. This time a summoning spell. I need to change the guards into those whom will serve and follow me. I need to call upon a part of those who served the former ''Belial''.


    "LEGIONEM DAMNATORUM"


    A magic circle emerged from the ground where I stood and extended throughout the whole room. Soon darkness swirled and formed a figure that are neither human nor demon. More like a shade and shadow with red eyes and mouth. The figure who formed in front of me spoke.


    "I have yet crossed this plane, Lord Belial for I am not sure whether it is you that called upon me." The shadow spoke with an eerie voice, ghastly if you could define it.


    "What makes you think so?" I asked.


    "Because of what I felt from you with our connection. You are Belial but at the same time, you are not." The shadow replied.


    "I am not the Belial you know. I am his incarnations who inherited his will, both mind and body." I stated truthfully.


    "Hmmmm... Strange... Truly strange... But it might be more fun this way. We''ll see if you are worthy of our loyalty." The shadow confirmed his and began to materialize.


    Soon, the room was wrapped in red light. When the light show was over, a lone woman was left standing at the center of the room. She then went towards me and kneeled.


    "I, Paimon, have come to hear your call. I, whos is leading 200 legions of fallen angels and spirits, will bring you victory." the woman exclaimed.


    I looked at her status board with my All-Seeing Eyes which revealed this:


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name : Paimon</td>


    <td>Level : 2776</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles : The Fallen, The Duke of the Fallen, The Former Dominion, The Damned, The All-Knowing, The Revealer of Treasures, The Giver of Ranks, The Farseer, The Clairvoyant, The Creator</td>


    <td>Jobs : Summoner (Legend), Arc Magus (Legend), Farseer (Legend), Clarivoyant (Legend), Dominion (Disabled)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Health : ???</td>


    <td>Magicka : ???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Stamina : ???</td>


    <td>Strength : ???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Intelligence : ???</td>


    <td>Agility : ???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dexterity : ???</td>


    <td>Vitality : ???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Endurance: ???</td>


    <td>Luck : ???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills : ???</td>


    <td>Unable to view</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive Skills : ???</td>


    <td>Unable to view</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Status : Current Contractor : Prince Beale (King Belial)</td>


    <td>Unable to view</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    What kind of status board is this?! I can''t even see her stats or skills! Only her level, titles and jobs. I guess I am still too weak.I looked back at the woman kneeling in front of me.Paimon, a fallen like Belial who fell during the last Great War. I only knew her from my memories that I inherited from ''Belial'' himself. I looked at the woman in front of me. She retained her angel-like face and body but now, her wings are black in color and her hair is now black. I then spoke to her.


    "Were you the one who talked to me, Paimon?"


    "Yes that was me." she answered straight.


    "I never thought it would be a woman though." I stated plainly.


    "Is there a problem with being a woman?" Paimon asked.


    "No. It was just your voice was kinda ghastly that I thought it could be a man or a lich perhaps." I replied.


    "That was because of me not yet materializing." She explained.


    "I see. I summoned you because I want to use your men. In return, what do you want from me?" I stated my purpose to her. Demons might be thought of as cunning and liars but Paimon was a former Dominion. She likes making deals on a straightforward manner, at least that''s what I know from Belial''s memories.


    "I just need one thing, my King." She answered vaguely.


    Confused, I asked again. "What is it then?"


    "Your Conviction. The former ''Belial'' sought revenge towards the heavens like I did. Do you have that resolve?" She asked with a slight coldness on her voice.


    "I need not to confirm my conviction to you, Paimon. I only summoned you here because I needed you and your troops. I could summon others if you are doubtful of my reasons. But one thing is certain. I need you and your men for my revenge. I am planning to call another five demons like you. But if possible, I want to summon all 72 demons of Ars Goetia for my fight against heaven. But I am still weak right now,even weaker than you."


    Looking at me as if inspecting something, she answered me. "Yes. Right now you are weaker than me. It seems some of your abilities are still sealed. Can you release your wings?" she asked.


    I released my restriction and wings sprouted out of my back. All of a sudden, Paimon rushed towards me and touched my wings. "It is as I suspected."


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "You are still on your initial awakening. These wings lack the necessary aura and energy of a seraph?"


    "That it may be, but that won''t hinder me in my quest. I will do what I can to ''awaken'' earlier."


    "I''ll help you on your awakening but first..." She walked away and proceeded back to where she materializedd. "I need sacrifices. The more wicked they are, the better."


    "What for? You need it for?" I questioned her.


    "My trusted retainers. The commanders of the legions under me. I leave the command of the legions mostly to them because there are times by which I am away." She replied.


    "I see. You''re timing is perfect then. I am planning to root out all corrupt officials and personnels of this fief. You will have your sacrifices in three days." I exclaimed.


    "Thanks you, my King. But if I may ask, why summon us when you could have summon your whole army of80 legions of demons and 50 legions of spirits? Not to mention the 300 legions of beings that aren''t even categorized, you have an army greater than any in Hell except Helel. I mean, you are a great king of Hell. One of the Original Sin" she asked looking perplexed.


    I looked at her and said "I am not sure yet whether the legions of Belial would heed my call. Right now, I am still weak. Too weak to handle even Belial''s generals. I must get stronger first and that''s where you come in." I answered truthfully.


    "I see. Very well, I will start with this." She waved her hand and multiple shadows materialized and formed. "A thousand soldiers, ready for your command." she said with a straight face.


    I look at the thousand men kneeling in front of me. "Heed my command! First, transform to your human form. Have a hundred man posted in each entrance. Have three hundred stay here and guard the palace. The remaining would patrol the streets. Have all guards come to the castle today and relieve them of their duties. Tell them I am summoning them in the castle. During your takeover, you are to familiarize yourselves with everything from building structures to patrol routine. All of you will contact Paimon when you have questions regarding something you dont know. I know you can communicate to Paimon via telepathy. Also, you are authorized to arrest any criminal that is proven to have committed a crime and kill them on the spot if they dare resist!"


    """Yes, King Belial!""" the thousand replied.


    I looked upon the men in front of me. They were all wearing black armors bearing a red dragon with seven heads embedded in front of their chest. I then dispelled the darkness that surrounded the whole audience room and they immediately dispersed.


    I then called upon the attending maester in the castle.


    "Send messengers to all officials and nobles under my dominion to gather here as soon as possible. I need to ''speak'' to them about somthing very urgent."


    "At once, Your Highness." the maester bowed and left.


    During this time, Liliana arrived in the audience room. She came along with the elf princess, Elfina, and the redfox chieftain, Feruna. With them are 5 elven women and 3 beastwomen. Liliana then kneeled in front of me and spoke.


    "Milord Belial, I have arrive along with the women thatpledge their loyalty to you. Do you require them to do something, Milord?"


    "Mm." looking at Liliana''s back, I asked. "Are all of you literate?" I asked.


    """Yes Milord.""" they all responded.


    "Good. Sweep to the records of the fief in the office. if there are any discrepancies, write them down. Focus on the spendings, tax collection and trade."


    """Your will will be done."""


    "Go now. I will come to you when I am done with other things." I then looked at the entrance and said "Guards, attend to me!"


    A guard, part of those that were summoned by Paimon, came to me and kneeled. "Your orders, my King?"


    "Call me Prince Beale here. It is my current identity. Soon though, you can call me ''King Belial'' again. Anyway, contact your fellow soldiers regarding what I just told you" I told the guard in a low voice.


    After a few moments, the guard spoke again. "It is done, Prince Beale."


    "Good. Now, escort this women to the office. You do know where it is right?" I asked.


    "Yes, my Prince. We have already familiarized ourselves with everything in the castle, the defensive buildings and garrisons. We also implemented the patrol routes being used by the guards." The guard replied.


    "Go now. I have other matters to attend." I then concluded our conversation.


    "Your will be done, my Prince." He then bowed to me and went towards the women waiting.


    I watched them go out of the audience room. When they are gone, Liliana then turned to me and spoke.


    "Milord, before anything else, there is something I wish to report to you."


    "What is it?" I asked her.


    "Something... you have to see. We found it... in the castle dungeons..." She talked albeit ambiguously.


    "Enough dilly-dallying Liliana. What is it?" I asked with an annoyed voice.


    "Follow me..." She then turned and walked.


    I then walked behind her with Paimon tagging along. What could it be? What did they found in the dungeons? What is it that awaits me in the dungeons?

 Chapter 15: Rage and Retribution

    Belial POV


    I walked down the corridors leading to the castle dungeons with Liliana leading the way. Paimon, a duke-ranked former Dominion whom I summoned earlier, was wallking beside me. Heavy thoughts assaulted me. What did Liliana see in the dungeons? Why is she being ambiguous? Why am I feeling an ominous premonition?


    I walked while having those thoughts on my head. As we near the dungeons, a scent of death can be smelled. The scent increases as we approach the dungeons. When we arrived at a narrow tunnel with a staircase going down, Liliana turned around and spoke to me.


    "Milord, we have arrived. What is beyond here, only you must see. I will be right here withLord Paimon."


    Perplexed, I asked Liliana. "What is it that you saw down there, Liliana?"


    "Something that will increase your resolve. A testament of humanity."


    I looked at her eyes and deep within them, flames of anger and rage flickered, though small. I nodded towards Paimon and proceeded to go down the stairs. As I was nearing the door that leads to the dungeon cells, a foul stench of death and decay can be smelled. It is so foul that no sane man would dare open the door and examine what is beyond. Problem is I am no man, both figuratively and literally. I am a 12 year old kid whose race changed from a shitty human to a overpowered fallen angel.


    I opened the door and I was assaulted by the scent of dried blood, rust, rotting matter and human waste excretions. I neared a cell and what I saw made me speechless. How could humans do this to their fellow kind? Beastmen fight to the death in duels and arguments but that is their way. It isn''t as if they wanted that to happen. It is in their way. What defines them. But this? How could humans make such madness? Such inhumane acts towards their own kind without reason or logic?


    What I saw was mangled remains of what was supposed to be humans. Judging from their still intact remains, they were still children or maybe teenagers. Hands, legs, heads, all sort of body parts gathered up in a pile. Some meat and guts are splattered on the walls along with blood splashes, some are fresh while some dried up and rotting.


    I went inside the first cell and saw a pair of eyes looking at me. I quickly went inside but what I saw made me stop in my tracks. What was looking at me is a boy whose stomach is opened with his guts spilled in the floor. I quickly made my way towards the boy. He was still alive though not for long. Suddenly while I was checking him, his head turned to look for me, albeit slowly like a mechanical doll. He then spoke in astruggling manner.


    "Are......you......an......angel......? kuhaa! kuh!" the boy coughed as he finished his sentence.


    I looked at his eyes who still had a glimmer of hope. "I amnot... I am just a broken soul like you... But to hear your last words, I will be an angel for you." I spoke as I held into the small child''s cold hands.


    "I........guess.......my.......wish........was.......heard........please.......mr........an...gel.......kuhu........save.......my.......ba...by......sis...ter.......she.......is.......locked........fur...ther.......in...side.......please.......save.......her......"


    Tears formed and slid down the boy''s face. I noticed the hand I am holding is now getting colder. I looked at his hand and saw that it has gone limp. I looked back at his face and saw his eyes closed with a small smile on his face.


    Unforgivable!!! To such a child!!! How could someone do something to such an innocent child?! Even in death, human though he may be, he thought not of his survival but that of her sister! Enough! No more!!! Only humans could do this! Demons may do it due to their nature but it is their nature!!! But how were demons created?! From the vile acts of Man! From the unspeakable sins Man made! Unforgivable!!!


    I envelop the boy''s body with darkness and secured his body in my shadow dimension. They will not defile your body any further. You may be human but no child is sinful. I will eradicate mankind... I will eradicate the identity known as Man... And when I am done, I will dethroneGod. When I dethroned God, your soul will be avenged, little boy. Yours and mine... I swore while I gritted my teeth to control my rage and wrath.


    I walked out of the cell and peered at the other cells. Human remains scattered on the cell''s floors. Same from where I saw the boy but there are slight differences on each cell. Some had carcasses and body parts that were burned and charred remains along with it. Some are frozen. I could even see one child''s head frozen on ice. Her face was filled with terror and grief. But what remained of her was only her head. Some remains seem like electricity coursed through their veins as there are various body parts where the veins seem like it exploded and burned from the inside. At the last cell, I saw an room that seem like a medieval operating room. Saws, mallets, blades, pliers, all covered with blood and guts. Black matter can still be seen stuck in it.


    I looked at the operating table and saw a limbless body in it. I saw the hands and feet of the body in a bucket near the table. When I stepped forward to take a look, I saw the body''s abdomen opened and its guts spilling. Judging from the small budding of the chest and the slit on the part where the reproductive organ should be, I deduced that she is a female. A girl at that. At least 10 to 12 years old. So young. I observed the body for a while when I noticed that the organs were moving like it was breathing, I hurriedly look at the body''s face and saw that her eyes are still closed though it was twitching. She slowly opened her eyes and spoke.


    "Please...........kill.............me............please.........end............me..........please...........save............my.............sib........lings..........in.......si-"


    She stopped speaking as she drew her last breath. Children... Mere children... Why? I too suffered from such a fate for 12 times... TWELVE TIMES! Why?! Why does God give those without sin such a hateful fate?! Why does God leave those corrupt and vile alone while the innocent suffers?!Why does God leave this unattended?! They are children! They are Ignorant to the world! Why torment them?! Why enslave them?! Why make them suffer?! Did they do anything that is unforgivable?! THE ONLY SIN THEY MADE WAS BEING BORN IN THIS WORLD! AND EVEN THAT WASN''T THEIR FAULT! I was seething in anger yet unable to release it. I might kill everyone within the dungeon due to the heavy pressure that I release whenever I am angry. I silently gathered the limbs of the dead girl and put it beside her. When I finished, I then released the body of the boy I stored earlier and gently put it in the table. Finally, I casted a spell upon the two corpses.


    "UMBRA CONSARCIO"


    Dark tendrils from the shadows emerged and slowly stiched together the open stomach of both corpses. In the girl''s corpse however, her limbs were also stitched together so she had a whole bosy once again. The boy, on the other hand, didn''t have his feet as it was no where to be found. It was already a miracle that he stayed alive for too long. He had a willpower that no normal child could and should have. After seeing that they are now not that unsightly, I casted yet another spell of the darkness branch.


    "UMBRA REPARATIO"


    Cuts and bruises were all cleared from both corpses. The areas where they were cut opened are now sealed. They look like they are still alive but alas, they are now dead. I then enveloped everything in darkness; from the cell i am in extending up to the first cell I went into. I then willed the shadows to swallow everything from bloodstains to the scattered guts up to the bodies strewn around. Soon, everything returned to normal. The cells are spotless, devoid of the things that were remnants of the terrible history of this dungeon. After that, I stored the bodies of the two children back again in my shadow world. It was then that I saw two pale blue wisps just the size of my small fist, floating around me.


    "Help...those...inside..."


    "Save...them..."


    I heard voices coming from the wisps. Soon, pale blue orbs emerged from the cells, both in where I am now and in the other cells. Soon, I was surrounded with wisps. Hundreds, if not thousands, spun around my body as they floated around me.


    "Save...my...bro...ther...in...side..."


    "Please...save...my...sis...ter..."


    "Save...them..."


    "Save...the...chil...dren...in...side..."


    "Help...them..."


    "Res...cue...them..."


    I, who was listening to the oices of the lost souls, began to walk towards the last room in the dungeon. Unlike the cells I have passed by earlier, this one has big metal doors instead of just metal bars. Seeing that it is locked, I willed the shadows to detect if there are traps installed in the door or any trigger mechanism. When I confirmed that there was none, I ripped the door off using both my hands.


    When I saw what was inside, I was dumbfounded. It was so dark that no normal human could see in such darkness. I walked towards the middle when I heard a sobbing sound. Soon, sobbing from different kinds of voices filled the dark room. The voices are trying to muffle and control their voices but even still, I can hear them clearly. I flickered my hand and a floating ball of fire was produced. Just when I finished this simple spell, crying and bawling can be heard. They must have thought I am going to attack them.


    I directed the flame towards the visible sconce with an unlit torch. When the fire made contact with the torch, it was set aflame and the room brightened. That is when I saw the source of the crying. Children huddling together in the far side of the room. There are at least 50 of them gathered together.From what I can see, they are still little children. I walked towards them slowly as to not intimidate them. When I was at least 10 feet away from them, I began to talk.


    "It''s okay now. Don''t worry. Come. I will take you out."


    A small girl, seemingly the leader, walked out in the group and shakingly spread her hands while trying to make it seem as if she''s trying to block my sight from the children at her back. "Yo-you''re a liar! Yo-you will just te-take us a-away!" Her voice was shaking but she stoof her ground. Anger and hate can be felt from her words.


    Seeing this kind of hostility, I then stood up and casted a spell.


    "UMBRA INTEGRATIO"


    A dark light enveloped the children who were now yelling and shouting for help, clearly shaken by being surrounded by a spell. A few moments later, they found that their wounds and bruises are ''healing'' though it isn''t really ''healing''. It is called ''restoring''. I am just ''restoring'' their bodies, not ''healing'' it.


    "I will leave the doors open then. If you want to get out, I will let healers wait for you at the entrance." I then turned around and started to walk away.


    "Wa-wait!" the leader-like girl shouted at my back.


    I then turned around and spoke. "What is it?"


    "Wa-why are you do-doing this? I-Is this an-another part o-of the games?" she asked nervously.


    Games? Don''t tell me... "Iam not here to play games."


    "Thi-this really isn''t a-a game?" she said, trying to confirm.


    "No. Whatever you are talking about, I know nothing of it. If that is all, I will now go. I have already fulfilled the wishes of a dying boy and girl." I replied.


    "A-a boy a-and a girl?" She asked as tears started to form from her eyes. "A-are they... blonde-haired la-like me?


    "Yes, they were... Are you the ''baby sister'' they are talking about?"


    The little blonde girl began to cry and bawl. "Si-sister... Bro-brother... uuuuuu"


    "So they were talking about the same person. Their last words were ''Save my baby sister''. I didn''t promise them anything to them. But to honor the wishes of such innocent souls, I will save you from your fate."


    "Sa-save? Without my sister and brother, how can I be saved?!" She yelled


    I slapped the little girl''s face. "You''re a disgrace! A coward! A loser!" Distancing myself from her, I spoke again. "Your siblings were on their last breath when they met me. But what did they do?! They asked me to help their baby sister! To help you! While you are wallowing on your own weakness and loneliness, they are holding on to what little life they are left! For what?! FOR SOMEONE TO HELP YOU! DO YOU KNOW WHAT WAS THE CONDITION YOUR SIBLINGS WERE IN WHEN I FOUND THEM?! THEY COULD HAVE TOLD ME TO HELP THEM BY HEALING THEM BUT THEY DIDN''T! THEY ASKED ME TO HELP YOU! AND NOW YOU ARE SAYING THAT YOU WANT TO DIE?! DID YOU EVEN THINK WHAT YOUR SIBLINGS HAVE TO GO THROUGH SO THAT THEY COULD HAVE A SLIGHT CHANCE TO FIND HELP FOR YOU?! YOU ARE THROWING THEIR ALMOST FUTILE EFFORT BY KILLING YOURSELF! THEY WANTED YOU TO SURVIVE SO SURVIVE! LIVE THEIR PART! HONOR THEM BY LIVING! DON''T BE SELFISH AND SELF-CENTERED, BRAT! YOU OWE YOUR SIBLINGS YOUR LIFE! THEY GAMBLED FOR YOUR SAFETY BUT THAT IS SO THAT YOU CAN SURVIVE EVEN IF THEY CANNOT!"


    The little girl is now crying her hearts out now while the others are trying to console her. The little girl bawled and said. "Sis... Bro... I-I''m sooooorry.... Uwaaa!"


    Seeing that she isn''t hell-bent in dying anymore, I spoke again. "If you have found your resolve, survive. Get out of here. You carry your siblings'' lives now. Live their part."


    I then turned around once again and walked out of the room. Soon, sobbing and crying can be heard coming from the room. However, it isn''t cries of fear and panic. Those were cries of longing, relief and loneliness.I, too, learnt it the hard way.I walked out of the dungeon and saw Liliana and Paimon waiting for me at the entrance. After seeing me, they immdeiately ran towards me.


    "So, did that strengthen your resolve, milord?" Liliana teasingly asked.


    "I have made my resolve long before I even met you, Liliana. This was an unneeded situation you made me deal." I asked her with a cold attitude.


    "M-milord. I just wanted you to see for yourself what humans do in this world since you-"


    "You think of me as gullible and stupid, Liliana? Or should I say Lilith? I maybe an incarnation but I spend 12 lifetimes facing human cruelty and savagery. 12 fucking lifetimes. You think I would be foolish enough to believe that this world is devoid of such things? You underestimate me, Lilith." I released all of the killing intent and bloodlust I could muster and directed them all towards Liliana.


    "Lo-Lord...A-a...I...I...plea..se...me...r...cy...." pleaded Liliana as she was holding her neck, gasping for air.


    A hand touched my shoulder and found that it was Paimon. "That should be enough, milord. You are forgetting that you have a passive skill called ''Dominion''. You can kill anyone you can overpower just by making them feel the brunt of your killing intent. Besides, we just want to see how much resolve you have in you because if you only had a small resolve..." She then held both of my shoulders and made me face her. "it will end in your death."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Understanding what Paimon is trying to imply, I dispersed my intent, making Liliana breath again. "My apologies."


    Still trying to stabilize her breath, Liliana answered back. "Haa... Apology accepted, milord. I, too, did it too far... but... you really are an embodiment of Pride, Wrath, Vanity and Envy. Well... the former Belial was like that... Yours, Milord, is somewhat more scarier. It seems like there is something else in there. I just can''t-"


    Paimon interrupted her by saying "No, Lord Belial cannot be measured by our standards, even me. Lord Belial is older than sin while I was born just during the Great War. He is even older than MistressLu... Mistress Helel herself. Lord Belial embodies Pride and Envy more than Mistress Helel or Lord Leviathan. It is safe to say that when Milordfully awakens, even I cannot stand beside you anymore. Only he has the potential to-"


    "Enough!" I yelled. "What I am, I am. Who I am, I am. Belial is Belial. I am me. I am Belial but he is not me." I stated, clearly sending the message that I had enough of this conversation.


    They both kneeled and spoke. ""Forgive us for our transgressions, milord.""


    I looked at them for a while. "Rise." When I saw them standing up, I looked at Paimon and stated "Paimon, call the guards to summon the healers and make them wait at the dungeon entrance. Then summon a legion of 60000 soldiers. I will need them later."


    "At once, milord." Paimon then disappeared like a puff of smoke.


    I then turned to Liliana. "Liliana, summon some succubi and incubi. I want them to infiltrate the official''s and noble''s households that are included in my fief. Take out any information you can get from them plus... also take the documents and parchments of their deals and conduct should they be guilty of anything."


    "It will be done, milord." Liliana was then engulfed with her own shadow and disappeared from my sight.


    Now then, let''s get started.I then walked towards the office, finalizing the plans I had in my mind.


    3 days later


    Count Capet POV


    It was three days ago that my daughter, Margaret , returned home from Agmanac. She arrived with a tattered dress and a haggard look. My wife, Catherine, almost fainted when she saw our daughter. Margaret then recounted what happaned to her. She was rescued by the young prince during his takeover, when she was held hostage by LeFlamma''s son. She then told me of what happened here. She told me that the young prince used some sort of magic that killed LeFlamma''s son even while holding her. She said ''Shadows converged together and formed spike from every angle and struck the fat pig to death!'' she said. She also told me that LeFlamma''s son was holding her hostage at the time it happened. How could he used such a spell with such precision? And at such a young age!After being rescued, she was sent away by the prince and arrived home safety.Knowing that the prince will summon all the officials, nobles and bureaucrats, I hurriedly rode here as fast as I could using my fastest charges, carrying with me my wife and Margaret. I didn''t even have the time to ready gifts as I grabbed what I thought was valuable in the family vault.


    When I arrived, what I first saw was the black armored guards that are stationed in the city entrance.Strange. Where are the usual guards? When I asked one of them, they said they are soldiers of the prince.So the prince himself created his own army. And it looks like the takeover included the guards, the patrols and most probably, the castle guards. I was then stoppedby the guards before we could get through the arch.


    "Identifications please." Asked the guard who went forward.


    Dangerous.I thought to myself. I then took out my badge and seal and showed it to the guard. "I am Count Silvestre Capet, ruler of the county of Rhine under the Principality of Agmanac, vassal state to the Kingdom of Valois. I am with my wife, Countess Catherine and my daughter Margaret."


    The guards look at us with a sharp stare then said. "Identification confirmed. You are ordered by His Highness, Prince Beale, to go to the castle and wait in aguestroom assigned to you unless called upon." He then left and the remaining guards that blocked our way soon moved away as well.


    On the carriage, Catherine spoke. "What audacity. They are speaking to a count! A noble and yet they act high and mighty?! They are just guards-"


    I interrupted her quickly and said "-that are more deadly than the first army of the capital. I can sense their aura, Cath. And mind you, should you have done something unnecessary to that guard, even I can''t help you if they decide to strike you down."


    "What?! They will dare strike me, a countess, down?" she exclaimed.


    "Yes, they will. Without a doubt. Those guards were like veterans of many wars and survived. They had this eerie aura in them as if their own body is blanketed with bloodlust, parading it for all to see. Please my dear Cath, don''t do anything that will cost you your head." I stated with a pleading look.


    Catherine took a while to digest what I just said. After a long silence, she spoke. "Forgive me, husband. I am not used to such treatment. But we are nobles. At least they should give us that privelege."


    I shook my head towards Catherine''s comment. "The Prince... he killed LeFlamma and turned the whole LeFlamma family as criminal slaves. And that happened swiftly. I heard the young prince ordered a thousand of those black guards to capture the entirety of the LeFlamma household and brought them to the castleto be imprisoned. And we are going to be next if we show any form of resistance to the instructions the prince gave to the guards. I believe it is his instructions that the guards will treat us or any other noble in a cold and straight manner. That is even more scarier. Such a thing means that the guards are loyal to the prince completely. No buying yourself out in case something bad happens."


    "But... husband... isn''t the prince just... 12 years old this year?" she asked.


    "Yes, he is. Yet he already shows that he has the capability and the power to make his enemies cower in fear. I was there when he condemned that lead Duke LeCrusset and his faction to be arrested. Right now they are still in the middle of investigating the whole plot but solid evidence has already been gathered along with sufficient documents with the signs and seals of the suspected nobles. Guess who did all that?"


    Baffled by such revelation, Catherine spoke. "Such a thing. Who could have-"


    "It was the Prince himself. Not only did he remove the adopted First Prince from the inheritance and revoked his status, he also included the faction supporting that prince from behind. I don''t know how the prince did it but there''s undisputed evidence supporting his accusation. And the arrest happened in an assembly, meaning everyone whether pro, neutral or anti, witness such an event." I stated with a stern voice.


    "Husband..." she paused for a while then continued. "The prince... If he finds something about us, what will happen to-"


    I hurriedly cut her statement. "Let''s just hope hedoesn''t find any. Honestly speaking, I am not that clean myself but I did that not for myself or the family. I did it for the fief. I did embezzle some money from the taxes and did other unspeakable things. But of course, making use of your status as a noble to overlook laws is a bad thing. That is why..."


    "Husband! Why?! Why did you not tell me?! We could have-"


    "I don''t want you and my family to be dragged into it! I did it for the survival of the Capet House! I was right though... I somewhat felt something like this will happen... I''m glad I was prepared." I stated.


    "You cannot do this to me! You cannot-" Tears flowing from Catherine''s eyes


    "Enough!If the time comes, I will surrender myself and only myself to the Prince. I will try to return everything I embezzled and atone to all the bad things I did but I will ask him to spare my family. You have no involvement of any of my crimes."


    Catherine and Margaret were both crying hearing what I planned to do. Our carriage arrived at the grand entrance of the castle. I went down the carriage then looked at the castle.This might be the last time I could view this castle as a noble. I just wish my family to be safe. Lord, please save them from harm. Let all the retribution fall unto me and me alone. I then returned my attention towards the entrance, straightened my back then started to walk.


    Belial POV


    Yesterday, Liliana brought a heap of books and parchments along with some ''special'' materials. All of it indicated crimes from petty to heinous. Deceit, Lies, Betrayals, Enslaving, Cover ups, Embezzlements, False and unfulfilled promises, Robbery, Rape, Kidnapping and murder of differentsorts.I never knew Valois was this rotten and corrupt. And this is happening under the very noses of the Royal Family. Humans are really sinful creatures. The people who made them nobles are now stabbed at the back. The people who made them rich are being enslaved and oppressed. But this doesn''t only the rich and powerful.


    I looked behind me and looked at the sleeping children lying in the canopied bed. These are the children who had been sold by their families to slavery while others were thrown aside by their own families. I eyed the blonde girl who was acting as the leader of this group before in the dungeons where found them.Even the poor sold or threw away their own children to ease their life... If they can''t afford to feed their children, why make them in the first place? You give in to your savage and bestial lust and desire but when it results to a new life, you turn your tails? Absolutely shameless. I knew it. Humans, whether rich or poor, cannot be absolved from their sin.


    I looked at the window and saw the sun high above the sky.I guess it is time to deal with the mongrels below. I stood up from my chair. Turning around, I saw Paimon and Liliana by the door. I gestured them to come to me.


    "Gather some servants. I need them to carry all of these. I already have duplicates for this so this are safe to carry."


    ""You will be done, milord."" they both bowed and replied.


    After a while, maids came and took the books and parchments I indicated. These maids are actually succubi which I asked Liliana to summon. They replaced all the former maids of the castle and assumed their responsibilities. The former maids were made to return to their families with severance fees, except those who were proven to be spies and mules of nobles and bureaucrats. I put those in isolation rooms where I try to squeeze out any information they are have, both currently and from before.


    As I was walking towards the audience room, I glanced at the silent corridors of the palace.Such placid and serene environment. Sadly, things will get a little rowdy later that will destroy such a calm atmosphere. I then arrived at the entrance and gestured the guard to announce my arrival.


    The guard then went inside first and exclaimed."Announcing the arrival of His Highness, Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac! Prince of the Kingdom of Valois and Ruler of Agmanac! Salute!"


    Soon the doors opened and I made my entrance. I walked with Liliana and Paimon who were both in there armors. Paimon wore a silver white armor with gold ornaments and platings. In the middle of her chest plate is a golden dragon with seven heads, a design the same to mine. Liliana also wore her usual black armor with red ornaments and sidings with the same dragon on her chest plate.


    I watched the nobles kneel as I passed by them. I looked forward towards my seat, the throne. Beside it is Malek who is wearing his black armor with red ornaments and the golden seven-headed dragon on the center of the chest plate. He bowed when he saw me and I acknowledge him with a nod. I arrived in the throne then sat in it. The nobles and bureaucrats, as if seeing me seat, began to stand.


    I spoke with a chilling voice."Did I say you are now allowed to stand?"


    Instantly, the room is filled with an intense silence. After a while, murmurs can be heard. A fat bureaucrat then stood and began to speak.


    "Your Highness, you cannot do this. You are still young. Don''t-"


    I interrupted his speech with a yell. "DID I TELL YOU TO SPEAK?!" I then released my killing intent directed to the fat bureaucrat. "DON''T DARE LECTURE ME, BUREAUCRAT. I AM AGMANAC''S RULER AND A DIRECT MEMBER OF THE ROYAL FAMILY. YOU ARE NOT ALLOWED TO TALK UNLESS SPOKEN TO. I MAY BE YOUNG BUT I AM EXERCISING MY RIGHT AS A PRINCE AND AS A ROYAL. ARE YOU MY LORD FATHER?! ARE YOU ROYALTY?! HOW DARE YOU BERATE ME!"


    "N-no, I-I am n-not. I-it is just-" He tried to reason his way out.


    "SILENCE!!!" My voice echoed throughout the room. "ONE MORE WORD AND I WILL HAVE YOUR HEAD!" I threatened.


    Another person, this time a noble, stood upand yelled. "YOUR HIGHNESS, WE DIDN''T APPROVE OF SUCH TYRANNY! WE CAME TO PAY OUR RESPECTS TO YOU! NOT TO BE BULLIED AND SHAMED! WE ARE NOBLES! WE TOO HAVE A RIGHT TO-"


    "You are Baron Damas right?" I asked.


    "YES, I AM! AND I DEMAND-"


    "How come you are living a lavish life when you are only a rural baron? Gold necklace with a thumb-size diamond as a pendant. Gold rings with emerald and sapphire stones embedded in it. Gold-laced clothes worthy of being royalty. Even my clothes pale in comparison to yours." I stated.


    Hearing that, Baron Damas gulped and said "It is... I inherited them from my parents. They are family heirlooms." He stated, albeit sweating.


    "Ohhh..." I acted shocked then looked at my back and gestured the maids who brought the earlier documents and parchments through another route. When the maids neared, I took a book from the pile and said "But it is stated here, Baron Damas, that you bought those accessories 2 months ago. At a jeweler, in the capital. Plus you also bought 10 elven slaves and a lavish carriage with gold platings. It costed you 47000gold coins. 20000gold coins for the slaves, 700 for the carriage and 20000for the accessories including those that your wife is currently using."


    Shocked by my statements, Baron Damas yelled. "YO-YOUR HIGHNESS, THA-THAT... THEY WERE-"


    "I am not finished, Baron. I also acquired your monthly report regarding the state of your fief. You only produced 7600 gold coins for the past month. The month before that was 7300 and so on. Might I ask, how did a territory that had 10000 residents produce so little tax yet you can spend almost 50000 gold in a single shopping spree?"


    Baron Damas was now pale as snow with a mouth opening and closing like that od a carp. "I-I CAN E-EXPLAIN THA-THAT, YOUR-"


    "I also received a report from my scouts that your fief is now under poverty with taxes being paid is a whopping 80% of the farmer''s yield, the hunter''s catch and the herder''s farm animals. People are suffering whileyou had the ability to buy such expensive things. How is that possible, Baron Damas?"


    Baron Damas was now swaying, almost at the point of fainting.I then gestured a guard to catch him. When I saw that he is in the arms of the guards, I spoke. "Baron Damas, with conclussive evidence gathred against you, in my capacity as ruler of Agmanac, I will hereby give you your verdict. For the crime of embezzling of public funds, for being a person who tarnished a noble title, for stealing on the money of the people, for lying to me, a Royal Prince, to save yourself, I strip you of your noble rank. Your titles and authority are all revoked. All your lands and properties will be confiscated and finally, you and your family will be reduced to crime slaves. You will be working until you have paid the debt that you owed. But I will say this before hand. Your children, the young ones if you had any, will be taken here in the castle where they will work. Any children above 14 years will be sent with you to work whenever you are needed. That is your verdict."


    Panic and fear ran through Baron Damas as he yelled. "YOUR HIGHNESS!!! YOU CAN''T DO THIS TO ME!!! I WANT TO MAKE AN APPEAL TO THE JUDICIAL COURT OF THE CAPITAL!!! I AM INNOCENT!!! I AM A NOBLE!!! I-"


    "If you carry this to the judiciary and you are found guilty, in which case you will be, you and your family will be put to death for lying to me and deliberately calling me a liar in front of the chief jury, the king. I already secured all evidence against you, including your deals with the Hassanssins, a group of merciless assassins. I didn''t even include your murder cases but if you are so adamant about it, I can also enumerate all of those so that I could sentence you and your family to death. Will that be fine?"


    Baron Damas was clearly in distraught. "I...I...ah..."


    "Take him away." Turning my head to Malek who is just beside me, I spoke. "Malek, heed my order. Assign a knight with a company of a thousand cavalryman. Have them arrest the Damas family and ransack their entire estate. Tell them to leave nothing behind." I ordered.


    "At once, Your Highness." Malek bowed and proceeded to call a knight. After a while, he returned and said "It is done, my Prince. They will arrive their as soon as possible."


    "Excellent." I then look back at the standing fat bureaucrat and the kneeling nobles who are now either sweating or crying. I smirked at the bureaucrat and looked away. I focused my attention to the kneeling nobles and said "When I say your name, stand up and separate yourselves from the group. Count Gontaut,Viscount Gourgue, Viscount Baux, Baron Melun, Baron Forbin and Baron Uzes."


    Shaking their knees, they walked towards the vacant spot of the room. I then spoke. "I know you know why I separated you people from the crowd. You have been found guilty of crimes I don''t want to speak of unless you want me to enumerate them. So... What do you plead? If you plead not guilty, I will commence with the hearing of your case. Everyone here will know of what horrible things you have done and your families will be implicated as well. In that case, and if I found you guilty, I will behead you and your family will become crime slaves for lying in an official hearing and lying to a member of the Royal Family. If you plead guilty, I will only behead you and those of your family members involved but the rest of your family will be turned to commoners. Whatever your decision is, I will revoke all your titles and authority then I will take all your assets and properties as it will be returned to the crown. Also, all children under 14 years old will be exempted from any punishment. They will only be brought here in the castle to become servants. Now..." I looked at them squarely. "What do you plead?"


    The nobles that I called upon were now pale as a sheet of paper. Their eyes are swimming and their knees are shaking. A moment later, Count Gontaut spoke first.


    "I trust that Your Highness will abide by his words." He stated.


    "I will. I have my own code. I will abide to my words as a Prince and as your Liege Lord."


    "Okay. I plead guilty on my crimes against the Crown and the people. I failed my predecesors and our name has been tarnished by shame. But, I will uphold whatever noble honor I have left. Just please.. Spare my family..."


    "As long as they don''t resist arrest, I will leave them be." I assured him.


    "Thank you, Prince Beale. Thank you..." He said while crying.


    "I, too, plead guilty."


    "Me as well."


    "I plead guilty."


    "I, by my honor, plead guilty."


    "Then, so be it. Guards, take them to the dungeons." I then looked at the kneeling group of nobles and bureaucrats. "The bureaucrats are hereby abolished and all their authority will be revoked. All their properties and assets will be confiscated and their families reduced to commoners. All of you will be put to the axe. I-"


    The fat bureaucrat earlier roared towards me, along with other bureaucrats who heard such order. "YOU ARE INSANE, BOY! THIS ISN''T A GATHERING OR A TRIAL! YOU ARE DRUNK OF POWER! YOU ARE UNDERMINING-"


    "Embezzling of public funds, accepting bribes, falsely convicting innocent people, using the law to their favor, linving a lavish life not suitable for a bureaucrat, assassination orders against rivals, plotting to overthrow the monarchy. This are your crimes." Waving a stack of files and documents, I continued. "This are all your dealings that we took not from the records of the castle but fromyour own houses. I also took some of them from your agents while others are taken from your contacts themselves. We already are in custody of such individuals. So, any questions?"


    "I-I WANT TO FILE A COMPLAINT TO THE KING! THIS IS OUTRAGEOUS! I AM INNOCENT TO ANY OF THE CHARGES YOU ARE CHARGING US! I-"


    "I see. You say that you are innocent? Then how come you spent 30000 gold coins in the past week after buying slaves and recruiting a mercenary unit? How did you gather such an amount of money when a bureaucrat only gets 1000 gold coins as wage a month. Hmmm?"


    The fat bureaucrat was shocked by my statements and yelled. "YOU SLANDER ME! I NEVER DID-"


    "Then how come you are carrying with you 10 of the mercenaries you hired when you came here? They are the Red Scorpions right? Nasty bunch. They are a costly group of 500 men. They can be hired for 20000 gold coins right? For what purpose did you hire them?


    The fat bureaucrat is now shaking in fear. He stepped backwards only to stumble. "N-NO... THIS... I-"


    "Not just you but all the bureaucrats who came here today brought with them mercenaries that are really costly to hire. How come you all had such funds to hire such groups when you people have only a thousand gold coins as salary every month? Will you say you saved them for 30 years? How about your daily expenses? Your families? Where do you take the money you will use on those necessities?" Hearing no reply from the bureaucrats, I roared. "YOU DARE TRY TO PLOT AGAINST THE VERY HAND THAT FED YOU! THE VERY HAND THAT HELPED YOU RISE UP FROM YOUR WAY OF LIFE! THE VERY HAND THAT MADE YOU WHO YOU ARE! AND FOR WHAT?! GREED, LUST FOR POWER AND ENVY! YOU ALREADY HAVE ENOUGH BUT YOU STILL WANT MORE! YOU PLOT AND DECEIVE JUST SO YOU COULD HAVE MORE! WELL, TOO BAD! I KNEW IT BEFORE YOU COULD EVEN FINISH YOUR PLANS. I HAVE ALREADY ROUNDED UP ALL 5000 MERCENARIES YOU HAVE HIRED! AND I ALREADY HAVE SUBSTANCIAL EVIDENCE TO KILL YOU TEN TIMES OVER!" I then roared again towards the guards. "GUARDS, TAKE THEM TO THE DUNGEONS. THEY ARE TO BE EXECUTED LATER AND I WILL PERSONALLY ATTEND SUCH CEREMONY." I look back at the remaining kneeling nobles. "THE REST OF YOU! I ALREADY KNEW ALLTHE DIRT AND CRIMES YOU HAVE COMMITTED. BUT REJOICE, I CANNOT KILL ALL OF YOU UNLESS I WISH TO DE-STABILIZE MY PRINCIPALITY. BUT KNOW THIS! SHOULD I RECEIVE ANY INFORMATION REGARDING YOU INCREASING YOUR CRIMES, EVEN EMBEZZLING A SINGLE GOLD COIN, I WILL HAVE YOUR HEADS ON A PIKE! DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR?!"


    """"""YES, YOUR HIGHNESS!""""""


    "Good. Now, BEGONE FROM MY SIGHT!" Standing up, I walked towards the entrance. "I have to attend the executions. Feel free to stay, should you wish to see the sight of heads flying and rolling." I then walked and exited the room. But not before leaving behind a few parting words.


    "Let''s just hope that the next time we meet, it won''t be your head flying from the headsman''s axe."

 Interlude II: The Cards are slowly revealing

    King Hector POV


    It''s been 6 months since Beale left the castle. Beale left us feeling empty, lonely and ashamed. The things Beale did last time made me dumbfounded and... scared. I felt the bloodlust and killing intent coming from my son. It was heavy, painful and full of many emotions: Malice, Hate and Wrath. It was as if I was breathing in a battlefield filled with corpses and bodies of those who have yetto die. It was nauseating. Not something a 12 year old kid should have. But Beale was not a normal kid. He is a reincarnator... A 12-cycle reincarnator, one of the rarest of his kind. And if that was not uniqueenough, he retained both his memories and powers. But what made him more unique among all others recorded in history is the level and mastery of the powers he currently have.


    He is already above my level. My magicians even can''t read his status or his skills, not even his titles. Not just that but his ''retainers'' as well are on the level we can''t even fathom. A single one of Beale''s retainer could wreck a medium-sized kingdom and Beale himself... could topple the whole Valois kingdom and our nearest neighbors... What''s best or worst thing about it... is that we can''t even make him exhaust his whole magicka even if we combine our whole army with me at its helm. And... last month... we made that person, my son, snap... and when he released his killing intent... even I was immobilized... If he planned to massacre us all at that time, I would be powerless to resist or even move a finger. He made me feel what my shadow at that time told me in one of his report: ''A feeling of death while still alive''. "You are ''dead'' while still ''alive''". A state of helplessness on the face of absolute power. This made me feel like I have angered an ancient being. A being powerful enough to destroy everything he wants... Even this world...


    And now, 6 months after my dear son left, I am sitting at my chair while reading all the investigation reports of the nobles and bureaucrats included in LeCrussant''s faction. All of them are found guilty of treason and was executed. Their lands and possessions are now under the crown once again. I put trustworthy people there as supervisors. If they are proficient enough, I would let them have those areas as their fief. But for now, I will put that on hold. And the reason for that is that those nobles who are part of LeCrussant''s faction that had their land and possessions are in Agmanac, Beale''s fief. My son told me to give him full authority of his principality. And from what I heard from my scouts, things happening in Agmanac are... horrifying. And right now, I am receiving another report from my ''shadows''. And what he''s reporting is... something really unbelievable.


    "What did you say?! Could you repeat that again?!" I shouted at the shadow reporting to me.


    "Prince Beale have finished routing all of the nobles and bureaucrats who are on LeCrussant''s faction... and those who are trying to overthrow the Royal rule. He either executed them or enslaved them. Bureaucracy is abolished in Agmanac and all government functions are being handled by the Prince and his retainers. Also, Prince Beale have replaced all the guards, patrols and knights under his command. We have no one inside and any shadow who dare gets near the Prince either dies or gets captured. All we know is that even the castle servants are impenetrable. No informant can go through... and get out. The castle is like a danger zone. No one other than those approved by the Prince can get pass the Grand Entrance." stated the shadow who is missing his left arm.


    "What happened to your arm? Could it be...?" I asked, simply horrified of the premonition I am thinking right now.


    "I got this from trying to infiltrate the Prince''s castle. And what I further found is something very alarming, Your Majesty..." He stated, calming his nerves.


    "Wha-what is it tha-that you found out?" My body shaking, clearly afraid of what the shadow will tell me.


    "An army, Your Majesty. An army more powerful than I have ever seen. It comprises of cavalrymen, footmen, charioteers, bowmen and battlemages with equipment far more advanced than any I''ve ever seen. They wore armors like those of the retainers the Prince brought 6 months ago, albeit slightly weaker. Leading them are 2 commanders and a general named Paimon who I felt is even more stronger than the Prince but respectfully follows his every command... Like a loyal servant to his liege lord... Your Majesty. If the Prince declares war on Valois... Forgive this shadow for my words... We will lose... What the Prince have is an army that could take on even Luxum Empire by its own. From the last messages of the shadows we deployed their before they vanished, it is estimated that the prince has an army of more than a million battle-tested soldiers. With the Prince on its helm, I believe..."


    "Ho-how could Beale have an army of that powerful?! How does he sustain them?! Does he suppress the people on his fief?! Does he-"


    "No, Your Majesty. The Prince never harrassed his citizens. He even lowered their tax rate to 10%. Commerce is booming in Agmanac. Trade is more productive and profitable. Many of the trade unions in the capital is trying to penetrate Agmanac but so far, they are unable. The Prince doesn''t like the term ''monopoly'' as the people I spoke to speaks fondly of the Prince. They say and I quote: ''The Prince is very private and aloof. Scary and strict. But he never made us feel constricted. The only place we are not allowed is going to the castle or anywhere within a kilometer from the castle''s outskirts. We are living life to the fullest and it is thanks to the Prince.'' Positive are the feedback of the citizens in Agmanac when describing the Prince."


    "How could there be such a big contrast?! Small tax yet he had the supply needed to feed and arm more than a million soldiers? Don''t you think it is weird?" I asked.


    "I don''t know about that, Your Majesty. And forgive me for saying this but... I, who is proclaimed the swiftest and talented shadow at your disposal, can even barely penetrate the outer layer of the Prince''s defences and when I tried to penetrate deeper, this is what I get." He pointed at his own arm. "But before fleeing, I found something really amazing."


    "What is it? Besides a colossal country-breaking army, a general more stronger than my dear son or the fact that we now realize that Agmanac is richer than we know, what other things could you possibly say that could be more surprising than those things?" I mocked, as if all the shock I had all been consumed in a single day.


    "Demihumans, Your Majesty. And not just a simple group. Elves, beastmen, dwarves and even dragon newts. And from I heard, they are gathering their forces. You know of what I am talking about, Your Majesty." He stated.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "The new religion that is currently spreading. They are pressuring our kingdom to adapt this ''all-of-Earth-is-for-humanity'' religion. The Underkingdoms of the Dwarves has stopped supplying their arms and merchandise to those involved of the religion. The Elves stopped coming to human countries and stopped using their nature magic for the fields and the forests of the human nations and all demihuman kingdoms have closed all their boarders to everyone-"


    "Except Agmanac, Your Majesty. I don''t know how they are doing it but elves, dwarves and other demihumans could gather in the Prince''s territory. In Valois, Only Agmanac have dwarven equipments and merchandise. Their farms and forests are maintained by elves. Mines are created and mined by gnomes. Hunting and breeding of animals are being done by beastmen while fishing and fish farming are being done by dragon newts. I also heard fairies but so far I haven''t seen any."


    "Just what is be happening in Agmanac? What is Beale planning? This is getting more confusing as time goes by. Maybe I should-"


    The shadow in front of me quickly interrupted. "No! Your Majesty, no! Whatever bad blood you had with the Prince, it will increase if you show yourself there. And you already gave the Prince full authority on his fief. If you want, send someone you think the Prince will never hurt. Maybe-"


    "You are thinking of sending Alaine to Agmanac? Is that it?" I asked him coldly.


    "Frankly speaking... Yes, Your Majesty. Only the Queen and the Princess are close to the Prince. Maybe they could-"


    "Do you know what Beale said to us before he left this castle?" I said every word while gritting my teeth.


    "Wha-what is it, Ma-my King?"


    "He said ''You are my weakness''. He sees us as a detriment in whatever his plans are. He will not see Alaine. But I have made up my mind. I am going to Agmanac..." I stated sternly, having made upmy mind.


    "Bu-but Your Majesty-"


    "I have decided and it is final. I am going with only 12 of my knights. Ready your shadow squad. You will go with me. Ready yourselves within a month after we finalize everything."


    "Yes, Your Majesty... But I will just say this... You are making a big mistake, my King... A mistake you can never recover from..." saying his piece, the shadow disappeared.


    "No, I am not." reclining my back on the backrest of my chair, I stared at the ceiling. "Because whatever move I will do, it will lead to a ''bad move''.


    Central Church, Pope Phillip POV


    "The spread of the religion is going well, Your Holiness. Many of the human Kingdoms and Empires are now under our blanket." said a cleric wearing a white robe with goldden ornaments.


    "Yes... This is due to ''Father''s'' guidance. But tell me. It seems that isn''t the only news you have for me." I said while sitting in my throne at the Central Church here in Luxum Empire.


    "Yes, Your Holiness. The demihuman nations have stopped supplying the human nation with their wares and abilities. The nations under our wing are now suffering from famine, poverty and shortage of merchandise leading. Dwarves stopped selling their works and many of them have left human lands, leaving their smithies behind. Elves stopped using nature magic to bless the land, making the fields dry and barren. Beastmen stopped selling their kills from their hunts so the human nations are experiencing a shortage of meat products. Lastly, the mer people stopped trading fish to our ports, again leeding to the shortage of food. In the past 6 months, the crop yield dropped to 21%. Meat and fish are being rationed due to lack of supply. Prices skyrocket to as much as 300%." the cleric reported worriedly.


    "That is very alarming indeed. But no matter. We will get over it in due time. after we subdue the demihumans, that is. Any other reports?"


    "Your Holiness. As I may have said, human nations are now facing hardships and recession except one. Agmanac Principality on the Kingdom of Valois. Valois itself is facing a recession but not much as the other nations since they are not under our religion. But the curious thing aboout that specific kingdom is the said Principality I mentioned earlier. It is ran by the Crown Prince, Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois. The agents, mules and contacts we tried to plant there have all disappeared as if they never existed. What''s more unique is that tax reates there are only at 10%. They sell dwarven merchandise, are blessed with even magic, meat and fish supplies are above the necessary supply and commerce is booming." The cleric exclaimed.


    "Demihumans are sighted in that Prince''s fief. Maybe that is why the King of Valois is adamant in converting to our religion?" I asked.


    "I also thought of that, Your Holiness but I may not be so. Prince Beale stormed out from the palace after convicting the then Duke LeCrussant and his faction, who are the supporters of the then First Prince Ignace, of High Treason. He rounded them all in one fell swoop. He condemned the first prince and supplied the evidence against the faction behind the first prince. After that, heleft for his fief, never returning to Valois'' capital nor did he try to communicate with his family even through letters. He practically shut himself inside his dominion for 6 full months." the cleric stated.


    "Then how does he supply his fief with gold and food whenhis tax rate is just 10%?" I asked.


    "Well... My apologies, Your Holiness but our best scouts and agents have not yet returned from Agmanac so I too, am blind from what really is happening there." he said.


    "Don''t bother. They aren''t coming back. Whatever the Prince is doing in his fief, he wants no one to know of it, even his family. And since commerce and trade is high in Agmanac, he can practically make the bureaucrats run his fief with him just reclining in his chair." I said, reaching that conclussion.


    "I''m afraid no, Your Holiness. Prince Beale removed bureaucracy on his fief and is running his entire fief only with himself and his most trsuted retainers. All bureaucrats were sentenced to death due to challlenging the Prince''s rule by hiring mercenaries and planning a coup. Now, the Prince have complete control over his fief. He deployed his own guard units, patrol units, and even knights that swore complete allegiance to him. Agmanac is like an impenetrable fortress. Unless the Prince wants something to get in and out, no one can." the cleric explained.


    "Looks like we have an unexpectedly interesting fellow developing near us. Summon the emperor. I might have a use to that man." I said.


    "May I ask what you are thinking off, Your Holiness?" The cleric asked.


    "Ahh! Yes. I am planning to have that little prodigal prince come to our side. With such talent in governance and politics as such a young age, not to mention his military prowess and tactics, he will make a decent champion for our cause. He might even be more valuable than the emperor of Luxum Empire." I said smilling.


    "Military prowess and tactics? But your Holiness-"


    "You are still too naive, little cleric. How did the Prince maintain ambiguity with all the secret manuevers you are doing? And not just that. I know many tried to move covertly to investigate the Prince, including the Empire and the Trade Unions yet why is it that there are no reports or news of that said Prince? It is because he has a force capable of silencing anyone who dares act against him. A sizable army perhaps? One that could cover his whole principality. And that, my dear cleric, is one powerful force to be reconned with."


    "Now that you mention it, the townsfolk of Agmanac is reported to have a zero crime rate. Literally. Plus it is said that the Prince has a very large army, though the people of Agmanac only caught glimpses of them." said the cleric, baffled.


    "See. Now you know how talented that Prince is, both domestically and in the military. Now go and summon the emperor. we have much to discuss."


    "At once, Your Holiness." the cleric bowed and ran to do what I asked.


    I sat on my throne, thinking of what is to come. An unknown variable revealed himself. A powerful one at that. What could he be? An enemy? A potential ally? I must find out. ''Father''s'' plans must continue. I then stood up and went near the window, looking at the town people below.

 Chapter 16 : Arrival of the Unclean Bloods

    Belial POV


    Six months passed in a blink of an eye and many things happened that changed both me and my fief. On the span of 6 months, I have summoned 5 new entities that will serve me in my cause. They are Zagan, Gaap, Glasya-Lebolas, Bathin and Gremory. After summoning these 5 demons, my summoning skill was disabled. I couldn''t summon anymore demons or even minions for the time being. Maybe it was due to my level being low or some requirements are needed but right now, I can''t summon familiars anymore. I can summon inanimated things but not living beings. Anyway, the demons I summoned were the ones I needed primarily on my conquest of power, dominance and control over Earth. The war with God comes after that. Of the 5 of them, only Gaap challenges me to a battle which led to me getting pummeled while Gaap sustained serious injuries. But the others accepted my dominion over them with little to no resistance wihich is kinda strange.


    Gaap is also the first demon I have summoned after Paimon. He is a tall man wearing a black armor with blue ormnaments and like mine, he wore a golden dragon with seven heads in the middle of his chest plate. He is an harpoon and trident user as he is carrying a black trident and a silver harpoon with a blue handle. Like Paimon, I cannot see the important things in his status board. Like me who is a King of Hell, he commands a large army of soldiers. But his specialty lies in the naval warfare. And so, I commanded him to build a fortress in the sea trading city of Leyes at Morson Bay. I ordered him to build warships and naval battlements worthy of his and my name. Before a month ended after Gaap was summoned, he made not just one but two fortresses. One in Morson Bay known named as Hohenfels Fortress and another in an uninhabited gulf 2 kilometers away from Leyes. He named it Birkenfels Fortress. He stationed 70 thousand men in Leyes with 300 frigate-size ships and 150 galleon-sized ones making a fleet. Each frigate-class ship is manned with 100 soldiers while the galleon-class ships are manned with 250 men. Each ship are equipped with magicka-based cannons that can fire arcane blasts that could destory a building or a wall with one hit. Such innovation in weaponry is unavailable to the world because it was Gaap who made it. He left 2,500 soldiers in Leyes Port City to be the town''s guard and security. But the bigger group is stationed in Birkenfels Fortress. That fortress is surrounded with a base that can house 150 thousand soldiers. They practically made a military city around the great fortress. At the moment though, the soldiers are manning the 600 frigates and 300 galleons that are scouring the seas for new lands and easily-to-conquer countries. Gaap created a signal station at each end of the gulf, manning it with 500 men each and 10 magicka cannons. The fortresses are maintained with a thousand personnel each and equipped with 150 magicka cannons. In Birkenfels, the base is guarded with 2 thousand men with 50 thousand reserve personnel ready to be summoned at a single notice. But the most surprising thing about Gaap is the report he gave me a week ago.


    (Hail, King Belial! King of Hell and Ruler of the Underworld! I bring you great news. I have received a report that there are uninhabited islands in the southeast and one island could house at least five hundred thousand. The smaller islands can keep a smaller population ranging from ten thousand to two hundred thousand. It is a volcanic island chain that is rich in metals and minerals or so the report says. I sent a detached fleet to scour the area and that is what we found. How should we proceed?)


    At that time, I sought the opinion of Paimon.


    "Paimon, what do you think of this?" I handed her the letter.


    She took the letter and started to read it. A few moments later, she returned it and said. "Lord Gaap is an expert naval commander. I trust his judgment plus, this uninhabited land could be a great addition to your dominion. Send a letter to capital of Valois that you are claiming ownership of such islands. Then send a letter to Lord Gaap. Have him set up a fortification around the largest island. Have him build there a port town with a fortress and some battlements for defence. That is my opinion. my Prince." She said while bowing.


    Acknowledging her, I said. "I was actually thinking of the same thing. Thanks for the confirmation. Call Elfina. Have her write a letter about what we just talked about. I will sign and seal it after it is done."


    "At once, my Prince." she bowed then left.


    I signed and sealed the letters made by Elfina the elven princess who now serves me as a servant. Paimon called upon two of his men who could shadow walk to deliver the messages. So right now, I am waiting for Gaap''s reply.


    A month after I summoned Gaap, I summoned another demon. This time, I called upon someone who could help me with espionage and assassinations. The one who I summoned was Glasya-Lebolas. When she was first summoned, she wore an all-black leather armor. She had her face covered and only her eyes could be seen. Striking yellow eyes peers that peers at a person''s very soul. She is also surrounded with a thick scent of death but when I asked her to control it, she can make it as if the scent wasn''t even there in the first place. As an assassin, her weapon of choice are daggers. Because of the nature of her work, I allowed her to not have the golden seven-headed dragon crest in her chest armor but I made her carry a palm-sized brooch with such a design. She is a woman no one should mess with. She and her army of more than 200 thousand master assassins created the invisible information blocking system of Agmanac. No spy, informant, mole, or agent gets passed their nets. That is why the world is oblivious to what is really going on in Agmanac. She have sent her assassins, on my behest, to infiltrate the human kingdoms and empires around Agmanac. I also used her men to assassinate or capture the families of the bureaucrats. Her men are the masters in the art of stealth. Even if you are overly sensitive to your surroundings, they can still sneak up on you. As such, whatever information and happenings going on outside, I will know it Immediately. They are my eyes and ears both inside my dominion or outside.


    The next demon I summoned was Gremory. She is a very attractive woman, even in angelic standards. Lilith was seething when she saw me summon Gremory. Just like Malek, She had red hair and eyes. She wore a unique red battlemaiden armor with golden ornaments and the golden seven-headed dragon crest on her chest armor. But what is surprising about her is her choice of weapon. It ain''t a whip or swords like Lilith or a spear like Gaap. She carried with her a twin-bladed battleaxe whose blade is as big as a sheep and the handle is almost as long as Gremory''s height. After being summoned, She removed her armor and weapon and revealed a red one-piece dress that shows her body''s allure and charm that even the Seductress will feel threatened. She, along with Paimon, became my adviser on things. While Paimon is a military general and deals with things relating to war and tactics, Gremory deals with the domestic problems and order in the court. She is my spokesperson to the nobles and the demihumans that came to trade with Agmanac. She also deals with the politics inside my dominion so I could focus on other things. She is very trustworthy though... there is something weird about her. She follows me around like a fly on a piece of shit or a dog asking for food. And she is too overprotective. One day, I asked her straight out what''s her "problem".


    "Gremory, I had enough of your antics. I have better things to do and surely, dealing with your shenanigans isn''t one of them." I asked coldly.


    "Yo-you misunderstand, My King. I-I just-"


    "Enough! I told you to address me as either ''Your Highness'' or ''Prince Beale''. I am not a ''King'' yet and in this world, I am a ''Prince''. I will have my title back in the future when I am stronger but for now, call me ''Prince''. Do you understand?"


    "Bu-but-"


    "No ''buts''! Besides, don''t you have work to do? Why are you even following me around? Do your work properly! I didn''t summon you to annoy me!" I started to raise my voice.


    "I-I have already done e-everything, Yo-your Highness. The o-only thing left i-is the me-meeting with the nobles thi-this afternoon." She said while shivering.


    "Then do something useful. Don''t bother me." I turned around and walked away.


    "Belial! Wait!" She yelled while running.


    "YOU-"


    "Don''t you remember your deal with me before?! You said you''ll come back! You even promised me! And we demons aren''t the type to break pacts so long as it abides to the rules we demons follow! You promised me! You promised to return to me! But you didn''t! And I waited for 10 thousand years for you to return! And finally, when I had almost given up, you summoned me! I was so happy when you did it! But when I saw your red eyes, I saw that I meant nothing to you! Just a tool for your vengeance against God! It hurts! But I know the pain of what God did to you so I accepted it! I accepted my role as a tool for you! But that''s okay. Because right now, you are in front of me... I will never let you off my sight! Because... you still owe me..." tears slid down Gremory''s cheeks.


    I only stood there,watching the beautiful woman in front of me shed tears. "I am Belial but not the ''Belial'' you know. He is long gone." Her eyes bulged as I continued to speak. "I am just an incarnation. I know you because I accepted his will. I cannot return the feelings you have for ''that'' Belial because I am not him. He owes you but I owe you nothing. I cannot be his substitute for you. I am me, not him. Accept that because that is a fact."


    "S-so he is really... gone?" She asked, staring blankly at me.


    "He is. I am ''him'' now but I am also ''myself''. Enough of this, I still have things to do." I then walked away from her.


    "You are ''Belial'' right?" She asked at my back.


    Stopping my steps, I replied. "I am. What of it?" My back still facing her.


    "Then the contract is still valid. You owe me and I am going to have you return it with interest." She said.


    Anger started to build up on me. I turned around and yelled. "I TOLD YOU I AM NOT-"


    I was stopped with a kiss from Gremory. Me, with a body of a twelve year old, being kissed by a mature middle-20s lady. After a while, she distanced herself from me and said with a smile. "I have taken 1% of the interest. I''ll be taking some interest off you from now on! Prepare yourself!" andwith a puff of smoke, she disappeared. Turning around to walk once again, I muttered to myself. "I''m starting to think that I shouldn''t have summoned her."


    Gremory had over 150 thousand battle mages and battlemaidens. They are one of the hidden forces I have that are currently in a fortress dug under a mountain in the Agmanac Mountain Range. The are constantly digging tunnels as a series of networks deep within my dominion as a precaution on any form of attack since not all can shadow walk. From the reports I got, they have connected Chernobog Castle to the fortress under the mountain. Supplies are now being delivered there through the tunnels. Soon enough, there might be another city emerging in Agmanac: a city under the mountain. Right now, they are training and honing their skills, waiting for the time they are called upon.


    Next to be summoned is a demon who is an expert in handling trade and commerce, Zagan. With his mastery over alchemy and mind magic, he is the perfect candidate for handling my newly founded guild. He is responsible for the flow of coin in my dominion. Give him a bunch of rocks and he can turn that to gold. He can control metals and identiy them so any coin that are fake, he can spot it with a glance. He can also manipulate the earth so he is responsible for creating new stores and making earthwares. He is also a wine maker, capable of making wine out of plain water. He is a one-man coin making company that made Agmanac richer than even the Luxum Empire. Our coffers are now filled to the brim and I can''t help but think that it might burst open sue to the excess gold and precious gems in it. The Royal Treasury is filled with enough gold to buy and sell Valois Kingdom 5 times over.


    But just because Zapar is like a greedy businessman that you can take him for granted. Sad to say, no. He has an army of 200 thousand battle-tested soldiers. They are expert war engineers. They are the people who expanded Chernobog Castle then created a wall around it. They also fortified and solidified the halls and walls of the castle. They made fortresses around the city, as a subtitute for entrances. They expanded the whole city and made many structures, both defensive and domestic. Everytime you enter the city, you have to first pass by a fortress and a very thorough checkup before entering. Same with leaving. Right now due to my orders, Zapar''s men have been making fortresses and walls around my whole principality. Every major thoroughfare will be garrisoned and guarded. All nobles agreed with such a proposition, mainly due to fear and that they will feel secure now that trade and commerce is booming. I have also ordered them to make cities under the mountain ranges just like Gremory''s armies. I feel that they will be of use in the near future.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Lastly, I summoned the dimension traveller Bathin. He is the only demon I know who knows space magic and the enchantments along with it. He creates gateways that will bring you to your desired destination. For that reason, Bathin will be playing a crucial role in the wars to come. That is why I made him and his soldiers of 100 thousand strong to make gateways so that it is easier to travel from one place to another. His powers are crucial for troop deployment, blitz tactics and diversion.


    He''s also the reason why I am able to contact the demihumans. The demihumans who locked their borders to the world, now had a way to use their crafts and skills for trade and barter again. I have sent ambassadors through the gateways Bathin created on the demihuman lands. The sent ambassadors were the ones who tried to persuade the demihumans to trade with Agmanac. They were told that the gateways were safe and that they are free to use it whenever they want. They are alsoinformed that Agmanac didn''t embrace the new religion that''s spreading which centers to human supremacy so it was ideal for them to trade with us.


    Agmanac is the best place for them to do trade. With Agmanac being surounded with the Agmanac Mountain Range in the north and west, it is almost nay impregnable against enemy surprise attacks. Fortresses and walls are made to further enhance the defences there and with the hidden forces of Paimon and Gremory of around 500 thousand, no one would try to conquer us in the north or west. To the east, there lies Morson bay and the newly made Duffleheim Military city where Gaap currently resides have a fleet of 300 frigate and 150 galleons with an additional fleet hidden in a newly founded island archipelago. On the South, fortresses dotted the landscape. Paimon and Zagan deployed more than 200 thousand soldiers there who occupied the lands of those former nobles whose ranks and titles had been stripped, no sane conqueror would try to flank us in the south. Lastly, the capital of Agmanac, Chernobog, has its 100 thousand readily-armed soldiers residing in 4 fortresses surrounding my capital city. But what the residents didn''t know is that hidden beneath the city grounds, Paimon''s elite 400 thousand demonic soldiers are on standby. Currently, they are making a ''city under the city'' to accomodate their large numbers. With that, Agmanac is the most secure and ideal place where the demihumans can trade and work in peace so long as tthey gained my trust.


    Domestically, Agmanac''s economy is growing. I have lowered the people''s tax as much as I could accomodate. I did this so that the humans would be oblivious on what is happening in the principality. I have given them a something to put their attention away from what I am doing. With the ongoing recession the human lands are suffering, commerce and trading in Agmanac is thriving. Due to the growing market and the increase of income, I hereby used it to something the residents could see. First, I renewed the infastructures of the capital which I renamed ''Chernobog''. I strengthened them to a certain degree and decided to destroy those buildings that are too old to use and made new ones over those I ordered to be destroyed. I ordered Zagan to widened and expanded the market district and create a guild exclusive to Agmanac, the Thierry Merchant and Craft Guild. It was made so that the trade and commerce of Agmanac are solely its own. As such, when the demihuman kingdoms closed their boarders to the human countries, I alone had the complete monopoly of their crafts, skills and merchandise. But not all are good news. No matter how isolated my dominion is, the grasp of humans really reaches far.


    Castle [Chernobog], Conference room


    "Prince Beale, the construction of your guild is complete. I have put necessary personnel that will aid you in increasing your influence among the people, most especially the merchants." said Zagan who is currently in charge of trade and commerce.


    "Appreciate the effort, Zagan. Any other reports?" I looked around the men and women kneeling in front of me.


    Malek then looked up and said. "Thefiredrake and wyvernknights of 20 thousand under my command are done with their training, my Prince. I have deployed them around the principality and are now doing there routine inspection on the nobles under your rule and the borders."


    "Excellent. Liliana?" I looked on the seductress.


    "My Prince, my forces have captured and interrogated a number of spies that tried to infiltrate the castle. As Lord Glasya-Lebolas is in charge of the outer defences including the city and the outlying regions, I mainly focus on the castle alone. We have captured those from the Luxum Empire and from the new Church. Surprisingly, I aslo captured one from Valois Kingdom." Liliana stated.


    "If I were the king, I would also do the same. Who wouldn''t be baffled and scared if one part of your kingdom began to shut its borders and information about it is blocked? But he is too naive. He couldn''t even wait. That is a proof that he doesn''t trust me who is supposed to be his son. But no matter, carry on with the reports." I said.


    Glasya-Lebolas then stood up and spoke. "I have gathered information about the new church and the strange movements in the Luxum Empire. Here." She then handed me a parchment.


    Opening it, I read the information written inside. Closing it again, I asked the masked assassin. "Are the things listed in this parchment verified."


    "By my own eyes, Your Highness." She said.


    "So the Pope is a Principality, his cardinals are Powers and his knights are Archangels. Interesting." I then looked at Paimon. "Keep the armies ready at all time. We have to be ready to defend Agmanac. But when the time comes for us do destroy this church, I will face them alone." I said sternly.


    "It will be done, Milord." Paimon replied.


    "Gaap is currently busy on the new land he found, I have already received his latest report yesterday. Gremory?" I looked at the red-haired lady.


    "I have neutralized the nagging nobles, milord. No problems have risen on that front. But..." She suddenly stopped.


    "What is it? Speak up." I gestured her to continue.


    "I have received 3 messages addressed to you, my Prince." Taking the letters out of her bossom, she showed three letters. "One is from the king of Valois, stating his apparent visit. He didn''t seek confirmation on this visit from us. He is already on his way here. He will arrive probably in a week."


    "So he finally made a move. But not informing us of his visit nor the fact that he didn''t wait for ur affirmation shows that he is not honoring our deal of me gaining full autonomy over Agmanac. I will deal with him when he arrives. What else?"


    "I have also received a letter from the Emperor of Luxum Empire, Emperor Augustus. He is also asking if you are willing to cede Agmanac to the empire. In return, he will grant you the title ''Grand Duke'' and will bewilling tobethroth his daughter, Princess Gabrielle, should you accept it. If you are not willing to accept his terms, he has another offer. He is informing us that he wants to make a peace agreement not with Valois but with Agmanac. He is willing to cease all hostilities and open his boarders for us. His only desire is that we trade with them. But he is still sending Princess Gabrielle to Agmanac to further strengthen the bond between Agmanac and the Empire." she stated, all while releasing a dreadful aura. Lilith too, was releasing her killing intent.


    "Calm yourself, Gremory. You too, Lilith. Anyway, did that fool of an Emperor really write me such demands? Maybe I should level his empire to the ground." I declared.


    "Patience, milord." said Paimon. "We all know that, even by yourself, you could annihilate the empire but if we are to succeed in our plans, dealing with the empire should be for later. Just entertain the human princess for a while. We will make sure that they wouldn''t find out of our secrets. Besides, she could be a good ''pawn'' in our plans for the empire."


    After thinking for a while, I spoke once again. "Fine. I''ll play with this world''s politics for now. I do need a suitable ''pawn'' in capturing the Luxum Empire. Are the soldiers ready to move out at any time? Just in case this visit will result in a political turmoil between the empire and the kingdom. Sacrificing a single princess to start a war is within what humans can do."


    "All forces under me are ready to move out at anytime, my Prince. With Bathin''s aid, they can be here at a single order." Paimon stated.


    "My battlemaidens and mages are also ready to do your bidding, Your Highness." added Gremory.


    "Mine is also ready should you need them, milord." said Glasya-Lebolas.


    "My war engineers are always ready whenever needed, Prince Beale." stated Zagan.


    "Thefiredrake and wyvernknights are also ready, milord." Malek included.


    "Us space magi and farseers are also to provide you our support should you need them, Your Highness." added Bathin.


    "Good. Now, unto the next agenda. I-"


    "Your Highness, I beg your pardon. I just received a message from one of my familiars. On the gateways Bathin made that leads to the demihuman countries, a group of people came out. These personalities are someone you yourself must meet. An elven queen, a dwarven king, and a dragonnewt shaman wishes to have an audience with you. They are currently staying at the rooms designated for the merchants and traders who uses the gateways." Gremory reported.


    "Then I guess this meeting is temporarily halted. Let us continue later." Standing up on my chair, I looked at my retainers and spoke. "Liliana, have your servants escort the dignitaries to the second conference room. I have to ready myself first." I said to Liliana.


    "At once, Your Highness." Liliana curtsied and left to do whaat I asked.


    I then looked at Gremory and said "You are to entertain the guests. Try to find as much information as you can regarding their sudden visit."


    "By your commannd, You Highness." she then curtsied and disappeared with a puff of smoke.


    "Paimon, you are to escort me in the conference with the demihuman leaders. The rest of you, carry on with your work. I will call upon you when needed." I said with a neutral voice.


    """""By your will, Prince Beale.""""


    Queen Anuriel POV, Castle Chernobog


    I am currently waiting to have an audience with the ruler of this territory. Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois, heir apparent of the Kingdom of Valois who is a neutral kingdom who didn''t embrace the teachings of the new Anthropocentric Church. This Prince is the only one who dare opened his borders and welcomed the elves with open arms, figuratively speaking. He is also the only ruler known to not seek any additional benifits from us and the only ruler who gave us complete freedom inside his dominion so long as we don''t break any laws he implemented. And I heard that this courtesy is not exclusive to elves but to all non-humans. "Without the tarnish of the new church." or so reported my scouts and the elven merchants who traded with Agmanac.


    When I first heard of the new religion and its effects to the elven race, I made the decision to pull back my people that are helping the human lands in their agriculture and giving blessings to their lands. I don''t want my people to be slaves to their "human utopia" world. After making everybody return to my kingdom, I closed all of our borders from any human country. I shrouded my kingdom with a magical fog that any trespasserswill go around in circles, never coming back. I, along with the lesser elven kingdoms, lived inside our borders and away from the prying hands of the humans. However, during my people''s evacuation, my daughter, Elfina, was kidnapped. I had no way of contacting her and no tracks to follow. I was in despair. My baby girl was taken from me. I was in distraught. But then, it happened.


    A great force in the east had awoken. We sought for valuable information about who could have released such power that I felt even though we are a considerable distance away. My daughter''s situation is something I want to confirm but after feeling that, I felt my priorities shift. I love my daughter but this concerns the fate of the world. Such power could lay waste on everything that will dare block its way.A few months have passed and my most agile scouts returned with no information of who was the person who released such aura nor any news about my daughter. I prepared my people for what is to come and Elvengard was in high alert. Then just 3 months ago, a gateway opened in the middle of the Shrine of Telperion. What came out of it was my daughter, Elfina. Oh how I thankedthe gods for giving me my daughter back. But what is more surprising is the reason why she was able to return.


    She said she was kidnapped by the men from the Luxum Empire. For such a country too far away from my country, they really have the nerve to travel to Elvengard just to capture elves. Humans are really creatures you can never trust. But when she thought all hope is gone, the Prince came. He, along with his retainers, helped them get away from the hellhole they are in and annihilated their captors. She then said that she was soul-binded by the Prince. Anger rose up from my heart when she said that but what she said next almost made me faint.


    "Wha-what did you say?!"


    "Prince Beale is a seraph. An angel with 6 wings. His wings were black though like those of crows but his power is... how can you describe it... A single casual flickfrom him would cause even General Celeron to fall on his knees gasping to breath." Elfina stated.


    "That strong?!" I asked, clearly horrified.


    "Yes. Just his intent could cause people to die. But there is something about Prince Beale that really stood out. And that is something that made me trust the Prince." she said with a serious look.


    "What is it? My dear daughter, you are soul-binded. We don''t know if he is controlling-"


    "No, Mother. He only bound me so I wouldn''t speak on any of his secrets. What I told you, I have been given permission to say. As for the source of my trust for the Prince... It is his extreme hate and disgust to the human race." she said while looking at my face.


    "He hates... mankind? Why?"


    "I don''t know the full detail but when I asked him why he didn''t rescue the human slaves that were with us, can you guess what he said?"


    Clearly baffled, I asked. "What?"


    " He said and I quote: ''Look at them. They want to be free but did they care of the other people in the other rooms or even those that are in the same room as they are? NO! THEY ONLY CARED FOR ONE THING AND ONE THING ALONE, THEIR OWN SELF! THEY ARE WILLING TO ABANDON OTHERS FOR THEIR OWN SAFETY! WILLING TO SELL THEIR FAMILIES AND FRIENDS FOR A FEW COINS! THEY ARE A SELFISH, EGOISTICAL AND SELF-CENTERED SPECIES THAT ONLY THINKS OF THEIR OWN INDIVIDUAL GOALS AND SAFETY!'' He stated that with such hate and disgust that I was taken back. Hating humans are one thing but despising them as a specie, he clearly declared his intentions with regards to mankind. So I know you will trust him too, Mother." She finished with a smile.


    After that talk, Elfina stayed in Elvengard for a while then returned to Agmanac via the gateway. With her are those merchants who were convinced that they can do their trade in that principality. After a series of successful trading attempts, I decided to visit Agmanac myself. I wanted to see if this Prince is really what my daughter is describing him to be. But a fallen seraph... Is he the one I am looking for? Thinking to myself, I was disturbed by a knock on the door. I opened it and looked upon the lady servant in front of me.


    "Greetings Your Majesty Queen Anuriel. I have been tasked to escort you to the conference room where you will meet His Highness Prince Beale along with the other dignitaries." the servant stated.


    "Other dignitaries?" I asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I have been informed that a dwarven king and a dragonnewt shaman are also seeking to gain an audience to His Highness." she said.


    "I see." So it seems I am not the only one who have thought things thoroughly. "Very well, lead me there."


    "Very well, Your Majesty. Please follow me." The servant bowed then turned around to lead the way.


    I just hope I am doing the right thing.

 Chapter 17: Coalition of the Unwanted

    Gremory POV


    The Demihumans. A description used to all intelligent non-human beings with human-like appearance or shape. A name that humans tagged to those who are "of the lower species". Humans tend to see themselves as somewhat a higher form of existence. Since the start of time, when life flourished on Earth, only humans fight for the most nonsensical reasons. This ''demihumans'' on the other hand, developedtheir way of life on a way very different from humans. Each species has their own rules and systems. Elves by intelligence, Beastmen by physical power, Dragon newts by skills, Harpies by technique and Mermen by grace. Other ''demihumans'' too have their own set of systems but only humans are different. Their ways are the same to that of demons: power through deceit, corruption, malicious propaganda, extortion, bribery, kidnapping and murder. That''s how humans pick their leader and how they implement their rules and secrets. Very different from that of the what they call ''Demihumans''. Due to the spread of the new religion, these ''demihuman'' groups have ceased their contact with the humans. Yet right now, three heads from the ''demihuman'' countries came here, in Agmanac, to seek an audience with Prince Beale who is a ''human'' ruler. I could already predict their purposeof coming but the question remains: Why come and take the risk? Right now, these personages are on their way here. Elf, dwarf and dragon newt. Their species are very different from the primitive humans.


    For example, Elves rarely fight due to the lack of reason. They are long-lived beings that are capable of living up to a thousand years old. As such, things like lust for power, greed and envy are things they have no concern about. They are also a unique species due to their affinity to nature magic, gaining them the moniker ''Nature''s Guardians''. They can make plants grow faster and healthier. They can also enrich the lands used for the culltivation of crops and other agricultural plants. They are also expert builders and engineers due to their affinity with earth magic though not as much as the Dwarves. Lastly, they are expert marksmen. With their affinity to wind magic, their arrows could be launched without any resistance to the wind and and with proper precision, they could kill the enemies from more than a mile away. They are also very dexterous and sgile due to their body build. Elves are also known as the most beautiful living beings due to their youthful appearance. Even their elders still lookslike in their mid-20s. Also the elves are ranked based on their hair as it denotes one''s ancestry. There are the wood elves with their green hair, the noble elves with their golden blonde hair and last, the high elves with their silver hair.


    Next up are the Dwarves. The People of the Mountain. The Underpeople. The Ale Worshippers. The Godly Artisans. Dwarves are called many names and monikers due to their nature and skills. They are known for their short stature, their straggly beards and their voracious appetite. But the thing that stand out about dwarves is their skills in weapon making and artifact refining. They make a living by selling their finely-made blades and blunts and also their armors and wares. A dwarven-made weapon and armor are more superior than those of humans so they are very sought after by any human kingdom, both freely and enslaved.They are also the species known for their mastery on runes. Their blast furnaces that can withstand the flames where even diamonds melt are rigged with runes that protects the furnace from breaking apart due to the hot flames. Rune magic are not the only things that dwarves can use. They are also proficient in fire and earth magic, making their jobs a lot easier. They are also known to be shrewed merchants that will try and increase their profits as much as they can but unlike humans, they will give you what they promise and they never break their oaths. It is that dwarven trait that many trades with them. They are shrewed but they are trustworthy.


    Then there''s a dragon newts. The Dragon Kin. The Dragon Men. The Lizard people. They are the crossbreed between fallen angels and dragons. It was believed that they are a crossbreed between men and dragon but that is a lie. Humans doesn''t have the magicka nor the physical attributes to support a dragon''s potent genes. They will eat the human host mother if such genes are inserted in her, thus making it impossible to make a human a possible mate to a dragon. A fallen angel on the other hand, is a very powerful being capable of housing the dragon''s potent magical energy. The resulting offsprings are winged, bipedaled reptilian-skinned creatures that are intelligent and can use magic. They are also long lived like elves and despite their feral outer appearance, they quite civilized. A unique trait of fragon Newts is their so called ''Maturation''. When they ''mature'', they will shed their reptilian skin, revealing a human-like skin except at their hands and feet. They will also have the appearance that are in league with fallen angels: an almost unparalleled beauty. What remains of their dragonic outer appearance are their limbs that are still shaped like those of a dragon, their wings at their backs and their horns. In the matter of skills, they are proficient with any elements but they are very famous for their spirit and conjuration magic.


    And now, the leaders of these unique beings are here today; to talk to Prince Beale. Of why they want to talk, I can only guess but even I am not certain. I was in the middle of my thoughts when a servant knocked the door at my front.


    "Milady, the elven queen, Queen Anuriel Faelar Illithor have arrived."


    Before I could even reply another knock came from the west door. "Milady, the dwarven king, King Thormund Fellhammer have arrived."


    Really, elf and dwarf came at the same time? And it''s the monarchs themselves. This is going to cause me a headache. I finished my thoughts and replied. "Send them in."


    The doors opened and in came a silver-haired elven woman with a mithril crown on her head. Dressed in white and green garbs, she strode towards me. I then looked at me left and saw a short but stout man with a beard reaching to his stomach. He was wearing a golden dwarven full armor and a golden crown in his head. His axe, he gave to the servant before going in. They both looked dignified as they strode their way in until they saw each others face.


    "It seems the hicks from the sticks are also here. Why is that?" the dwarven king taunted.


    "I would want to answer but I fear my world will fall on deaf ears. I mean talking to a drunkard will never bear any sense." replied the elven queen.


    "Drunkard aye? At least we ain''t malnourished for eating grass and sticks like cows." the dwarf smirked while taunting again.


    "If being beer-bellied and delirious what you thought of as healthy, then count me out." answered the elf, clearly bored of the dwarf''s repeated uncouth comments.


    Enraged, the dwarf roared. "Delirious?! You called me delirious?! I-"


    They were interrupted by another voice that came from the other side. Looking at my right, I saw a lady in red robes. I would have thought that she was an elf if it weren''t for her horns and the wings on her back. She then talked. "If you two are here to bicker, I suggest you take that outside. I am here to speak to the ruler of this fief, not to listen in your petty squabbles. I came here with an important mission. If you two aren''t then please. I suggest you go out." She finished while slamming her staff. She then gave it to the servant who guided her.


    The servant vowed towards me and said. "I''m sorry milady. She insisted to come in so I didn''t have the time to announce her presence."


    The dragon woman then remarked. "It was I who insist on coming in. I''m High Priestess Aryz Nabal, representative of the Rah Yolus Kogaan. I demand to have an audience with your Prince. Where is he?"


    The elven queen ignored the rambling dwarf king and talked. "That is also the reason why I came here. Milady, may I ask where is the Prince?"


    The raging dwarf calmed down and asked. "For once, I agree with the elf. I am here for your Prince. I demand him to show himself."


    Although I was enraged with the dwarf''s lack of respect, I still answered politely. "He is readying himself and is already on his way here. Please wait for a while. By the way, my name is Veronique Gremory. I am the chief adviser of the Prince mainly dealing on the problems of his domain. I''m-"


    I was interrupted by the dwarf who now sitted himself. "I don''t fucking care who you are, steward. I, by my right as king, demand that you either call your damn prince or I''ll drag him out of his makeup seassion." He exclaimed with a snort.


    Priestess Aryz slammed her hand to the table. "Dwarven king, you are being disrespectful to the host. We came uninvited so the Prince must prepare himself to receive us. At least have that thought and be-"


    "Quiet Lizard. You may be a high priestess but I am the High King of the Dwarves. By my right and authority, I could make that prince kneel down and kiss the sole of my boots should I order him." Answered the dwarf.


    Such disrespect to my Prince! Such blatant disrespect! Unforgivable! Totally unforgivable! I felt something snap inside me and I started to release my aura when I felt something tap me in the shoulders. Before I could even turn to look, a very familiar voice entered my ears.


    "Might you repeat that, dwarf? I seem to have misheard you?"


    Saying that, a dreaded aura that even I can feel suffocated, fiils the air. The dragonian priestess, the elven queen and the shitty dwarf all paled when they felt it.


    "I readied myself properly to receive you but... If only I knew I would be treated like this, maybe I shouldn''t have... Whatever. Before you ask, yes I am the one you are seeking. I am Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois, prince and ruler of the very land you are in right now. And I am not glad to meet you.


    Belial POV


    I made my intent disappear and sat on the chair designated for me with Gremory and Paimon who escorted me sat a little far at my back. I then looked at the pale faces of my supposed guests. Seeing them motionless, I spoke.


    "What the fuck are you all waiting for? You wanted to meet me and now I am here yet you''re just going to stare at me. If that''s all, I have better things to do."


    The pale dragon priestess shakily spoke. "Ho-How are yo-you so-"


    "Are we going to talk or do you want me to kick you out of here?" I asked in a cold tone.


    The dwarf, who was pale before, is now red showing his enraged face. "BRAT! YOU DARE SPAT SHIT ON MY FACE! I WILL-"


    But before he could continue, I cut him off withmy own words. "Dwarf... it seems you don''t know what your situation..." Using my skill ''Dominion'' I released my killing intent. I continued to speak. "Would you like to test it out?"


    The dwarf, clearly angered by my threatening, endured my aura and tried to speak. "YOU-"


    "You intruded in my dominion uninvited... You are showing hostility without warning... You disrespected me in front of my subordinate... You actually ordered my retainer to drag me out to meet you... And lastly..." I walked towards the now pale-faced dwarf, clearly horrified on the pressure I am exerting. "You dared to exert your authority in my palace, MY DOMINION?! TELL ME DWARF, WHAT REASONS DO YOU HAVE THAT WOULD PREVENT ME FROM KILLING YOU?!" I released the full extent of my killing intent and bloodlust which made the castle creak.


    The whole castle felt the full brunt of my intent, as I heard the screams and wails of despair which I judge are from the servants, knights and guards. But I didn''t care. I just want these worms to feel who they are messing with. I even saw Gremory making a difficult face, cold sweat dripping on her forehead. I then looked at the dignitaries that lay sprawled on the ground. I saw the dragon newt priestess trying to stand up, clearly enduring the pressure I am currently releasing. She then shakily talked.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Pi-pri-prince, Plea-please... kuho... Ea-ease your ang-anger..." She pleaded while she kneeled, unable to stand up.


    The elf also kneeled while on fours and spoke while biting her teeth to endure the pressure. "Pri-prince, I-I came to... to talk... I-if we ha-had aquired yo-your ire, ple-please... We-we will talk t-to that dwarf on yo-your-"


    "You stepped into my dominion, you got and received my courtesy and you got served the best reception you people could have due to your so-called stature. But do tell me? Why should I even talk to you people? I gave you an access to the human merchandises, spices, resources and technology that no other country in the world have. And what do I get? Three smug ''leaders'' walks in here, acting as if they own the whole place and demanded things here and there. Tell me, why should I forgive such people my time and attention?"


    Horrified on my statement, the dragon newt prietess as if not feeling my killing intent, bowed deeply. "I-it was not a-our intention, Prince! Please do forgive us if we angered you..."


    She was seconded by the elf queen. "We deeply apoligize on our actions and actuations, Prince of Agmanac. Please ease your ire." she said while bowing deeply.


    I looked at them and felt that they were really apologetic. My goal was achieved. I showed them what I am capable of and they became subservient. I eased my intent only on the point that they could feel it but no longer pressurized by it. Dominion is usable on times like this and since it is a Passive Skill of mine, it doesn''t need magicka to activte. Plus, it is always there. I only limit it so it is sometimes it isn''t felt by anyone. I then sent a small fireball towards the unconcious dwarf to wake him up. Surprised by the sudden explosion right on his face, the dwarf stood up and looked around, clearly disoriented.


    "Are you awake now?" I directed my question on the dwarf. "I don''t have all day to waste so either we discuss what the fuck are you people doing here or should I kick you out of my territory?" I questioned them while I sat on my chair.


    Feeling the pressure gone, they looked at me with pale expressions. They sat down in their respective seats and began our discussion. But before starting, I gestured at Gremory. "Inform Liliana of these orders. Use the healers and attend to anyone that were afflicted by my intent. Give me a report afterwards."


    "At once, my Prince." Gremory bowed and left, leaving me with Paimon.


    I looked back at the dignitaries and spoke. "So... why are you here?"


    The dragon newt priestess started to talk first. She stood up and bowed. "Before that, I thank you for the pardon you-"


    I cut her off midway on her speech and spoke. "Enough of the formalities. I am a very busy person so talk to me straight to the point. Why are you here?"


    Clearly shaken by my words, she sat back down and contemplated a bit. After a moment, she spoke. "I came here to confirm something, Prince Beale. I wish to confirm if you are an ''ally'' or not."


    "Define what you mean by ''ally'', priestess?" I asked.


    "It means what it mean, Prince. We demihumans are, unknown to the world, are allied to each other. I am asking you, as a human ruler who opened his borders and territory to us, is this a ploy or an act of free will?"


    The elven queen talked as well. "With the growing Anthropocentric Church, we are now pegged on our countries but with the long reach of human influence, we will soon be cornered without a chance of fighting back. So I came here to ascertain your intentions. It seems that the dragon newt clans are also thinking the same way I am. With the dwarf king here, it solidified my assumptions."


    "Hmmm... Is that so?" I looked at the dwarf king and asked. "What about you? The elf queen said you''re here on the same agenda as her but that was her words, not yours. So, why are you here, dwarf king?"


    Looking at me with a pale face, the dwarf spoke. "I came here as a representative of my people to ascertain the ruler who opened up his territory to us dwarves without asking anything. I want to ascertain if this is a trap or not. At first, I was certain that even if this was a trap, I could escape but... Now that I know how much of a monster you are, I doubt I can''t even make a single step if you wish to strike me down."


    I was surprised by his words but I also expected it. I just didn''t expect him to talk about it. I looked at both the elf and dragon newt and asked. "Is that also your circumstance? You were sent here to see if I am a threat?"


    The dragon newt priestess replied. "Yes. Frankly speaking, I am sent here because the high council agreed that if you are an ally, you would needsomeone with a high enough position to make deals and bargains with. And if you were an enemy, they thought that I could escape even with your whole army behind me. I know the elven queen here and the dwarf king are sent with the same objective. But... after what you made us feel, the confidence in excaping unscathed is now non-existent. I know that we are at your mercy. I also know that the one behind you is much more stronger than you are."


    Before I could talk, the elf queen butted in on my conversation with the dragon newt. "Prince Beale... May I inquire you of something?"


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "I feel that you aren''t... human... I already knew of this because of my daughter. A human with that much power with him as such a young age... realistically, it is impossible to have that much power... I must ask for confirmation. Are you-"


    Before she could finish, I spread my wings open. "I am no human. We are late in our introductions but I deem it necessary for you to know who you are dealing with. I am Belial, Great King of Hell, First Fallen Watcher and Antithesis of God." I stood up and spread my wings more, revealing their splendor.


    Seeing my wings, the three were petrified. After a while, they stood up and kneeled. """I salute to you, Lord Seraph!"""


    "Why are you people submissive to me? I just said I''m a Great King of Hell. I also said I''m the Antithesis of God. Yet why are you still subservient to me?" I asked.


    The dragon newt who is still on her knees, replied first while bowing. "First milord, my name is Aryz Nabal, high priestess and representative of the Rah Yolus Kogaan. To answer your questions, it is because the God you are referring to is not my people''s God. We believe in the Great Spirit that created the dragons, our ancestors. We bow to you for you are a seraph. A being from a plain much higher than even those of the dragons. Whatever religion or God you pray upon, seraphs are heralds of the Gods. They have the power which are lesser or equal to that of gods and they have divinity. You, milord, said you are one of the Fallen Watcher; the first at that. That means you are one of the chief seraphs of the God you were once serving. Someone of that stature and power isn''t something we mortals can even gaze upon. Not even dragons can get this opportunity: to speak in front of a chief seraph, not even a lifetime''s worth of luck is enough." She said while shedding some tears.


    The elf queen spoke after Aryz. "This one''s name is Anuriel Faelar Illithor, queen of Elvengard and I am here to represent my people. I am here milord, to confirm the Seer''s vision."


    "An elven seer? And? What does this Seer''s vision has to do with me?" I asked.


    "Everything milord. You see, there was a prophesy for us elves. The prophesy is written in Sindarin but in the tongue of Man, it is translated like this: The time of the elves will soon be over. Man will pillage and destroy all of what defines elves. Cities will burn, women will be raped and enslaved, children will be neutered and babies will he strewned on the ramparts and walls of your cities. Men will be enslaved and worked to death and when the dust settles, the elves will be no more. Dust to dust. And you will be forgotten in the pages of history, consigned to oblivion. But fate is not definite. A herald, fallen from grace. Betrayed by his God and by Man, he will return from the abyss to exact his vengeful wrath on the race whom have forsaken him and the God who sentenced him. He''s the mightiest of the Watchers, bold and powerful is he. The world of Man will drown on his vindictive fury. But of all his hate and dudgeon, the elven race is not included in it. Only through this herald''s help can fate be averted but be warned... Fate hangs on a thread. This herald can avert your destiny or can be your doom.'' This is what was portended. When I heard from my daughter the things about you milord plus the aura you released when you awakened, I believe it is you that is mentioned in the portends." She then bowed deeper and said. "We elves have awaited your arrival milord. We have waited for a long time and now, it has finaly paid off. If you would let us, we will whole-heartedly pledge ourselves to you. If such an oath doesn''t satisfy you, you can soulbind every elf alive and kicking and be put under your rule. Please, accept this pledge of mine, the pledge of elvenkind."


    I just looked at her and after a few moments, I spoke. "I do hate humankind. Enough that I will eradicate them from the face of the Earth. And you are right, the elves whom God didn''t create himself are not part of my vengeance." I then looked at Paimon who just smiled and nodded at me. I looked at Gremory who already returned after giving off my instructions to Liliana. She just smiled at me, giving me her approval. I returned my eyes to the people kneeling in front of me, especially Anuriel. "I accept your pledge, Anuriel. Tell me, what do you seek from me. Protection? Power?"


    "We elves only seek your word, milord. Your word that you will help us and exclude us from your wrath. We won''t depend on you milord but on our time of need, please do help us." Anuriel begged.


    "Then we have an accord, Anuriel. On my side, just be ready for my summons. I wish to have your armies on standby. I will open a bigger gateway on your country so you could deploy your armies more efficiently. I will also build gateways to all your counterparts. It will make evacations and deployment a lot easier. I will also give you some technology to help you defend your country. Is that all?" I asked.


    Anuriel looked up with a big smile and bowed again, "Thank you, milord. Thank you." she said while tearing up.


    "Enough grovelling. Stand up." Looking at the dwarf who had gone quiet and Aryz. "What about you two? Are you just going to keep kneeling there?"


    Aryz spoke. "We dragon newts also seek an alliance to you, milord. We also have the same prophesy given to us by our Grand Shaman. If all it would take is for our kind to pledge our lives to you then I will go back and bring the Grand Shaman here himself. Only he can decide for my people."


    "Then go. I will be here to receive him." I answered.


    "Thank you very much, Lord Belial." She stood up, bowed and prepared to leave when I stopped her.


    "Aryz, hold your steps." When she turned back, she showed me with a worried face. "I will talk to that Grand Shaman of yours but..." I walked towards her and gave her a pendant. "Wear this. With this pendant, I can eavesdrop on your conversation with your superior. Know that I will know if you try to muffle it. Don''t tell him about my ''real'' name. Just tellhim Prince Beale asks for his presence."


    She observed the ring and I know what the status menu of this necklace would be. It will look like this.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Necklace of Communication</td>


    <td>Rank: Legend</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Description:


    A ring created by the Demon King Zagan. This necklace is always with a pair by which is enchanted with the same enchantment this necklace have. The holders of these necklaces can communicate with each other via talking or telepathy.


    </td>


    <td>


    Restriction: Cannot be bound


    Level 200 requirement


    Cannot be sold


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Properties: Unknown


    </td>


    <td>


    Owner: Prince Beale Maxime Thierry De Agmanac de Valois (King Belial)


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    She returned her attention to me and said. "Yes milord. I personally wish that you would trust me. I wouldn''t want to tarnish my name to a seraph, a higher being. But for you to trust me, I am even willing to be soulbound." She said while bowing towards me.


    "Soon, if you prove to be one. Now go."


    "Yes milord." She then bowed again and left.


    I looked at the last remaining kneeling person, the dwarf king. "What of you, dwarf king? Are you just gonna kneel there all day? If you are then I will just leave you be." I said as I began to retract my wings and made them invisible again via illusion magic.


    Seeing he isn''t talking, I turned and gestured Anuriel. "Come Anuriel. I have things I have to talk with you about. Leave the kneeling dwarf as it seems that he had swallowed his own tongue."


    Anuriel walked to my side and we began to walk away when the dwarf talked. "Please wait milord."


    I turned around and saw the still kneeling dwarf with his head bowing. "I just didn''t have the words to say how apologetic I am milord. Please know I regretted it much. I have been accustomed to being the top of everything and it seems like it went to my head. I am really sorry milord. Do give this old dwarf another chance to prove his honor and worth. I know how heavily I have sinned but please... do give me... give us dwarves another chance." He said while bowing with his kness both on the floor. It almost looked like he was grovelling.


    "Stand up dwarf king. I know of your pride... the dwarves pride. I know because I am a personification of Pride. Stand up." I ordered.


    "No, milord." he knocked his head on the floor. "This pride almost costed the dwarven race''s extermination. I almost killed my people because of my pride. I cannot forgive myself for making such a mistake. I cannot..." He cried while grovelling.


    A dwarf crying is even rarer than finding mithril and orichalcum. And the one crying in front of me was a dwarven king. The highest ranking dwarf is now crying in front of me. Such an act is never heard even in tales and songs. Seeing such a scene, I spoke to the dwarf.


    "And yet it didn''t happen. Besides, I am no harbinger of havoc. What I destroy, I must have a reason. Hate, wrath, loathing, disgust. And frankly speaking, you are not even worthy of my hate, dwarfling. So stand up. I have shown you my dominance and power. You have shown that you are remorseful. That''s enough. I can''t talk about business if you are like that." I said with a firm voice.


    "I-I... Thank you, Lord Belial." He then stood up and tried to clean his face with his gauntlet. After that he stood tall and offered a dwarven salute, a fist to the heart. "My name is Thormund Fellhammer, High King of the Underkingdom. I pledge myself to your cause, milord. Use me and my old body whenever or whatever you want. I, with the entire dwarven race, pledge our allegiance to you."


    Looking at a dwarf who looked at me with eyes filled of fervor. "By my name, I accept such pledge. Work for me with ardor and I will reward you and your race with the proper compensations. I know you are greedy as you are artificers, merchants, blacksmiths, whitesmiths, rune enchanters and mechanics. You do things with business, with equivalent exchange. I will not deprive your race with benefits."


    Thormund shook his head and said. "We are your servants now, milord. I, as high king, will honor my pledge. That is my pride, my race''s pride. I just ask one thing. Like the elves, I would like to seek your help if ever we are in danger. We dwarves believe in the Earth Goddess and the Fire God. Sadly, we don''t have any seer or shaman with us as we are not atuned to nature or spirit magic. But meeting you milord, might be fate."


    "So it seems." Turning around, I spoke again. "And do change your outlooks in life. First, stop calling yourselves ''demihumans''. Just call your race ''elvenkind'' or ''dwarvenkind''. Don''t cage yourself inside the halo of Man. Be free of it." I demanded.


    ""It will be done, milord!"" Anuriel and Thormund replied.


    "Follow me. I will show you things that will affrim your loyalty to me." I then walked away with Paimon and Gremory by my sides while Anuriel and Thormund follows.


    3 days later, Castle Chernobog


    I was reading some parchments in my study. As usual, Paimon is with me along with Gremory. In front of me though are my guest from 3 days ago, Anuriel the queen of the elves and Thormund the dwarven high king. Aryz is also here. She returned the day she came and said that the Grand Shaman is communing with the Great Spirit so she couldn''t come. ''She'' Aryz said denoting the Grand Shaman is a woman. Aryz said she will arrive after her colloquy. I leaveit be since I know Aryz was telling the truth thoughI don''t know about the shaman.


    As I sift through the books and parchments, the door was knocked by a messenger.


    "Prince Beale, King Hector of the Kingdom of Valois have arrived and wishes to see you."


    Before I could answer, another messenger came. "Forgive me my Prince but I bring urgent news. A personage who calls herself Grand Shaman have arrived from the gateway the leads to the dragon newt country. She wishes an audience with you."


    Hector arrived earlier. He must have worked his horses to death to come here or... "Is the Valois King riding a horse or..."


    "They were riding on gryphons, my Prince." the messenger answered.


    So that''s why he''s early. This should be interesting. "Send for them to the Grand Colloqium. We will discuss our agendas there."


    ""At once, Your Highness."" the messengers bowed and left.


    I stood up on my chair which was followed by the ones in front of me. "Paimon, Gremory, come with me. You three, follow us as well. We shall receive our guests."


    So it begins...

 Chapter 18: A Fated Meeting that Shouldnt Be

    King Hector POV


    I arrived on my son''s territory 2 days ago and saw the drastic changes he did on his dominion. Before entering his pricipality, we are to pass a county and then a viscounty. People on those places were on constant panic and fear. I was horrified with the state these people are in so I asked the viscount who is ruling near the Agmanacian border, Viscount Victor de Godrin. And what he replied to me shocked me entirely.


    "The Black Demons will come here, Your Majesty. We have been told not to go to the border. To Agmanac''s border. We are no longer allowed to go in that territory and no merchant or hunter can enter without the permission of the Prince himself. Even the Merchant Union is having a hard time trying to penetrate Agmanac. Your Majesty... You cannot enter Agmanac without passing through a newly-created fortress if you want to pass the main road. I heard that it isn''t the only fortress created by the Prince. He also created stronghold on all major highways leading to Agmanac. He created mountain fortresses and the time he creates them are at an astonishing rate. He... He creates fortresses in a day... A DAY, YOUR MAJESTY!"


    "Calm yourself Victor." I said calmly, though I myself am shaking inside. Building a fortress for a day? Not even dwarves and a grand earth magus could do such feat. How could Beale do those things?


    "Fo-forgive me, Your Majesty. I lost my cool." Sitting back down, he continued to talk. "I see that your Majesty is riding your gryphons. Better not fly over, my King. The Prince have his own gryphon squadron on each of the major highway fortress which are supported with sharpshooters and battle mages. The fortresses are also outfitted with weapons I have never seen before, Your Majesty. Those things can shred your gryphons to pieces with just one shot." He said while shaking a little.


    "How did you acquire this information, Victor?" I asked.


    "By my own experience, Your Majesty..." He then bowed. "I lost my own gryphon squad along with my long time partner... Because of my own pride... B-But, Your Majesty... I know it was my fault but... don''t I have my noble rights?"


    "Noble pride?"


    "It happened when I received a message that a fortress is being built on the road to Agmanac. I hurriedly went their using my gryphon and was accompanied by my own gryphon knights. When I arrived, the aforementioned stronghold have already finished construction. I then flew over and demanded to see the chief guard or knight, invoking my right. It was then that we were intercepted by 20 gryphon riders and they demanded that we land or they will shot us down under the order of Prince Beale. I... I didn''t follow and what happaned was a massacre. Arrows and magic were thrown towards us. The gryphon riders who intercepted us stood by away from us, blocking our exit. Then it rang... Those blasted contraptions that on one hit... blasted a gryphon to minced meat. I declared our surrender and proceeded to fly down when my partner was shot down. I was blasted away, only cushioned by the trees. I lost my consciousness then. When I woke up, only I was left alive. I then ran back here and filed a complaint to both the Prince and the to you, Your Majesty. Judging from your demeanor, you haven''t received it yet due to you flying towards Agmanac. But the reply I got from the Prince only states this." He then took a piece of parchment from his clothes and handed it to me.


    (Viscount Victor de Godrin. I received your complaint and this is my reply. I exercised my right to protect my dominion and that incident happened INSIDE my territory. You were asked by my guards and knights to land but you didn''t comply. It was my order to shoot down and kill anyone not following the procedures I have implemented inside my territory. I don''t care if you are a noble. You will comply with my rules when entering my dominion. Don''t think your title and position has any power within my fief. Be glad that I didn''t send my army to decimate your territory for trying to undermine my authority.)


    Reading the letter, I was utterly dumbfounded. By right and customs, Beale was right. And this all happened inside his territory. But... Such decisiveness... Such cruelty... I stared at the now-tearing viscount in front of me. "I will try to talk to my son about this, Victor. I will also compensate you on your loss. We can''t have your territory deprived of gryphon knights."


    "I thank your Majesty for your benevolence but... I have learned my lesson, although in such a harsh way. Too much pride brings your demise. I have been idle for too long that I forgot that." Standing up, he then looked at me with an earnest and fervent stare. "I wish you safe travels, Your Majesty. I know the Prince will not be as harsh to you as he did with me. You are his Royal Father after all but to be safe, follow their rules Your Majesty. I have seen the Prince''s capability in the capital first-hand. I will just say something Your Majesty if you would allow me."


    Looking at his face, I assented. "You may Victor. What is it?"


    "The Prince... He is decisive, cruel and powerful. A quality of a great general, a warrior, a warlord, a king, an emperor. We all know he is the heir to the Valoisian throne. He will bring great changes to the world. That I can say. Whether it be good or bad, I might not live to see that day. But with him on the throne, he might even overshadow the great founder of Valois, King Edmont the Great. But he is slowly gaining the fear and apathy of the nobles. They are scared of what the Prince will do next. They might rise up to dethrone the Prince and make someone else be the heir to the throne. Talk to the Prince, my King. Even with what he has done to me, it only made me gain respect to him and appreciation... for making me realize my mistakes. I beseech you... Talk to the Prince."


    "I will Victor. I will. For the kingdom." I replied to his words with a clear voice.


    "I thank Your Majesty for listening to my words." He then bowed deeply.


    After that, we were escorted by Viscount de Gorbin up until the border to Agmanac. He then turned around and left. We walked on the road until we reached the fortress blocking the road to my son''s territory. We were approaching the rampart which housed a big gate as an entrance when we were stopped by the border guards.


    "Halt your steps and identify yourselves in the name of His Highness, Prince Beale!" A guard shouted.


    "I am your king, King Hector Maxime de Bourbon de Valois, Ruler of the Kingdom of Valois and father of your Prince. By my authority, I demand you to open the gate and let us pass. I need to see my son." I stated in an audible voice.


    Coming near me and confirming my identity, the guard slightly vowed and said. "Welcome to Agmanac, Your Majesty."


    My knight, Ser Gregor d''Auvergne, jumped out of his gryphon and roared. "SUCH BLATANT DISRESPECT! KNEEL DOWN!"


    He tried to draw his weapon towards the guard but I stopped him. "Stop. Sheath your sword."


    Clealy shocked, the knight yelled. "YOUR MAJESTY! THEY ARE NOT RESPECTING YOU ENOUGH AND THIS IS YOUR LAND! VALIOSIAN LAND! YOU RULE THIS LANDS!"


    "I understand your sentiment but still, sheath your sword." I then pointed at the rampart. "You could have died easily with those."


    Looking at the rampart, he saw various weapons pointed at him. Staves, arrows and hollow metal contraptions. Horrified, he said. "They would even dare fire at the Royal Knights accompanying the King?!"


    "They will. They are single-minded on their jobs. And the orders they received are absolute. From what I see in them, they are soldiers loyal to their ruler... I am not that ruler..." I said bitterly.


    "Wha-What do you mean by that, Your Majesty?" the knight asked.


    "They are loyal only to the Prince. They are his men. I don''t know how but this soldiers are all extremely loyal to the Prince. And the orders from Prince Beale, for them, are absolute. To the point that we might die here if we dare not follow their rules and instructions." I stated plainly.


    "Ho-how could that be..." the knight muttered.


    I turned to the guard and asked. "I am in a hurry. I wish to be allowed to fly towards Prince Beale''s capital."


    The guard was silent for a while then spoke. "General Paimon have affirmed your request. Please proceed." He then bowed and stepped back.


    I was shocked on the guard''s statement. General Paimon? Who is that? I won''t ask. I will just see who that general is in Beale''s capital. Seeing that, the sharpshooters and warmages put away their weapons. Those hollow metal contraptions were also not pointed at us anymore. I then gestured my knights to ride on their respective gryphons and began to fly. I then looked below me and saw the size of the fortress that blocked our way. It''s big... a fortress that can hold at least 3 thousand... I then looked beyond it and saw something more amazing. Walls... stretching for miles... Did he box in Agmanac?! How did Beale do such a thing?! No... He didn''t do this personally... I can only have the answers on this question from Beale himself. I then looked behind me, to my knights.


    "Let''s go. We have to hurry."


    Nodding to me, we then sped up towards this principality''s capital. When we arrived, we were no longer stopped by the guards. They then told me that they have informed my son of my arrival. I was stunned by such statement. I mean he didn''t even move. Looking at the grand castle that my son named Chernobog, I was shocked. A little more and this grand castle will be on par with the Royal Castle in the capital. Just how did he acquire such resources to build this. Not just this but the wall and the fortress and the soldiers who have undying loyalty to you... Beale... My son... Just who are you?


    Agmanac Northern border


    Princess Gabirelle POV


    "Milady, we have arrived to the border leading to Agmanac but..." a knight stopped his sentence midway.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "A wall, Milady. A wall stretching from what our eyes could see. From the rough estimation, it is at least 30 meters high..."


    "Ohh... It is?"


    "We never received a report like this. We must report this back to the empire!" the knight exclaimed.


    "No. We are here on a diplomatic mission. Besides..." Pointing on a visible spire, I said. "I think ahead of us is a fortress or a bastion. We might pass through there." I said with a smile.


    "As you wish, Milady." the knight vowed and walked forward, towards the visible spire.


    When we arrived, what we saw was amazing. A huge fortress. I almost mistook it for a major citadel. The knight who was with me was muttering something like ''This is impossible'' or words along those line. Anyway, we were greeted by a group of soldiers who pointed their spears at us without any warning. My knight then jumped in front of me, seemingly trying to protect me from the soldiers. My handmade who was with us held me in her bosom while looking angrily at the soldiers. It was then that my knight shouted.


    "LOWER YOUR WEAPONS! WE DIDN''T COME HERE TO FIGHT! WE ARE OFFICIAL ENVOYS FROM THE GLORIOUS LUXUM EMPIRE!"


    The soldier in front of us lowered his weapon but the rest didn''t. He then walked towards us and spoke. "Are you the ambassadors His Highness, Prince Beale waiting for?"


    Before my knight can speak, I released my handmaiden''s hold on me and walked forward. I curtsied and said. "Greetings to you, soldiers of Agmanac. I am Gabrielle Monique Tudor y Luxum, 3rd princess of Luxum Empire and ambassador to the Emperor. I came along with my personal knight, Ser Edward Mason and my handmaiden, Lady Carmine Housser. Here is my identification plaque." I handed my imperial token to the guard.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Receiving the token, the soldier looked at it for a while then handed it back to me. He then spoke. "I have confirmed your identity." He bowed a little and continued. "Greetings, Princess. Welcome to the border city of Gastonia. We have prepared 3 hippogryphs for you to use. His Highness will receive you in the capital." He then stepped back and the soldiers with him removed their weapons pointed at us.


    We rode our horses through the entrance and were escorted inside by the soldier who spoke to us. There we saw the entirety of the bastide we just entered. In the middle of it is a large citadel. I was amazed with what is in here. Because in front of my eyes, demihumans roamed around. With the spread of the Anthropocentristic religion, demihumans seized any contact with the human countries. My curiousity got the best of me and I asked the soldier guilding us.


    "Excuse me. May I ask why are there demihumans in this city?"


    The soldier in front, turned around and spoke. "I fail to understand the question, princess?"


    "I mean, you know the new religion right? Demihumans have severed any form of communication to the empire yet why am I seeing them here?"


    "That is the empire. We are not part of it and Prince Beale isn''t part of the new religion." the soldier answered with a clear voice.


    "But aren''t you a human country? Shouldn''t-"


    I was stopped by the hand raised by the soldier escorting us. "Princess, I am a soldier. Politics isn''t part of what I am ordered to know and do. Please direct your questions to His Highness." He then turned and started to walk again.


    Although I am unsatisfied, I left it be... Until I saw another thing that sparked my curiousity. "Mister soldier, what is that black hollow metal thingy on the bastide walls? I saw them on the ramparts while entering here and now I see the same things here." I pointed on the fortress wall. "See? There they are!"


    The soldier, without turning, spoke in a cold voice. "Princess, I am of no liberty to speak to a peace ambassador about such things. If you have questions, direct them to His Highness or Lord Paimon."


    "Lord Paimon?" I asked.


    "Yes. She is the great general of His Highness and commander of His Highness'' army. Now, If you are done questioning me, I suggest we speed up." He said with a stern voice and walked faster.


    Seeing that, I hurried my steps with Ser Edward and Carmine following after me. When we arrived at the stables, we were made to wait outside and the soldier went inside. When he returned, on his tow were 3 black-colored hippogryphs. He then gave us the reins and spoke.


    "This hippogryphs will deliver you straight to Castle Chernobog."


    "Castle Chernobog?" I asked.


    "His Highness'' castle in the capital. Now..." he then stepped back and said. "I bid you farewell. Your mounts doesn''t need stirring. They will deliver you within the next few hours."


    Before I could even reply to his words, my mount began to run and fly. Behind me, my knight and handmaiden were having complicated expressions in their faces. My mount then suddenly sped up and I was made to hold unto its neck. Such majestic creatures... Prince Beale is really something. But what is more suprising is the apparent power he wields. Even King Hector doesn''t have this kind of capability. Prince Beale... Just what are you...


    Chernobog Castle


    Belial POV


    I am now sitting in my study looking at the personage in front of me, Grand Shaman Myriim Nabal Mornaug. She arrived just a minute ago and before I could even say something to the messenger who delivered me the report, she suddenly materialized in front of me which by instinct, I quickly made the shadows entangle her and left only her head visible. Around her, black fireballs surrounded her. On her neck was Paimon''s sword and Gremory''s axe while behind her were the spears of the guards.


    "So, Grand Shaman. What is the meaning of your sudden intrusion without prior notice?"


    "I just wanted to see you and gauge your abilities but it seems like... it wasn''t necessary." She said with a smile.


    "I don''t think this is a situation where you can be nonchalant... you see..." I then gathered magicka in my hands then clamped it close, clenching my hand into a fist. The action made the shadow tendrils surrounding her tighten to the maximum, crushing her.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" She yelled as I crushed all bones in her body. Her organs ruptured and now, the seven orifices on her face began to spew out blood.


    "This is what happens to those wannabes who dare try to test me. Isn''t that right..." I looked at the curtains. "Grand Shaman, why don''t you join us?"


    A shadow then kneeled in front of me and spoke. "I apologize on behalf of my student, milord. She insisted on testing Milord''s abilities. Before I could even voice my complaint, she assumed my form and assaulted you." She then knocked her head on the floor. "She is still young and naive but she is a prodigy in spirit arts. Please pardon her."


    "Is that right? Though..." Releasing my shadow grip on the lady I just crushed. "She might be crippled for life."


    The Grand Shaman turned around and was horrified with what she saw. She then jumped into the fallen lady. "QUIRIN!" Holding the crippled lady in front of her, she turned to me with eyes full of fury. "HOW COULD YOU?! YOU KNOW! YOU KNOW SHE CAN''T EVEN INFLICT YOU WITH A SINGLE SCRATCH! HOW COULD YOU BE SO CRUEL?!"


    "Cruel? She''s already lucky I didn''t kill her." I replied plainly.


    "YOU! YOU''RE NO HERALD OF GOD! YOU''RE-"


    Activating ''Dominion'', I released my bloodlust and killing intent directly to the shaman. "CAREFUL WITH YOUR WORDS, LIZARD. YOU CAME HERE UNDER MY GOOD GRACES AND I WAS EVEN WILLING TO USE MY TIME TO ENTERTAIN YOU AND YOUR PEOPLE. YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO POINT FINGERS AT ME. IT WAS YOUR STUDENT WHO INTRUDED AND IT WAS YOUR STUDENT WHO CREATED A BLUNDER. BESIDES, YOU SHOULD BE THANKING ME. IF NOT FOR ME, YOUR STUDENT COULD HAVE DIED EITHER FROM PAIMON''S BLADE OR GREMORY''S AXE. SO..." I walked to the now shaking shaman and spoke. "YOU ARE NO LONGER WELCOME IN AGMANAC. GET OUT OF MY SIGHT." I then flicked my hand and shadows converged around the shaman and her student.


    "P-please, King Belial! Please! One mistake, milord! Just one mistake and you are willing to forsake us?" Aryz who were with us with this fiasco, pleaded.


    "It''s not that I am forsaking you and your kind, Aryz. But if even your leader can''t see what is right and wrong in front of her, how can I even trust you?" I asked while looking at the bowing Aryz. I eased the pressure since I saw the shaman making an almost fainting face.


    "But... But, milord-"


    "Look at my perspective, Aryz. If I were to make something like that to your Grand Shaman, would I gain your trust or your wariness? Even if it wasn''t an attack but a test, would you trust someone who thinks he or she is better than you and because she thinks she is better than you, will undermine your authority and if chances are given, usurp your power? I know this Aryz because I had been through many of those scenarios. Lies, deceit and betrayal. I had enough experience on those that I know how the mind of that crippled woman works. So don''t make me as the villain on this situation. It was you people who made me distrust you and your people: your shaman who didn''t stop her student from testing my mettle. For the student who thinks just because she is a prodigy, she can do whatever she wants. And to the elites who arrived with you who are now trying to snoop around for information about me, my retainers and the extent of my powers and influence." Looking at the pale-faced shaman. "You thought I didn''t know? All of my retainers, knights, guards, soldiers and servants are loyal to me and only to me. Whatever ill intentions are directed to me, they immediately report. If it doesn''t need my attention or confirmation, they themselves will eliminate the threat. So... Grand Shaman of the Dragon Newt Race, does my explanation satisfy you?"


    Shocked by what I revealed to her, the shaman carefully laid her student down on the floor and kneeled in front of me, again knocking her head on the floor. "Please forgive us on our transgressions, Prince Beale. I will withraw. But please... Don''t annihilate our race... It was my idea! All of it was my idea. Please, punish me and me alone... My people only followed my orders as I am their leader. Please... They are-"


    "Enough of your grovelling. I feel nothing on your incessant begging. Being a leader doesn''t mean that you have absolute power. There are many instances that will never coincide with your plans. This is one of it. Just because you are kneeling and begging, you can be forgiven, scot-free? Naive. But rejoice. Due to Aryz''s pleas plus the worth of your people, I will forgive you and your transgressions. I will even have that woman healed. But I need something from you in return." I said while I returned to my seat.


    Surprised by my proposition, Grand Shaman Myriim spoke. "Anything Milord wants, I will provide."


    "I want you and your people to swear fealty to me. I also want you to be replaced by Aryz as the Grand Shaman. You will remain here in Agmanac and will work as Aryz''s assistant. You will teach her everything you know and you will turn over your mantle to her. I also want you to gather those dogs of your snooping around so that I may have them soulbinded. They might be useful in some things. Lastly, I will have your armies ready in case I need them."


    Shocked further by my conditions, Myriim spoke. "Mi-milord, your conditions-"


    "I am not finished. In return to your abdication and fealty, your country will now be under my protection. I will also share some of my technology and teachings to further develop your country''s defence, security and economy. You will also hand over your mantle to Aryz after you have taught her everything she needs to know. For the meantime, you are still the grand shaman. Would that suffice?" I asked with a strict tone.


    "Ye-yes Milord. Thank you, milord." She bowed multiple times.


    "Enough." I looked to Liliana who is present this time around. "Have someone call the healers and have this... woman healed."


    "At once, Your Highness." She bowed and went out of the conference room.


    "Now that the fiasco is over, let''s go to the Grand Colloqium. I need to meet with my ''Lord Father''." I said with a mark of sarcasm.


    I walked out of my study with Paimon, Gremory, Liliana who returned earlier and Malek. Following us are Anuriel the elven queen, Thormund the dwarven high king, Aryz the dragon newt high priestess and Myriim the shaman. Before I could even walk far, another messenger came to me.


    "Your Highness, Princess Gabrielle from the Luxum Empire have arrived and wants to have an audience with you."


    Another one. "Escort her to the Grand Colloqium."


    "Yes Sire." the messenger bowed and went away.


    When I arrived on the meeting place, I saw King Hector and his entourage looked at me. When I neared them, I saw the face of the king showing a bewildered expression. I looked behind him and saw the faces of his entourage having mixed expressions. Some with awe, others with confusion and the rest are anger. I stood in front of the king and bowed a little.


    "It''s been a while, King Hector. I pray you''ve been well."


    "Such cold and distant words... Are those words you give your father whom you never contacted for six months?"


    "You are a monarch before you are a father, King Hector. As such, do act as one. Even without your prior notice, this is an official visit and meeting. Why I didn''t contact you? Because I was busy strengthening Agmanac''s defenses and boosting its economy. I made commerce and trade thrive here while the other human countries are in a brink of recession. See the personages on my back?" I looked at those who were following me then back to the king. "I have been busy making them agree to trade and do business in Agmanac. Right now, we are finalizing our agreements."


    "Yo-you were dealing with demi-"


    "Do stop that statement, King Hector. Demihuman. That representation of the intelligent races that are not human is an insult to the races behind me. I am not a believer of human supremacy. Thus I believe that that word is disparaging to their species. Don''t use a ''human'' to describe them. They are their own kind, not of humanity. If you can understand me then please show some respect." I berated the king.


    The knight behind the king roared. "SUCH BLATANT DISRESPECT TO THE KING! I HAVE ENDURED THE RECEPTION YOU HAVE GIVEN US, PRINCE BUT THERE IS A LIMIT TO EVERTHING! HIS MAJESTY IS YOU FATHER! YOU CAME FROM HIM! YOU ARE A PRINCE BECAUSE OF HIM! YOU-"


    "Is that so? Sir Knight, do you know how many times Agmanac was attacked from the last 6 months?"


    "THAT IS NOT-"


    "It''s 37. 14 times from the Empire, 10 times from remnant and families of the traitorous nobles and bureaucrats, 5 sea raids and 8 times from major bandit raids. Did you know that the northern border of Agmanac before I came was pushed back with the Empire claiming it? Did you know how much the sea trade suffered due to pirate raids? Do you know how much gold remained on the coffers of Agmanac by the time I assumed the position as ruler? Do you know how much into poverty this place is before I came?" I walked towards the knight and spoke. "Do you know how many women were kidnapped, molested, raped and killed over the past 12 years here in Agmanac? Do you know how many gold coins were embezzled from the coffers of this principality over the span of 12 years? How many lives were lost due to the famine, corruption and false debts?" I stopped 3 steps in front of the knight, enough so that I wouldn''t raise my head. "You know nothing of what I had done to strengthen the kingdom, sir knight. Did you know that when I was still in the capital, the strategies I gave to those generals won them their battles. If I didn''t give them those strategies, what would have happaned? We would have lost the Battle on Aclair Plains and the viscounty of Elgerger which is one of the major iron supplier of the kingdom. We also would have lost the Battle on Le Marche and lose the greatest wheat supplier this kingdom had. And so much more. What did King Hector do while sitting in his marble throne? He made Ignace command a total of 7 brigades of soldiers to represent him in the 7 different instances and what happened? Less than a hundred soldiers remained. More then 26 thousand lives, wasted. But let us focus on Agmanac." I turned around and walked towards the chair at the head of the huge table used in this kind of conferences. I then sat down and spoke. "How do you think I made Agmanac to what it is now? Was it due to the King? Or to his council and his scholars? Through the Royal Bank? From the allowance a royal prince gets from the country?" I then gestured my hand and 10 male servants went in with large chests. They then opened the chest which revealed to be filled with gold coins. "This are the Royal Allowance I was suppose to use in the last six months. I didn''t touch a single piece. So tell me, sir knight, did I become a prince because of my lineage? You didn''t like my reception? Each territory has its own rules to follow or was that changed and this kingdom became one where only the king''s rule is applied to all territories? Were you maltreated? Mistreated? No, sir knight. It just wounded your pride so you are reacting. Agmanac''s rise was not due to Royal Intervention or support. It became what it is now because of me. Besides..." I then stared coldly on the king and his entourage. "We were in an agreement, King Hector, to give Agmanac full autonomy and that I will govern it on the way I see fit. Do you remember your reply?"


    "Yes Beale. I remember. But that isn''t why I went here." He said while sitting down on a chair near him.


    "Ohh." I then looked at the non-human delegates. "Sit down as well. We might proceed faster with the King of Valois here."


    """Yes, Prince Beale.""" They bowed and proceeded to sit on the chairs near mine.


    When the king was going to speak, I gestured him to stop. "Before that, we have a guest If I am right."


    The door then opened and revealed a lady in white dress. She had a silver coronet on top of her long blonde hair. She then walked towards the table and spoke. "I seem to be late since you are already starting your discussions."


    I stood up and walked towards the lady. When I arrived in front of her, she was half a head taller than me but it didn''t matter. I took her left hand and kissed it. "A pleasure to meet you, Princess Gabrielle."


    Gabrielle smiled and replied. "And I to you, Prince Beale."


    I then escorted her to a seat. When she seated herself, she spoke. "i never imagined that the infamous ruler of Agmanac was really a young boy."


    I returned to my seat and replied. "It is not a matter of age that defines a person, Princess. By the way..." Waving my hand towards the King, I spoke again. "Princess, this is my father, King Hector of Valois. He is supposed to be the one greeting you since he is the highest ranking person here... Anyway, I know you already know since you were ''dropping some eaves'', weren''t we, Princess?"


    "Please dear Prince. I may have heard some things but those were all accidental and were not intentional." she said while looking a bit worried and apologetic.


    "Let bygones be bygones. So now that everyone is here... Let''s start."

 Chapter 19: Start of the Mad Conquest

    Belial POV


    I am currently sitting on the head of the round table of the Great Colloqium. It is a big table capable of holding at least 40 persons. Standing behind me are my retainers: Army General Paimon, Chief Adviser Gremory, Aerial Knight Captain Malek and Chief Chamberlain Liliana. To my right are Elven Queen Anuriel, Dwarven High King Thormund, Dragon Newt High Priestess Aryz and the Grand Shaman Myriim.To my left is the Empire''s Princess Gabrielle and opposite of me is the King of Valois, King Hector. Behind every dignitary are their retainers who are looking over each other with a light scowl. I looked at them using my All-Seeing Eyes and saw their status boards.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Hector Maxime de Bourbon de Valois</td>


    <td>Level: 238</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles: King of the Kingdom of Valois</td>


    <td>Job/s: Advance Swordsman, Advance Warrior, Advance Berserker, Intermediate Magician</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Health : 23780/23780</td>


    <td> Magicka : 5400/5400</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Stamina : 11000/11000</td>


    <td> Strength : 12930</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Intelligence : 5200</td>


    <td> Agility : 18650</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Dexterity : 17910</td>


    <td> Vitality : 23380</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Endurance : 10800</td>


    <td> Luck : 41</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Elemental Magic Lvl 14</td>


    <td>Blunt Weapon Mastery Lvl 21</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Long Weapon Mastery Lvl 21</td>


    <td>Unarmed Combat Mastery Lvl 21</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>One-Handed Swordsmanship Lvl 24</td>


    <td>Berserk Lvl 26</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Leadership</td>


    <td>Berserk Aura</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Gabrielle Monique Tudor y Luxum</td>


    <td>Level: 32</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles: 3rd Princess of the Luxum Empire, ???</td>


    <td>Job/s: Beginner Fencer, Beginner Magician, Beginner Acolyte, Beginner Archer</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Health : 500/500</td>


    <td> Magicka : 310/310</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Stamina : 100/100</td>


    <td> Strength : 30</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Intelligence : 140</td>


    <td> Agility : 24</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Dexterity : 33</td>


    <td> Vitality : 90</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Endurance : 100</td>


    <td> Luck : 75</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Elemental Magic Lvl 5</td>


    <td>Fencing Mastery Lvl 6</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Holy Magic Lvl 4</td>


    <td>Archery Lvl 2</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>???</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Leadership</td>


    <td>Holy Aura</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>???</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Status:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>???</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>???</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Anuriel Faelar Illithor</td>


    <td>Level: 274</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles: Queen of Elvengard, World Tree''s Envoy</td>


    <td>Job/s: Advance Nature Magician, Advance Hunter, Advance Clairvoyant, Advance Earth Magician, Advance Wind Magic</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Health : 19980/19980</td>


    <td> Magicka : 20420/20420</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Stamina : 19450/9450</td>


    <td> Strength : 5995</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Intelligence : 20000</td>


    <td> Agility : 26590</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Dexterity : 27650</td>


    <td> Vitality : 19580</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Endurance : 19200</td>


    <td> Luck : 86</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Elemental Magic Lvl 25</td>


    <td>Nature Magic Lvl 25</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Bow Mastery Lvl 25</td>


    <td>Earth Magic Lvl 25</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>One-Handed Swordsmanship Lvl 24</td>


    <td>Wind Magic Lvl25</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Leadership</td>


    <td>Thorns Aura</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Nature Healing Aura</td>


    <td>Nature Shroud</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Thormund Fellhammer</td>


    <td>Level: 245</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles: High King of the Underkingdom</td>


    <td>Job/s: Advance Warrior, Advance Pyromancer, Advance Earth Magician, Advance Runemaster</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Health : 27990/27990</td>


    <td> Magicka : 9760/9760</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Stamina : 24800/24800</td>


    <td> Strength : 12930</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Intelligence : 1200</td>


    <td> Agility : 12880</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Dexterity : 17720</td>


    <td> Vitality : 13380</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Endurance : 24500</td>


    <td> Luck : 59</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Long Weapon Mastery Lvl 24</td>


    <td>Blunt Weapon Mastery Lvl 21</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Axe Mastery Lvl 24</td>


    <td>Unarmed Combat Mastery Lvl 21</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Sword Mastery Lvl 24</td>


    <td>Fire Magic Lvl 22</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Earth Magic Lvl 25</td>


    <td>Rune Magic Lvl 26</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Leadership</td>


    <td>Mountain Fortitude</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Intimidating Aura</td>


    <td>Drunken Stupor</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Aryz Nabal</td>


    <td>Level: 198</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles: High Priestess of Rah Yolus Kogaan</td>


    <td>Job/s: Advance Staff Master, Advance Dual Weapons User, Advance Sprit Magician, Advance Elemental Magician, Advance Conjurer</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Health : 15630/15630</td>


    <td> Magicka : 19000/19000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Stamina : 6700/6700</td>


    <td> Strength : 7360</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Intelligence : 18500</td>


    <td> Agility : 11540</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Dexterity : 10900</td>


    <td> Vitality : 15400</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Endurance : 6500</td>


    <td> Luck : 70</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Elemental Magic Lvl 24</td>


    <td>Spirit Magic Lvl 24</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Staff Mastery Lvl 21</td>


    <td>Conjuration Magic Lvl 21</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dual Weapons Mastery Lvl 20</td>


    <td>Transformation Magic (Draconian) Lvl -</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Leadership</td>


    <td>Nature''s Blessing</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Nature''s Healing Aura</td>


    <td>Fast Healing (Draconian)</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Myriim Nabal Mornaug</td>


    <td>Level: 331</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles: Grand Shaman of Rah Yolus Kogaan</td>


    <td>Job/s: Elite Staff Master, Elite Spirit Magician, Elite Elemental Magician, Elite Conjurer, Elite Clairvoyant</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Health : 29080/29080</td>


    <td> Magicka : 33710/33710</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Stamina : 30600/11000</td>


    <td> Strength : 30600</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Intelligence : 33510</td>


    <td> Agility : 26400</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Dexterity : 25900</td>


    <td> Vitality : 28500</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Endurance : 10800</td>


    <td> Luck : 62</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Elemental Magic Lvl 33</td>


    <td>Spirit Magic Lvl 35</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Staff Mastery Lvl 32</td>


    <td>Conjuration Magic Lvl 34</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Clairvoyancy Lvl 36</td>


    <td>Transformation (Draconian) Lvl -</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Leadership</td>


    <td>Nature''s Blessing</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Nature''s Healing Aura</td>


    <td>Fast Healing (Draconian)</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Normal Stats for their levels except one. Why can''t I see Gabrielle''s status fully. Is she... No... Not possible... She shouldn''t be... I disregarded my thoughts and began to talk.


    "So, now that we are gathered here today, I would-"


    I was interrupted by the princess. "Before that Lord Belial, may I ask why the demihumans are here with us? Surely they are not supposed to be part of this council. Do they have-"


    I cut her of by saying "Who you have in front of you are the leaders of their races, princess. The Elven Queen Anuriel, Dwarf High King Thormund and the Grand Shaman Myriim from the Dragon Newt clans accompanied by their High Priestess Aryz. If ranks are mentioned, they are more than qualified to be in this council because, by rank and authority, they even exceed mine and yours, princess. The only person here whose rank is equal to them is my Lord Father, King Hector. So I would like you to exercise caution on your words... for it might develop into a... diplomatic problem." I said with a clear voice, hinting her.


    But before the princess could reply, the knight behind her roared. "PRINCE BEALE! YOU DARE BRING THOSE DEMONIC LEADER IN FRONT OF US! YOU ARE HUMAN! WHY TALK TO THOSE UNCLEAN FIENDS?! ARE YOU IN LEAGUE WITH-"


    I slammed my hand on the table which made it tremble. "It is not your place who I talk in this conclave, knight. Who are you? Should I cut your tongue? Or should I send your severed head back to the Empire to make them understand that it is not their place to command me what I should do? Hmmm?" I asked him in a cold voice. So weak. Not even worth ''Looking''.


    Taken Aback with my statement, the knight trembled. "Yo-you wouldn''t da-dare to a-an am-ambassador-"


    "The princess is the ambassador, not you. You forget your standing, knight. I just reminded the princess earlier to watch her words and yet you, her knight, tried to berate me, a foreign prince, in my own fief. And with all the witnesses her including the imperial ambassador, Princess Gabrielle, I could condemn you and no one, not even the emperor, can rob me of that right." I then looked at the princess. "Am I correct, Princess?"


    "Do forgive my knight for speaking out of place, Prince Beale. If you would allow me, I will administer his punishment on a later date. Please give me some face." the princess slightly bowed as she said that.


    "There will be no next time, Princess. May I remind you that you are here due to my approval and not because of the empire''s might and power. I could have rejected your emperor''s message judging from how offensive it was but I am no barbarian. As a ruler and a royalty, I gave your emperor face. Now I am giving you face. How many faces should I respect after that, Princess?" I asked icilly.


    "There will be none, Prince. Rest assured." the princess replied.


    I then looked back at the knight behind the princess. "Rejoice, sir knight. You''re tongue, or rather your life, has been spared. Cherish it for there will be no next time. Your empire have exhausted their usable ''faces'' so don''t push your luck."


    It was then the King Hector talked. "You received a message from the emperor?"


    "Yes I did, Lord Father. But the content are rather... disturbing so I''d rather not say it here." I said nonchalantly.


    "I think I have a right to know what it was, Prince Beale. I am your father, king and sovereign of the Kingdom of Valois. Such a thing like the emperor communicating with my own son on my territory might raise some problem." He said, looking at me earnestly.


    Thinking for a moment, I took out a letter from my pocket and inserted it in a shadow on a wine glass I am using. The letter appeared on the shadow of a trunkard in front of him. He didn''t ask how I did it as he just took the letter and read it. The princess, seeing what I did, was stunned. Cold sweat began to drip on her forehead and she was looking nervously on the Valoisian King, or rather the letter on his hand. A few moments later, King Hector slammed his fist on the table.


    "SUCH UNDERHANDED TACTICS! TRYING TO PRY MY SON AWAY FROM ME AND PUT TENSION BETWEEN US! TO SPLIT THE KINGDOM FROM WITHIN!" He then tried to calm himself and looked at the princess. "Judging from your reaction, it seems you know of what conspired between the emperor and my son. Tell me, princess... What is your motive of coming to my son''s dominion and not the capital? If I understood the letter, you only want to make peace with my son and Agmanac, not the kingdom as a whole. May I ask why?"


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty. But I came here as an envoy of the emperor to talk peace with Prince Beale. Your own arrival here was not foreseen by his Imperial Majesty. I didn''t mean to undermine your authority nor am I sent to make a rift between you and Prince Beale. It is just that with the current situation of the human countries and the reports that Agmanac, not the Kingdom of Valois, had its trade and commerce thriving, the emperor wanted to get to know the prince. What he didn''t expect was that Prince Beale would neglect his calls so he sent me here." the princess replied while bowing.


    "Do you know what are written in this letter? What it pertains to?" King Hector asked.


    "I''m afraid I am not, Your Majesty."


    "It tells of the options the emperor gave my son, Prince Beale. Join the empire or create a treaty between the emperor and Agmanac." the king replied.


    "I still don''t-"


    "It also pertains to the rewards Prince Beale would receive should he accept any of the choices he is given. If he choose to join the empire, he would given a rank of Grand Duke, rule a land bigger than Agmanac and wed you, Princess Gabrielle."


    Shocked of the revelation, the princess refuted. "I have heard no such thing, Your Majesty! I-"


    "If my son chose to have a treaty with the empire, the emperor will cease all offensive measures against my son''s territory with the gesture that the empire will trade with Agmanac and vice versa. You, princess, are hereby sent here to finalized that treaty and remain here." King Hector then rested his chin on the back of his hands. "Is that what you were told to do, Princess Gabrielle?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I have been sent here to confirm the Prince''s answer whether he will agree to have a treaty or not." the princess confirmed.


    Looking at me, the king asked. "What is your decision, Prince Beale of Agmanac?"


    I looked at the now-troubled princess. "Can I ask a question, Princess?"


    "Yes, Prince Beale. Please."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Tell me, what answer did the empire expect from me?"


    The princess was shocked when she heard my question. Judging from the faces of her retainers, my question struck a nerve on them. The princess, still in an stupor, answered me with a question. "I-I don''t understand what you are implying, Prince Beale?"


    "I am asking what answer the empire seeks of me. How do they expect me to answer this demand of theirs? What kind of answer were you told I would give?" I said while giving her a small smile.


    Horrified with what I asked, the princess tried to answer but was stopped by her handmaiden. That said handmaiden stepped forward and bowed. "Prince Beale, this one''s name is Carmine Housser, eldest daughter of Count Phillip Housser from the Luxum Empire and handmaiden to the Her Highness Princess Gabrielle. Please forgive this one from cutting in between your conversation with the Princess but I would like to say that the princess knows nothing of the expectations of His Imperial Majesty. We were only told that they await a positive answer from you, Prince Beale."


    "Is that right? If I heard your words right, you said ''the princess knows nothing''. That implies only the princess. What about you and the knight with you?" I asked. I then looked at her Status Board.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Carmine Housser</td>


    <td>Level: 64</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Titles: Daughter of the Housser House, Agent of the Empire, Handmaiden of the 3rd Princess</td>


    <td>Job/s: Intermediate Dagger User, Intermidiate Dual Dagger User, Beginner Ice Magician, Beginner Illusionist, Beginner Conjurer, Intermediate Assasin</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Health : 510/510</td>


    <td> Magicka : 112/500</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Stamina : 320/320</td>


    <td> Strength : 120</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Intelligence : 300</td>


    <td> Agility : 150</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Dexterity : 130</td>


    <td> Vitality : 200</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td> Endurance : 210</td>


    <td> Luck : 12</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dagger Mastery 12</td>


    <td>Illusion Magic Lvl 7</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dual Dagger Mastery Lvl 10</td>


    <td>Conjuration Magic Lvl 6</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Ice Magic Lvl 5</td>


    <td>Assassination Mastery Lvl 12</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive Skills:</td>


    <td> </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Deception</td>


    <td>Shadow Blessing</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Night Shroud</td>


    <td>Speechcraft</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Clearly surprised by my statement, the handmaiden replied. "We know of no such-"


    I interrupted her by speaking again. "Don''t lie straight to my face, Lady Housser. Do you know how many of your familiars I have destroyed from the time you stepped inside Agmanacian soil?" Seeing her shocked face, I continued. "You have sent a total of 94 familiars. Oh wait..."


    I made a grabbing motion in the air and there, black tendrils shot out converged in front of my clenched hand. When I opened my palms and the tendrils dispersed. But what surprised everyone in the room, besides my retainers and the non-human dignitaries, is that there was a small blue bird that fell in the table. I then looked at the now-pale-faced handmaiden.


    "Now, Miss Housser. Explain to me why there are familiars flying everywhere in my territory as if scouring for things? I have destroyed 41 here in the capital by myself while my soldiers destroyed the others. Surprised?"


    She shakily responded to my taunting. "Tha-that is slander, Prince! I did no such AHHHHHHHHH!!!" She shouted as I squeezed the familiar in front of everybody.


    "What to say? Impossible since it is just a familiar? I tapped to the magicka you used on the familiars and pulled them. Plus I made sure that you can''t sever it. Nice right? So, mind if I ask what the emperor''s order was? What were his expectations?" I smilingly asked, all while holding the caught familiar in my hands.


    The handmaiden, clearly in pain and shaking, spoke with a trembling voice. "I-I am a-a lo-loyal servant t-to the I-Imperial Cr-crown... I-"


    She was interrupted by the princess who is now standing up while supporting her pained retainer; tears forming in her eyes. "Forgive her, Prince Beale. I don''t know what Lord Father ordered her to do but I swear she''s a good lady. Please, have mercy..."  She then bowed towards me, an act untoward on being a part of royalty.


    "I didn''t expect you princess to be naive. Too naive." I then stood up and walked towards the crying princess. "You came here as an envoy, a diplomatic ambassador. You came to confirm my answer to the demand of the emperor, a treaty for peace. A supposed gesture of the empire to end hostilities against Agmanac. I received you all with good will and accomodated you an accomodation that befits royalty. And yet..." I stopped just a step away from her and showed her my the familiar in my hand. "No envoy should do something that would lead to a diplomatic situation. Surveillance and espionage is not part of diplomacy and a envoy shouldn''t do such things. And yet... you dare return my hospitality with hostility and betrayal. You even tried to obtain information about me and my fief through underhanded means. Tell me, dear princess of the empire, what reasons do you have that could stop me from executing you and your company for espionage, dishonesty and dishonoring me? Hmmm?"


    When I said those words, the princess took a step back. The knight behind her unsheated his sword and immediately gathered magicka and ran towards me.


    "YOU WOULD NOT TOUCH THE PRIN-"


    "PUERA FERRUM"


    I casted my magic. Immediately dark shadow tendrils rushed to the knight and encompassed his whole being, forming a giant black casket with a face of a tortured woman on top. Then by clenching my hands, the trapped knight shouted of pain. Then... there was silence. I released my grip and the casket dispersed. What remained is the dead body of the knight which was riddled by holes. Blood flowed on the floor. The princess and her handmaiden was horrified with what I did and the horrible remains of the knight. The king and his entourage became slack-jawed due to what I just did. Attacking an envoy is a clear declaration of war. The king then spoke to me.


    "What you did will spark a-"


    I stopped him by saying. "What are you even talking about? They were the one who acted against me. They tried to spy on me and gatehr intelligence. Then when I confronted them, they dared to point their blades at me. Tell me, King of Valois, why shouldn''t I execute them?"


    "But there could have been another way! There might have been-"


    "There was none. If I didn''t confront them, what would have happened? They would have nonchalantly gathered information about me and my fief then report it to the emperor, all while they are extending their hands for friendship. I am not that guileless. I thwarted their attempt to undermine me and to put me in a dangerous situation. They even gave false promises. I would have their answer for this." I then turned around and looked at my retainers who were all wearing a small smile on their faces. "Paimon, have someone escort the princess to a room in the west wing. Have her guarded and monitored."


    "At once, my Prince." she replied to me while bowing. After a while, after she sent a telepathic order to whomever she talked with, she returned her attention to me and spoke. "They will be here in a moment, my Prince."


    Just a few moments indeed as ten armored soldiers marched inside and bowed towards me. The leader then spoke. "We have come under your commands, Prince Beale. We will now escort the Imperial Princess."


    "Take her then. Guard her as she is now a ''state guest''." I replied with a sarcastic remark.


    "It will be done, Prince." He then vowed and literally dragged the sobbing princess who was taken away from her handmaiden.


    I saw the princess get out of the room and focused my attention to the remaining handmaiden. "As for you, I have another plan for you. Shadow Hound!" I shouted and not even a second later, a shadowy figure appeared beside me.


    "Your orders, milord?"


    "Pry any useful information you can on this woman. Don''t kill her. Just make her spill what she knows. I want to know her orders and what other things the emperor wanted."


    "Your will be done." He wraps the frightened girl with darkness and disappeared without a trace.


    "Liliana, tell someone to clean this mess up. Separate the head. We need it as a return gift to that demented emperor later.


    "I will heed your instructions, Prince." Liliana bowed and walked away.


    Looking at the shocked faces of the king and his group, I sat back down on my chair and spoke. "So... Now that I have dealt with the empire''s supposed envoys, let''s have yours next. Tell me, Lord Father. Why did you come here?"


    "I came here to check on you personally, my son. You haven''t sent even a raven to the capital. We don''t have news of whether-"


    "That is after your shadows were all dealt with, right?" Seeing him drenched in cold sweat, I continued. "You even sent your own shadows to spy on me. You made your men spy notonly me but my retainers and my territory as well. You did it without my consent. If you wanted to survey the lands, you could have told me and I would even have my own men escort you throughout my dominion. Wanted to know the full extent of my armies? I could have given you the exact report for it and even would have paraded it for you. You wanted to know who my retainers are? I would have made them report to you. You wanted to know how rich I am right now? I could have led you to the vaults and showed it to you personally. But you didn''t." I stood up again for the last time and walked towards the king. "I didn''t expect my own father to distrust me so much. I might not have been very appreciative of you but as a father who showed me love and care to me, even after what happened to us back in the capital, I would have honored you with what you deserve. You are the ruler of Valois Kingdom. I am a subject and a prince of the Royal Family. I am not the type of person that would backstab you. As you have seen earlier, I even dealt with the empire."


    I then stopped just 3 paces away from him. "Your distrust towards me and you breaking your promise to me showed that you are no longer are worthy of my respect and trust, no matter how little they were. I am a member of the Royal Family. I will fulfill those duties of mine. If you are unsatisfied of me, adopt another boy or make a new son with my mother. That way, you wouldn''t have to make me your heir. Maybe you could make Alaine the heir? In any way, try not to force yourself to me anymore. If you don''t want my last remaining affection to you dissipate, I suggest you return to the capital. I would have you escorted up until you reach the capital with 600 soldiers, 60 warmages and 6 wyvern riders. Is there anything else you want to say?"


    He looked at me with a look of dismay and bitterness. He then spoke. "I was wrong, son. So wrong. I was just afraid of you. Funny isn''t it? I feared my own son. But what I did, you wouldn''t want to believe me the reason on all of it."


    Surprised on what he said, I asked. "And what would that reason be?"


    "Did you not understand from the pattern my shadows arrived and what they were observing?" He replied with a question.


    "It is. They targetted this castle simply to spy on what is happening with the fiief and-"


    "No, my son. I sent them to observe you. Protect you in the shadows if your retainers cannot. And find out something about you: your likes, favorites like food and stuff like that. Those were my thoughts on sending my shadows to you."


    I was taken aback by what King Hector. He thought of those things? Those men were sent to protect me? To just get some unimportant information about me? Preposterous! I looked at him icilly and spoke.


    "You expect me to believe that?"


    "I know you won''t. My first attempts, those were the cause. But when they all turned out dead, I became paranoid of what might be happening to you so I sent another batch to look out for you. They died again but I found something else. You were the cause of their death. You ordered your men to kill them. They delivered me grave news about you having an army strong enough to defeat the empire; that you have retainers that even heroes couldn''t defeat and many other reports. But you know what? My only thoughts were ''How is my son? Is he enslaved by magic? Is he being turned into a puppet?'' Those thoughts ravaged me everyday. So I decided to come here. To meet you and know the truth. I came, carrying with me some of the kingdom''s strongest knights and battlemages even though I know I might end up dead, I came for a chance that I might rescue you from those who wished you harm. Those were the reasons I came here, son. Those only and no other." He stopped talking and stood up. "If I might have caused you ire, please I apologise." He then bowed his head towards me.


    Seeing such a scene, the king''s entourage roared.


    "Your Majesty, You cannot!"


    "Don''t bow your head, my King!"


    "Don''t bow towards the Prince, Your Majesty!"


    The king, while bowing, roared back at them. "I am at fault and as a king, such an act of coming uninvited or spying on my son are faults that I must cleanse. He is my own son. At least let me give him what he deserves!"


    One knight kneeled and spoke to me. "Prince, please forgive His Majesty. Punish me in his place. I will accept them." He then bowed.


    After the said knight, the whole entourage kneeled one by one, asking me to pardon the king. Seeing such an act, I was in a stupor. It seems I am still too soft. "I accept your apology, Lord Father."


    The retainers bowed even deeper saying one sentence in a chorus. """Thank you for your benevolence, Your Highness."""


    "Enough of that." I then looked at my father who was still bowing. I went towards him and made him look to me. "Stand now, Lord Father. That''s enough. Whatever you have done, I forgive you."


    Tears started to form in King Hector''s eyes but he held it back. "Thank you, my son."


    I then turned around and spoke. If you want to roam around, feel free. I already lent you 666 troops. Use them however you like. If I may have a suggestion on that, use them to protect my mother and sister in the capital. They would need it."


    "What are you trying to say, Beale?" He asked but from his voice, I think he already have a hunch.


    I didn''t answer him as I looked towards Gremory. "Ready the northern garrisons. Begin their preparations and make them ready within 2 days. Also, contact the 1st fleet. I will have a use of them."


    "It will be done, Milord." Paimon bowed and vanished.


    "Malek, ready the aerial armies. Have 5 thousand gryphon riders, 4 thousand hippogryph archers and lastly, a thousand wyvern riders. Have them ready near the northern border. Have them converge in the Rochechouart Bastide."


    "At once, my Prince." he was then wrapped in flames then vanished as well.


    "Anuriel, Thormund, Aryz, Myriim. You people ready yourselves. Guard your borders. I will start my conquest north. I will cripple the giant that have suppressed you. You may dismiss yourselves now."


    """"Yes, Your Highness."""" They bowed and left with their retainers.


    The king who was left speechless with what just traspired, talked to me in a shaken manner. "Ma-my son, wha-what are you do-doing? Wh-why are tho-those demi... I-I mean th-the lea-leaders of the nonhuman countries f-following you?"


    "The nonhumans are now my allies as they sought for a coalition with me. As for what I am doing, I''m going to cripple the empire by invading one of the largest metal-producing and grain-making territory in the empire: the margraviate of Ceawlin. This will send him a clear idea not to mess with me." I replied cooly.


    "Bu-but wouldn''t that lead to an all-out war?!"


    "It won''t. Unless the empire wants me to destroy their whole southern front along with their harbors in the southeast, they wouldn''t try to mobilize even a quarter of their armies to confront me. They are at fault and finding fault to me would be their doom. I am just sending them a clear message: Mess with me and you will be destroyed. Anyway..." I turned to look back at him. "When I acquire the territory I am going to attck, should I give it back to the kingdom?" I smiled while asking.


    "No... It will become part of Agmanac. Also, if you win the battle-"


    "Which I will."I interrupted.


    "...If you return after the battle, I will name you as Crown Prince. Would that suffice as an apology?" He asked.


    "I don''t know about apology but it doesn''t matter to me. I will just do things the way I see it fit."


    "Good. Then I have no more further business with you. Good luck on your ''expedition'', my son."


    "I don''t need luck. I have no use for it." I walked away from the king and went out of the Grand Colloquim. I looked at the window and saw a grey sky. It will rain soon. I then resumed my walk with Paimon at my back. Without turning, I spoke to her. "Paimon..."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Assemble the armies. In two days, we''ll begin our conquest.

 Chapter 20: Breaking the Leg of a Dying Giant

    2 Days Later...


    Southern Imperial Fort Garrison, Margraviate of Ceawin


    Unknown Imperial Captain POV


    Another boring day... I am walking on the rampart of the fort, trying to inspect if the soldiers are doing their guard duty. From the official reports 3rd Princess Gabrielle is having a diplomatic visit to the hicks in the south. It is said that the emperor found out of the thriving economy of Agmanac and wanted it to be his. Thus the envoy.


    "Captain, everything here is normal!" The guard on duty yelled.


    "Good job... Seriously... Why are we even doing this? Those barbarians from the south wouldn''t dare attack the empire."


    "Isn''t this an honorable job, sir? Fighting to protect the empire?" the guard on duty asked.


    Amused by his remarks, I laughed out loud. "Ahahahahahaha!"


    Startled, the guard spoke again. "I-is there something fu-funny on my statement, sir?"


    A newbie, no doubt. "It is just that it''s been a while since I heard those words. You new here?"


    "I arrived yesterday, sir. Aren''t you the one who received us?" he asks.


    "Indeed. Indeed... Young bloods are really enviable... They are still-"


    I was interrupted with the sound of the bells ringing and the shouts of the soldiers. Then, I looked over the rampart and saw it. A Black Army. How did they get so near without us knowing?! I then turned to the guard I was talking earlier.


    "Lad, you must-"


    I stopped my words as I saw a longbow arrow lodged on the youngsters neck. He then slowly dropped with a slam. I was horrified by such an act. They are still at least a kilometer away! How could they hit us here?! But such a question was answered by a barrage of arrows coming from the sky. Sky Riders. Suddenly, a child wearing a full-plate armor arrived in front of me, dropping from a tall height yet landing as if he is a feather.


    "So this is the southern garrison. How shabby." he said with an unamused voice.


    Could it be...? I then walked forward and asked. "Are you the one leading this army? Are you Prince Beale of Agmanac?"


    "Yes. Indeed I am." he said nonchalantly.


    "The empire will have you for this. They sent you an envoy to-"


    "To survey my territory and spy on my people. They are also looking for weaknesses of my defenses and how I am thriving in commerce and trade. Isn''t that right, Mr. Soldier?" He said with a smile.


    The emperor invited this tragedy?! I though to myself. No part of royalty would march for war if there honor was not sullied. Looking down, I saw the gate destroyed and the garrison ablazed. Soldiers dying left and right. Such cruel decisiveness... The emperor invited... a Devil into our lands. I looked back on the Prince that is also watching the things unfold down the rampart. He''s... too strong for me...


    "By my honor as a knight, I demand a duel with you, Prince Beale of Agmanac."


    "Honor? See those?" he pointed to the fleeing demihuman slaves. "Slaves fron the non-human races. You vent your anger and lust on those people. Where is the honor on that? You make them to work by force until they die, even the children. Where is the honor in that?" He talked while moving towards me. He stopped a few steps away and continued to speak. "No, my dear knight. You have already tarnished your honor long ago and I am not bound to answer your call for an honorable duel."


    Black tentacle-like things converged at his feet and even I can feel the magicka he used to do that feat. I will die today. In the most unhonorable way possible: fighting a child. I readied my sword when I heard him utter a spell.


    "UMBRA SANCTIO"


    I then felt the shadow under me move. With a speed of lightning, the shadow formed a spike and impaled me from below with the end of the spike coming our of my mouth. The Prince just looked at me coldly and said.


    "Honor demanded me to take your life unhonorably. Fitting for an dishonorable man."


    He then turned around and jumped down from the rampart. I couldn''t even feel any pain now. Amanda... my darling Amanda... I don''t think... I can return... Take care of Little Celty... I then closed my eyes and slept, never waking up again.


    Emperor Luxum POV


    How could this happen?! Everything was perfect... The little girl from Housser gathers intelligence, the knight defends and my darling rpincess, whose beauty knows no match, finalizes the talks. It should have been done easily! But why?! How could this happen?!


    "Messenger, repeat your report"


    A noble tried to appease me."Your Majesty, we already heard the-"


    "I need to hear it again!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." still kneeling, he began to talk. "Prince Beale of Agmanac have attacked the southern garrison and taken over it. Right now, he is on his way to Ceawin. All fortifications that they have passed by are either destroyed or conquered."


    "What about the 2 million soldiers I garrisoned on the south?! How are they?"


    "They... They..." The messenger is having second thoughts while sweating profusely.


    No, it can''t be... "Speak!"


    "They are... annihilated... Your Majesty."


    When they heard it, the nobles exploded with a loud clamor. Some are angry, some are afraid while others are beginning to plot. I know how the mind of nobles work. But 2 million... annihilated?"


    "Messenger,how big isthis brash brat''s army?" I tried to ask calmly though my hands are shaking.


    "They are at least 700 to 800 thousand, Your Majesty." He said.


    "Only those?! How could they annihilate the southern army with those numbers? Guerilla tactics?"


    "No, Your Majesty. They met the army on an open field."


    "Then why did my army suffered defeat?!"


    "Armor that isn''t penetrable. Weapons that could slice and bash the enemy like mud. Magic that is out of this world. Flying warriors that swoops down the troops. And siege weapons that could destroy gates with a single shot. I have seen the Black Army personally, Your Majesty."


    "Black Army?" I asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. All troops from the Prince''s army, whether robes or leather arnor and plate armors, they are colored black. The troops, seeing the Black Army, would flee at first sight for they know that they will die if those ''black demons'' get them."


    "Do you know why the prince and his dreaded army marched towards us?" I asked though I probably know the reason already.


    "The Prince was angered due to the blunders created by Princess Gabrielle''s escorts. Apparently, Lady Housser used familiars to scout the territory and spy on the Prince and his retainers. This angered the Prince and confronted them. It was this time that Sir Edward lashed to the prince using his sword. The already-angered Prince became furious and captured the princess and her entourage. He killed the Sir Edward by himself and made someone interogate Miss Housser. As for the Princess Gabrielle, she was locked inside the Prince''s castle, guarded heavily by his troops." He answered.


    He then took something from his rucksack and presented to us a wrapped sphere-like thing. Opening it, we were horrified with what it was. It is the head of Sir Edward, knight protector of my daughter, Princess Gabrielle.


    "The Prince said ''I send you this gift courtesy of trying to cut me down in fornt of my own people, in my castle, on my territory under the guise of diplomacy. If you are someone with honor, accept it with dignity for it is the result of you trying to kill me.'' That is what the Prince said, Your Majesty."


    It can''t be... Carmine was a great spy. How could he have known that she was using familiars? I must pass the heat. Looking at the nobles, I spotted Count Housser. "Count! How could you?! On such an important mission, you made your daughter spy on the Prince?! They went there as diplomats! How could you! Now, even my daughter is captured and our southern flank has been invaded!"


    Clearly shocked by my words, Count Housser defended himself. "That is outrageous, Your Majesty! How could I even do that?! Carmine has been in your care since she was 4 years old! I haven''t even seen her here in the capital! For 12 years, Your Majesty! And I don''t even have the time to contact her for I was busy purging the demihumans to the west for the sake of the empire! Now tell me, Your Majesty, how could I have ordered her to do such a thing?!"


    Fuck! I forgot about that! The heat seems to be going to my head. "Then who could have done such a blunder?! Who?!"


    It was then that General Arthur Canter interrupted us. "It matters not anymore, Your Majesty. The real issue is that clearly, it is the empire that invited such calamity. We all know that it was the Prince of Agmanac who purged those who were dupporting the then-Prince Ignace. He was the one who uprooted a whole faction and destroyed his rival to the throne. And what is more suprising is that he was only 12 years old. Such a talent wouldn''t easily bow itself, even to us. And now, we are experiencing the wrath of the Prince and we now know that his wrath is not to be taken for granted. We all know how heavily fortified the south is with its group of fortresses, garrisons and its 2 million soldiers. But the Prince, with half the soldiers, decimated the south. What does this imply? This means not only is he a cunning person, he can also back it up with force. I just hope he doesn''t march straight here, in the capital."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Baffled, I asked. "Why, General? He wouldn''t dare-"


    "He had already destroyed the southern defences which was well-manned and battle-ready. What would happen if he decides to march here? With all our forces concentrated in the borders, it will take them at least a week to mobilized. But the Prince? He only needs two days, maybe three. Bottomline, we cannot defend the capital. That''s how serious our situation is." He then sighed and continued. "If I knew the Prince would be this decisive, I would have went there myself to guard Princess Gabrielle. I would have tried to pull Prince Beale to us. Such a talent... If he was from the empire, I would be jumping of joy but... to have him as an enemy... The empire will have a lot to think about." He then stood up and began to walk out.


    "Where are you going, General?" I asked, fear imminent in my voice.


    "To prepare for what is to come, Your Majesty. I will try to strengthen the capital''s defenses for as much as I can. We would be lucky if he decides to stay in the south but if he decides to march here in the capital, at least I would buy us some time before our own armies arrives." He then bowed and tried to walk out the room when he saw a soldier running and panting towards me. The general stopped walking and looked towards my direction.


    With a quick bow, the soldier neared me and spoke to my ears. Hearing all it, I couldn''t help but exclaim. "WHAT?!"


    "It is true, Your Majesty." the soldier confirmed.


    General Arthur, who was about to go out, asked me about it. "What is it, Your Majesty?"


    "The southeastern port towns and cities... have been conquered by the Prince..."


    "What?! But isn''t the 3rd fleet on standby there?! How could that be?!"


    "The fleet was... obliterated... The Prince''s navy destroyed them. Reports says that we didn''t even sink a single ship from the Prince''s navy."


    "Admiral Beckett! Did Admiral Beckett survive?!" Asked the General.


    "None was left alive. Even those who surrendered."


    "This can''t be..." The general muttered to himself.


    The nobles are now chattering with loud voices in front of me. The southern nobles then began to stand up. All of them stated reasons that even I cannot say ''no''.


    "I would like you to excuse me, Your Majesty. My fief needs me."


    "I need to rescue my family, Your Majesty. Please excuse me."


    "My people needs me, Your Majesty. Do excuse me."


    Facing such requests from them, all I could do is wave my hand to let them leave.Before I gave them my approval to go, I asked the still-kneeling meesenger in front of me.


    "Messenger, how could you have known what you just reported to us? We received reports that Agmanac is a dead spot. One cannot go in and out without the knowledge of the Prince. How could you have gathered such intelligence."


    "Because I didn''t gather them, Your Majesty." he stated plainly.


    "WHAT?!" I stood up from my chair and shouted. "This cur dare lie to us! You said you never gathered those information! That means this is all a hoax!"


    "It is not, Your Majesty." he stated.


    "YOU-"


    "I was sent here by the Prince himself."


    The whole room was sent in an uproar. The Prince himself sent a messenger to them. For that Prince to send someone, he must have a motive. I calmed myself and asked the kneeling messenger.


    "What are his demands?"


    "The whole Margraviate of Ceawin and the port cities of Marcia and Algair." He answered.


    A noble then stood up and shouted. "Preposterous! Ceawin is one of our main source of grain and metal while Marcia and Algair are our major ports for trade from the eastern continent! He dared to-"


    The noble was cut off by the general. "Messenger, if we don''t comply to his demands, what will be the consequence?"


    "Prince Beale will march to the capital and sack it, killing all of those who will stand in his way. He will annihilate the Imperial Family and claim the empire as his own."


    I was shocked by the messenger''s statement. Sack the capital?! Annihilate the Imperial Family?! Claim the empire as his own?! "Assemble the armies! We must strike down this ambitious twat!"


    General Arthur stopped me. "That is impossible, Your Majesty! I already told you! To mobilize the armies, we need at least a month! A month, Your Majesty! By that time, the capital would have been sacked or worst, burned to the ground! Prince Beale will destroy the empire and whether or not we agree to his claims, he has the capacity to march to the capital! Remember, Your Majesty! 2 million soldiers, annihilated! Even if we assemble the armies, they would at least be 20 million battle-ready soldiers but with such a size, marching will take longer than a month! And for us to win against the Prince, we need at least that amount to destroy his forces which is impossible due to time constraints and lack od preparation! Do you want the empire to crumble due to your pride?! If they will not say it then I will! I know it was you who ordered the surveilance and espionage on Prince Beale and his territtory! Because of your actions, you invited the Devil here! You made this situation! Now, we will lose Princess Gabrielle as a political prisoner, lose one of the chief sources of grain and metal, lose our major southern port cities and lose face for losing against a principality of a kingdom we thought was under us! Think about it, Your Majesty! The kingdom hasn''t mobilized their armies! Only the Prince mobilized his! He didn''t need his father''s armies to deal with us! He himself can deal with us with only his Black Army! What would happen if the neighboring countries finds out about this humiliation?! We would lose all face!" He shouted at my face.


    To think the general from my father''s time would berate me like this. It just means one thing: we are screwed. I was thinking to myself when the messenger spoke again. "Don''t worry about that, General. The Prince said he wouldn''t tell the other countries of his ''expedition''."


    "At least... He still had to give us some-"


    "He says ''Why should I share such a big prize with everybody when he could have it to himself alone?''. He says unless His Majesty decide within a day, he will continue his ''expedition'' here in the capital and do what I just told you earlier. He also said ''This is the prize for spatting on my face. You dare try to undermine my authority by sending me those ridiculous demands of yours? Are you trying to make a rift between my father and I? And now, under the guise of diplomacy, you tried to spy on me? And don''t say you didn''t because I have many ways to prove to you and your people the blunders that you, The Emperor, did to me. Now I will make the demands. Hand over Ceawin and the southern port cities or I will march to your capital and claim the empire as a whole. Tell your answer to the messenger.'' That''s what Prince Beale told me to tell you, Your Majesty." the messenger stated cooly.


    All the people in the conference room looked at me with worried faces. Now they all know I fucked up. I looked at the general who is now seething in anger and said. "General, gather some forces. I ask you to be my voice to the Prince. Tell him that I agree to his demands. If possible, try to negotiate with him. And I want to have my daughter back."


    Before the General even answered me, the messenger spoke again. "Your Majesty, the Prince also told me to tell you his last message after hearing his demands. Would you like to hear it?"


    "What is it?! He still have demands?!"


    "No, Your Majesty. He just told me to tell you this. ''I will accept no conditions nor negotiations with you. I don''t trust you and I don''t care of your reactions. You were decisive in trying to spy on me and betraying my trust. Now be decisive to deal withthe consequences. And don''t try to scare me. Did you really think that the army I have brought to your empire is the entirety of my whole army? Let me tell you this. Even if you mobilize 30 million of your troops, I can still come out on top. And with your armies in shambles, I can then conquer the empire entirely. You brought this upon yourself. Princess Gabrielle will be a political prisoner and will be released after you have given me the proper documents that states my ownership on Ceawin, Algair and Marcia.'' That is his last message for you, Your Majesty."


    "Fine! Fine! Tell him that I agree to his terms!" I shouted at the messenger.


    "Your Majesty..." the nobles looked at me with worried and anxious expressions.


    "What can I do about it? He has my daughter for a hostage and I don''t have the proper forces to fight him!"


    "This is because of your fault, Your Majesty." Suddenly, the messenger stood up and looked at me with a maddened gaze.


    "YOU-"


    "I WAS A SOLDIER OF THE EMPIRE! I DEFENDED HER FROM HER ENEMIES FOR 10 YEARS! I DEFENDED HER BECAUSE I LOVE HER! BUT BECAUSE OF YOU, THE DEVIL FROM THE SOUTH IS NOW MARCHING ON IMPERIAL SOIL! BECAUSE OF YOU, MY FAMILY... MY WIFE... MY SON WHO ALSO WANTED TO BE LIKE ME, DIED! HE DIED UNDER THE MERCILESS STEEL OF THE DEVIL! BECAUSE OF YOUR TREACHERY, YOU LEFT US ALL TO DIE!" He then laughed like a maniac and continued to speak. "THE PRINCE TOLD ME ONE THING... SHOULD I DIE WITHOUT RETURNING TO HIM, HE WILL MAKE HIS ARMY MARCH TOWARDS THE CAPITAL. NOW, I WILL LET YOU EXPERIENCE THE TERROR OF FACING THE DEVIL!" He hen took a knife from his rucksack and stabbed himself in the heart. "I... damn... you... emperor... for... leading... us... to... our... deaths..." He then fell face first, dead.


    How could this be?! How could such a hick in the south be a great thorn for me and the empire?! I don''t want to let go of my position! I even killed my father to have the position of emperor! I removed all political rivals to the throne to be emperor! And now, after only 20 years, I will let this go?! Never! I then looked towards General Arthur.


    "General, gather some troops. Meet Prince Beale down south. Be my voice and envoy and tell him that I agree with his demands. Tell him that we will also pay for the damages that this war incurred."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." He replied with a cold voice then turned around to leave.


    "Let me go also, Your Majesty. My people needs me now more than ever.


    One by one, the southern nobles voiced their requests to return to their territories. Some to rescue their families while others are to strengthen their defences. I waved my hand, giving them my affirmation.I know what you rotten nobles have in mind. With an unstoppable army of the Prince, you could gain favor to him by surrendering and becoming his vassals then attack the capital with the combined might of the nobles and the Prince. Even if the Prince does not march here, as long as they can gain his graces, they would be safe from the Prince''s steel. Judging from the looks in their faces, they have started to lose faith in me. I have to turn this around or else I will be faced with a civil war or worst.


    "Any minister available, report to me."


    A few moments later, an old minister came running towards me. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Heed me! Send word to the reinforced armies at the northern, western and eastern fronts. Tell them the situation and have them ready at least 15 million soldiers and make them march to the capital outskirts within 3weeksat least. Have them feed and battle-ready. The sooner, the better."


    "At once, Your Majesty."


    He then turned and left.With the General going south, the situation there will run smoothly. Once my daughter returns, I will declare war on Valois. Foolish brat, with the Prince telling me that he will not report this to the countries surrounding us, I can have this advantage and reverse the situation. After informing the nearby countries of the ''treachery'' the Valoisian did, they might join us in destroying that wretched kingdom once and for all. Nothing will matter as long as I am the winner.


    Southern Defensive Line, Fort Sungard, Luxum Empire


    Belial POV


    "Are we done with the sweeping?"


    "Yes, My Prince. All humans have been dealt with including the human slaves but excluding children under 10 years of age. All elves, beastmen, dwarves and dragon newts have been released and are now escorted back to Agmanac along with the children. But, Your Highness, I have a question that I wanted to ask?" Said Paimon who arrived behind me.


    "Go ahead. What is it?" I asked while looking down from the roof of the fortress.


    "Why not kill the human children? Aren''t they human as well?"


    "Truth be told Paimon, I am still having a hard time thinking of whether it is fine to kill children. You see, they are innocent, sinless and untainted. I was hoping that we could indocrinate them. Teach them the ways of not being human. I died plenty of times as a child, Paimon. And even after those many times, I still didn''t see what my mistakes were. I only understood a bit after living for a while and dying as an adult. That humans are humans not because of who they are but what they choose to become."


    "But in the end, they are still human. They will, sooner or later, betray you for their own-"


    "Then I will kill them! If they prove me wrong with my deduction, then I will smite them with my wrath. Besides, I said I am having doubts of killing children but that doesn''t mean I won''t kill them even if I helped raise them. I will kill each and everyone of them should they rebel against me. I already spared them once. It won''t happen again." I said coldly while looking back on Paimon.


    "I still believe that you are making a mistake but since you already said that you''ll deal with them then I have no qualms about it anymore." Paimon then bowed.


    "Well, that''s the end of that. Now, tell me about our forces by the sea. I still havent made a mental contact with Gaap through our contract so I couldn''t take to him mentally yet." I asked her while I returned at viewing the carnage down below.


    "Gaap says he have captured Algair and Marcia with ease. He have also destoryed the empire''s fleet docked there. They have freed all non-human slaves and escorted them to Agmanac. All human were purged... including children."


    "Good. Now, have the armies ready. We march after an hour. I have received a report from my familiar that my messenger to the emperor have died. Apparently, he killed himself. He must have thought that if he killed himself, I would march to the imperial capital with my whole army due to him not returning. He never thought that I had a familiar attached to him all this time. Humans, really... Even in death, they would use others to have their revenge. Sadly though, I am not that gullible."


    "Your Highness, why not march to the capital? There is nothing stopping us from marching there." asked Paimon.


    "I wanted them to make more reasons for me to further invade and destory them, Paimon. You see, I already predicted what the empire would do. First, they would seemingly agree to my demands and have me return the princess. But having the princess returned to the empire, they will then declare an all-out war against Valois under the guise of us tarnishing the honor of the empire by taking Princess Gabrielle, who was an envoy, as hostage while invading them. They will rally their forces and with their ''just cause'', other nearby human countries might buy it and declare war on Valois also."


    "Then why not conquer them all?"


    "Because like I said earlier, I wanted them to make more reasons for me to further invade and destroy them. This time, it is just a show of might and power. When they realize my power, force and influence, they will concentrate on defending the south, leaving the north and west, which borders the elven and dwarven kingdoms, unattended and under-manned. When that happens, it will be easily to attack the empire in one clean sweep. And we could cripple the empire in a way they could never stand up. Practically, Paimon, we could annihilate the empire as a whole but we should also let our new allies vent their anger to their suppressors. Besides, with the fer of my army, the southern imperial nobles will surely try to curry favors with me, trying to get my good graces. Fence hoppers like that are the most difficult to destroy, at least in human ways. But we aren''t human, aren''t we? Lastly, I have already sent messengers to the nearby countries regarding the atrocities done by the empire and what we did to regain our honor."


    "But you said to the messenger that you wouldn''t inform your neighbors of this attack. Are you breaking your word?"


    "I did not. I sent the messengers to King Hector so that he could send them as diplomats to the other countries, informing them of what happened. It will be hs words, not mine."


    "Good strategy, Your Highness."


    "Mmm. Now ready the troops. We will march to Ceawin within a day and conquer it. Now, how will the empire react? Is it according to my prediction or somthing else?"

 Chapter 21: Chaos ensues, Madness continues

    Belial POV


    Right now, I am in front of the citadel of Margrave Ceawin on his capital city of Dunstanburg. Behind me are some 50 thousand of my troops. The citadel in front of me is locked up tight and not even the windows are opened while those without windows are barred. Not even a single soul could be seen outside. Well, from the assault we did on the castletown, they could see how vast our numbers were and from how we slaughtered their 200 thousand troops, their morale plummeted. I could have smoked the people out but that ain''t my style so I decided to come here personally. Earlier, I made Paimon divide the troops into 4 groups. The first group, with a 150 thousand soldiers led by Paimon''s general Bebal, were sent westward up until the borders of the margraviate. Another group, also with 150 thousand soldiers led by Paimon''s second general Abalam, proceeded east up until the port town of Algair where some of Gaap''s ships were stationed. They are tasked with killing everyone they see on sight, except children. This generals of Paimon were summoned using the souls of those nobles and bureaucrats that we killed a few months ago. Paimon led 300 thousand soldiers and went northwest up until the border of Ceawin and stationed themselves there; setting traps and fortifying the defenses in case the empire decides to retaliate. I was left with 100 thousand soldiers and occupied Ceawin''s capital. We broke to Dunstanburg with ease and slayed all that dare bar our way. After the cleanup, I split my group into two and giving them an equal size of 50 thousand men. One group accompanied me while the others delivered the slaves we freed and the children back to Agmanac. Now the only remaining force against me is the 500 plus soldiers inside the citadel with Margrave Ceawin.


    I turned around and spoke to the soldiers and knights behind me. "Troops, surround the citadel. Make sure no one gets out especially at the postern I will deal with the people inside by myself."


    """We wish you good hunting, Prince Beale!""" They all exclaimed while kneeling.


    When they finished surrounding the citadel, I then began my move. No fancy moves. I kicked the gate entrance and destroyed it along with the metal portcullis. What greeted me are some 50 archers who then fired their bows at me. I know my capabilities and judging from the looks of this people, I don''t need to use my All-Seeing Eyes just to discern that they aren''t worthy of my spells. I didn''t even wear any armor. Just plain bIack clothes and pants with a silver belt and a red crystal acting a a buckle. Anyway, I just deflected their arrows with the black spears I have in my hand. The soldiers who shot me went into a panic. Seeing a kid with full plate armor and deflecting their arrows with ease must have broke them. I am quiet tall for my age at 165 centimeters but for them, I still look like a kid. I rushed towards the archers who seemed to have lost their drive and slaughtered them. Stab, swipe, bash, maim, skewer. Within seconds, 50 men turned into mutilated pieces of flesh in the ground which in now painted in red. I then proceeded to walk forward and smashed the keep entrance. There, I was ambushed with crossbowmen whose projectiles I easily countered but while the crossbowmen were reloading, I was besieged by spears, halberds and pikes. I easily deflected their attacks but after a while, they move out of the way.


    "Ah! So this is what it is!" I exclaimed.


    Multiple crossbow bolts were fired on me by which I deflected again with my spears. When the volley was over, I was attacked again with long weapons. Getting tired of the repeated tactics that even amateur fighters can read, I then made something to hype up their morale. I let myself get stabbed my their weapons and be shot with their crossbows. When they saw me kneeling down, they all yelled in joy.


    "The Devil is down!"


    "We killed the Devil!"


    "Victory is ours!"


    Shouts and yells of joy echoed inside the keep of the citadel. Soon, a gaudy-looking gold-armored man, who I bet is the Margrave came out with his golden sword. He was laughing happily and yelled!


    "Today, I will have the honor of taking the head of the devil and presenting it to the Emperor! I might be declared hero of the empire!"


    "Glory to Ceawin!" A soldier yelled.


    """Glory to the Margrave!""" the others chimed in.


    """GLORY TO THE EMPIRE!""" All of them cheered.


    The gaudy man, or rather the margrave, then raised his hand to stop the cheering and spoke. "Now make way. I have a head to take. This will be the day when I and Ceawin will become legends."


    I then saw the margrave walk towards me with a big smile on his face. He was smiling while talking to himself like a lunatic.


    "How will the empire sing my praises? The Devil Slayer? The Imperial Hero? The Golden Warrior? Ahh! Such-


    He stopped talking when he saw me standing up. Terror is seen in his face. Maybe contemplating why I am still alive. He starting backing off one step at a time while pointing at me. He then frantically shouted to the people around him.


    "WH-WHY IS HE S-STILL AL-ALIVE?! WHY-"


    "Don''t blame them." I said nonchalantly as I started removing the bolts first. "Let me make it clear to you. You people never had a chance to kill me. You see..." Removing the spear struck in my ''heart'', I continued to talk. "With your skills, power and abilities, you wouldn''t even scratch me. I-"


    The margrave interrupted me by shouting."THE-THEN WHY ARE YO-YOU RI-RIDDLED WITH WO-WOUNDS RIGHT NOW?! YO-YOU''RE BL-BLUFFING! YOU''RE-"


    "Shhh. I am not done talking..." Taking out the last two spears, I then stood up and began to ''ponder''. "Where was I? Ah! You wouldn''t be able to scratch me. Why am I filled with wounds? Because Idisabledthe skills and spells that protects me." I then opened my arms and let them see that the wounds they inflicted are healng fast.After the last wound closed up and my clothes fixed itself, I spoke. "Now, try hitting me again!" I asked with a laugh.


    "KILL HIM!" the margrave shouted.


    Bolts flew streaking at me after the margrave shouted but what happened was something they didn''t expect. None of the projectiles were able to penetrate my skin again. Another volley was fired, only this time, it is from a much larger group. I just stood there, smiling at them. Bolts were released again and yet another surprise happened. The bolts became cinders when they reached near me. Panic and horror can be seen and felt coming from these imbeciles. I had my fun. Giving them hope that they might win. Giving them joy that they have win. Then giving them despair when what they thought of was wrong.


    "Okay. That is enough games. Tell me, will you surrender and die or will you not surrender in which case you will still die?" When I saw the sheer terror in their expressions, I spoke with a smile. "At least the former is less painful than the other. So which one do you pick?"


    Knowing that this men are already struck with terror, I am beginning to wonder if they had gone senile as well. Some were like carp with their mouth opening and closing while the others are crying their eyes out. It was then that one soldier shouted at me.


    "YOU MONSTER, BECAUSE OF YOU, MY FAMILY IS NOW DEAD! YOU KILLED THEM WHEN YOU SACK THE CASTLETOWN! I NO LONGER HAVE SOMEONE TO PROTECT! TO RETURN TO! I DON''T MIND DYING IF IT MEANS I COULD WOUND YOU!"


    His yells somewhat restored some of the morale of the margrave''s soldiers. After him, another soldier yelled. "YOU ARE SUPPOSED TO BE A PRINCE! A ROYALTY! WHY INCLUDE INNOCENT PEOPLE IN YOUR REVENGE?! YOU''RE INHUMAN!"


    After that, multiple voices were now whouting at me.


    "I WILL AVENGE MY FAMILY!"


    "I WILL KILL YOU FOR MY SON!"


    "YOU WILL PAY WITH YOUR BLOOD FOR YOUR ATROCITIES!"


    "MAY GOD SMITE YOU, MURDERER!"


    After saying their piece, the margrave then yelled. "For the Empire''s honor and my honor and my people''s honor, I will claim your life today, Devil. For God is with us! YOU ARE DOOMED TO DIE! GOD WILLS IT!"


    """GOD WILLS IT!"""


    Hearing them talk about me being a murderer was nothing to me. They are insignificant. What''s the deference with a small grain of sand to another? But now... Hearing them talk about God with veneration made me loose hell on earth. My bloodlust filled the room and all who felt it are now either convulsing or having difficulty in breathing. I saw the margrave barely able to stand. Enchanted armor, huh? I then spoke at them.


    "God huh? I see. God... let us see then if God will save you from what i will do to you and your sorry souls."


    "HA! DON''T SCARE US, DEVIL! FOR WE HAVE GOD ON OUR SIDE! WITH OUR PRAYERS, HE WILL SEND HIS ANGELS TO SMITE YOU DOWN!" the margrave yelled eventhough he is struggling.


    "Is that so?" I then connected my mind to the soldiers outside and told them one sentence. "Get away from the city right now."


    After confirming their retreat, I returned my attention to the people in front of me who are now smirking at me. I then spoke. "I will just tell you some facts. First, I am no Devil. I..." Releasing my wings, I made them see in full view who I really am. "I am one of the Fallen, one of those who was betrayed by Heaven. I am one of those who shouldered the sins and evil of humans. I greet you, Mortals. This one in front of you is Belial, Former Seraph of Heaven and Gret Demon King in Hell. Now pray. Pray to him that he might save you from my wrath."


    Black tendrils wrapped around the margrave and his men, making them unable to move. I then flew and hovered high above the city. I soon began to channel magicka and condensed them in front of me. The heaviness of my bloodlust and the gathering of dense magicka made the citadel creak. Fueled by my anger, the magicka continued to gather unstably. Gather. Condense. Gather. Condense. Gather. Condense. Gather. Condense. GATHER! CONDENSE! I condensed the magicka into a ball of black flames in front of me. It continued to grow as I fed it the magicka that I gathered. When I deemed it enough, I shouted.


    "REGIS IUDICIUM!"


    I threw my spell towards the citadel. BOOM! When the ball of fire hit the citadel, it exploded. The explosion expanded high and wide, covering the whole city of Dunstanburg. A huge dome of black fire engulfed the town. Shockwaves could be felt even from where I am hovering which is already somewhere between 5 thousand and 10 thousand feet above ground. Even the nearby forest was affected. Trees were either uprooted or bent as shockwaves hit them. When the dome dissipated, everything is obliterated. Just by the sheer destructive power of the spell, nothing remained except a crater that encompassed the whole city. From that day on, Dunstanburg was erased in the face of the Earth.


    "Where''s your God and angels now?" Although I didn''t expect an answer, I asked. I looked down disdainfully at the crater below me. "Fools."


    I then flew down towards my soldiers who positioned themselves around 10 kilometers away from the city. Looking at them, it seems all of them are intact. Good. I would need them in my plans so losing them is a huge setback. I was relieved to see that they are complete along with the nightmares. When I landed, they all kneeled.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    """Welcome back, Lord Belial."""


    "Mm. Report."


    A soldier stepped forward and replied. "General Bebal have destroyed all humans they encounteredespecially the nobles that dared fight back. Children are now being gathered along with the freed non-human slaves and are planned to be sent to the south. The west is now secured and manned. He is requesting additional men to defend the border. He says he cannot totally man the western borders given the sheer size of the place."


    "I see. His request for reinforcement would have to wait for a while. Has Paimon''s priest, Sperion, finished with his ''job''?"


    A warmage then stepped in and spoke. "Of the 2 million dead soldiers of the Southern Imperial Front, some soldier and warrior-class have been successfully turned to revenants while the mage and priest-class have also been successfully converted to liches. Sir Sperion says he has reached his limit so he won''t be able to convert all 2 million. He only prioritized the magic-oriented soldiers as they are more in-need in the battlefield. He also says he only converted about a million and those are now marching towards here. He also have given the command authority to you as he imprinted to the undead your magicka, Lord Belial."


    "Good. I''ll have to divide them to groups later to reinforce our forces on the border. Any other reports?"


    Another soldier stepped in and spoke. "Milord, the seaside has been neutralized. All nobles and their armies are no more. They have also annihilated the human settlers there. None were left alive. The fleet then moved to the empire-controlled Gale Island and began to occupy it. All empirial forces there have been dealt with. Children and non-human slaves are also escorted out of the empire and are now enroute to Agmanac."


    "Well done. Now, you three. Tell them to continue sweeping. Who knows what we might find. Purge everyone who dares block our way."


    """Yes, Milord."""


    I then contacted Paimon through our contract. [Paimon.]


    Paimon immediately replied. [Yes Lord.]


    [How''s the situation there?]


    [All resistance have been dealt with, milord. We saved all non-human slaves and began to send them down south along with the captured children.]


    [Mm. Any signs of the empire retaliating?]


    [Glasya''s shadows reported that an imperial envoy has been sent to Ceawin. They will arrive within 10days.]


    [I don''t have10 days. Tell the men to occupy the nearby settlements outside Ceawin. Order Bebal to do the same. Let''s make the empire realize that I am not the type to wait for their so-called ''courtesy''. Capture every village. Leave nohuman alive. I will meet with the envoys myself. No need for guards. I doubt they have something that could hurt me. Even that pope of the church won''t be able to handle me.]


    [As you wish, Milord.]


    I cut off the connection with Paimon. I then retracted my wings and garbed myself with my black armor. Lastly, I took a nightmare from my troops.


    "I leave this place to you people. Scour every nook and cranny, every hollow and stone. Deal with any survivors you can find. Send them all to Hell."


    """Yes, Milord."""


    I then made the nightmare gallop forward at top speed. Let''s see what you imperials have for me.


    Emperor''s Highway, Luxum Empire


    General Arthur POV


    I have been travelling for more than a day already. With the rate we are travelling, we might reach Ceawin within 2 days. I looked back at my escorts and saw their current conditions. Tired and exhausted. More than a day''s ride without stopping to eat and sleep. We are already exhausting this warhorses we have and we know that these animals too are exhausted. But we can''t waste any moment. The Devil might march to the capital due to the messenger killing himself. With no reply, the Devil will surely begin his march as he will see it as the empire rejecting his demands. But... I guess I could let this lads rest for a while. I then shouted.


    "ALL OF YOU, HALT! WE REST HERE FOR A WHILE!"


    The soldiers heard it and made beaming smiles and cheerfully shouted. """YES SIR!!!"""


    We all disembarked on our horses and brought them at the riverside near the road we were threading. The exhausted soldiers sat on the riverside, removed their boots and plunged their feet on the river''s water. Soon, I could hear snoring and sleep-talking. They are really tired. I then looked behind me and saw the vast mountain ranges on the distance and the lush forest in front of us.


    "So peaceful... Haaa... Sometimes I wish this would continue forever."


    "Sorry to tell you, old man, but it won''t."


    Surprised, I moved and unsheated my sword and pointed it towards the direction of the voice. The men, seeing me unsheath my sword, stood up and readied themselves. They then surrounded me in a circular fashion, shield''s on front. After keeping silent for a few minutes, no reaction could be seen. There was no one there.


    "Just where are you people looking?"


    The voice sounded again and with his tone, he is looking at us. Realizing it, I looked up the tree and saw a black armored young man with a childish face sitting in one of its branches with his back on the tree''s trunk. White hair, red eyes. It can''t be...


    "Pri-prince Beale?"


    "Correct." He then jumped down just outside the formation. "You must be the Imperial Envoys this time, huh?"


    How could he be here?! Is his army nearby?! Are we too late?! I was thinking while sweating profusely. With the prince here, surely he is on his way to the capital. WIth only 10 men, how could I stop his army?!


    "Before you assume, no. I came alone with no guards and no army. I made them stay on Ceawin but I might have ask them to conquer the nearby settlements along with the empire''s Gale Island due to having been fed up on waiting. Anyway, I asked if you are the envoy this time. If you are not, I will end your lives here but if you are then I suggest we proceed to the talks." He said with a serious expression.


    This is the Devil. The one who destroyed our southern garrisons and conquered it with less than half of the forces stationed there. "Yes, I am Arthur Canter, Grand Imperial General of the Luxum Empire. May I have a confirmation that you are really the Prince?" I then bowed at him. The men have already removed themselves and positioned at my back though I can see the trembling of their weapons when they realized who this person is.


    Taking out a badge and showing it to my face, he shouted. "I am Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois, Prince of the Kingdom of Valois, Ruler of Agmanac and Conqueror of the Empire''s southern front. I came to settle my grievances with the empire but to think they would sent a general to me, I don''t know if they are underestimating me or they are taking me for a fool." He said with annoyance.


    Before I could reply, a young soldier behind me yelled. "YOU HAVE NO RESPECT! HE IS-" He never finished his statement as a black spike skewered him from below.


    "It is not of your place to speak to me, scum. I already gave your fucking empire some face by not conquering your whole southern frontier and only stopped on Ceawin and the Port cities of Algair and Marcia. Make no mistake. I could have marched to your capital right now and you would have seen my army marching and killing everyone on sight. And I could have killed all of you here and could just pass it as ''no envoy came to parley with me.'' or something like that. So before you people get the idea of me showing my weakness in front of the empire''s so-called greatest general, I suggest you keep your words to yourself. Not only did you kill my messenger who went to deliver my demands, they also sent me a general to-"


    I immediately cut his statement. "Prince, please. We didn''t kill your messenger. He stabbed himself with a knife!"


    Suddenly, the air became heavy and hot. The prince shot me with a cold gaze. "If you wanted to lie, you could have made it a little more plausible."


    "I am not lying, Prince! I can even undergo a lie-detecting spell for you to believe me!"


    "So... You made a messenger present himself to the emperor while armed?" he asked icily.


    I was struck dumb with what he said. We were on a panic at that time but what Prince Beale said was right! How could we have let a messenger be left armed while presenting himself to the emperor?! Even if the messenger died on his own hand, it would seem that we let him die ourselves! I spoke to the Devil in front of me.


    "Prince, we-"


    "Enough excuses. You have not given me face for the last time. I will just ask. Where are the official written documents of the Emperor that states that I now own the lands I demanded as compensation from his mistakes. Where is it?" The Devil asked.


    "I-it is in here, Your Highness." I then handed him the documents.


    "For a general, you sure are a pansy. Shaking all over and stuff." he said while reading the files I gave him.


    "Even if you are a general, when meeting someone like you personally, won''t be able to stop himself from shivering. The aura you are releasing... the the power you are projecting. Not even I, with my long years of service, have seen such a monster. Ahh! Please... I meant what I said as a compliment."


    "I don''t care about your fake pleasantries, general." Having finished reading the papers, he looked back at me. "Agmanac now owns Ceawin and the port cities of Algair and Marcia. As interest for making me wait for too long, Gale Island and the outlying conquered baronies near Ceawin will also belong to me. Tell your emperor to give me the deeds and testaments for those lands." He said coolly.


    Shocked my his words, I quickly replied. "Prince! That cannot be! We are already giving you face by giving Ceawin and our major port cities to appease your ire but your are being too-"


    "You forget, general. I can march my armies right now and crush your capital within 2 and a half weeks. Can you mobilize an army that could match us within that time period? You are not the one who makes demands and threats here, General. I am." He said with a cold smile.


    He really is the Devil. He already knows that I don''t have enough men to protect the capital. "Even if I deliver your demands to the emperor, he will not agree. Because if you don''t get an immediate reply, you will again march further north. Don''t think I don''t know your strategy, Prince Beale."


    "Oh? You know what I am thinking? You see, I was thinking of making those baronies a neutral zone between Agmanac and the empire. If one side marches on it, it is a declaration of war. That is the purpose as to why I wanted those lands. But you don''t want to, huh? Fine. Now, we will see who has the gall to say they know my strategies."


    He was thinking of that?! "Wait Prince... If that is your plan then there is no need to have their deeds, right?"


    "You''re really an idiot. If I don''t have the deed, your fucking emperor will just say it as ''We never had that accord.'' or something like that. I no longer trust the words of an emperor who sent an envoy who not only spied at me but also tried to kill me when confronted. Once is enough for a wise man. Twice for the Stupid. Thrice for an Idiot. And mind you, I''m no idiot."


    I sighed thinking how could we appease this Devil. "I will tell the emperor. By the way, where is the Princess?"


    "She will be returned after you give me the deed of Gale Island. I''ll stake my name on it, because unlike the emperor, I am true to my word." He said with a hint of sarcasm.


    "We know now how true you are to your words, Prince. We have a first hand experience on how ''honest'' you are, Your Highness. But if I may I ask... what of the nobles from the south that you have conquered? Can they be ransomed?"


    "You want to pay ransom on dead bodies? Sure. I could do that." He said with a chuckle.


    He killed the nobles?! "What of their families? Sure, they are-"


    "All dead. None alive." he said nonchalantly.


    My granddaughter, my grandsons, dead? Anger irrupted from deep inside me as I yelled. "HOW COULD YOU, PRINCE?! AREN''T YOU ALSO A RULER? A PART OF ROYALTY?! WHY KILL WOMEN OR EVEN SMALL CHILDREN?! YOU HAVE NO-"


    "I care not of your sentiment, General. Say another word and I promise you, I will let you live today just for you to personally witness the fall of your beloved empire." he said with a harsh tone.


    "Yo-you-"


    "Tell your emperor this: No one from the empire is ever allowed to walk on Agmanacian soil. Any who dares cross the new border will be killed without question. Any denizen of the empire found inside my dominion would be executed. If any of your ships dare sail near my territory will be sunk without question. Agmanac will never trade with the Empire and no trader or merchant from the empire can do business in my land. Did you get that, general?"


    What madness! He will even execute those civilians?! "Why kill the commoners?! Aren''t they innocent?! They-"


    "Innocent? Really? Who benefited the slave trade of non-humans? Is it only the ones on the upper hegemons? How did the empire prosper? Don''t be a hypocrite, General. They are all guilty of the same crime as your emperor. If your people weren''t suffering from recession, would the emperor turn his eyes to Agmanac? If Agmanac was captured or be made a vassal state of the empire, who would benefit the most? No,my dear General. They are not innocent." He said as he turned around. With a whistle, a ghastly-black horse came with horrifyingly glowing red eyes. "There are no ''innocent people'' in this world, General. Especially yours who embraced slavery and forced labor."


    Sitting on his horse, the Prince spoke with his back facing me. "General, relay my words to the emperor and tell him this: ''I know all about the 15 million soldiers you are trying to amass in order to crush me. I suggest you stop with that endeavor if you still want to have an army to protect you not only from myself but from the hyenas and vultures who are waiting to have a piece from a dying giant.'' Give him my regards and my congratulations for a job well done. He just made me more powerful and the empire, less. He is doing a great job being emperor. Hyaah!" He then made his ''horse'' sprint away and with just a few seconds, we couldn''t see even a sillouette of the prince anymore.


    "What should we do, general?" asked a soldier.


    "What can we do?" Turning around, I saw the dead body of the young soldier who spoke against the prince. "Take his body. Clean it and wrap it with cloth. We will return him to his family in the capital."


    "This guy... He was just a newcomer, general... This was his first mission outside the capital... Now, he''s... General... That Prince... Is he still human?" Asked a fearful soldier.


    "The emperor created this mess and the result is this. Millions have died, our lands reduced and with Ceawin lost, our grain and metal produce would be hit dramatically. That incompetent emperor made the Devil march on our land and allowed the Devil to slaughtered our people and soldiers."


    "If only you ordered us, we would have killed that-"


    "Hold that thought, soldier. Because if you were observing enough, you would have noticed you shadow swirling beneath your feet. One false move and you would have died." I said with a bitter smile. "Let''s go. Pack up and get ready to move out. We need to talk to that damn emperor."


    We then finished packing up and rode our horses and made it run at top speed. The main difference is that we are now running back to the empire.


    "I just hope that fool of an emperor sees reason to all of this.


    Central Anthropocentric Cathedral, Basilica, Celtrize(Capital of the Luxum Empire)


    Pope Phillip POV


    "Your Holiness, I bring news." A paladin kneeled and said.


    "What is it?"


    "As you have predicted, the Prince invaded the southern frontier of the Empire. The 2 million soldiers stationed in different garrisons and encampments there has been wiped out. The sea ports of Algair and Marcia along with Gale Island is now under the Prince''s hands. Ceawin has been reported to have been already captured but that report is outdated as our scouts haven''t returned for an update."


    "Don''t wait. They are dead. The Prince have already secured Ceawin and if I can guess, the nearby baronies surrounding Ceawin have also been taken. Don''t send anymore scouts. We might receive the Prince''s wrath."


    "Yes, Your Holiness. How should we proceed from now on?"


    "The connection between me and that of my dear young angel whom I made to follow General Canter. He died. But since he is an angel, a bandit ambush or a rogue knight is no match to him. That could only mean one thing."


    "He is killed by either the Prince or his Generals." the paladin answered.


    "Yes. From the reports of our spies in the Valoisian Capital, we could conclude that Prince Beale is a genius in magecraft and weapons handling. We also know that he is an able and cunning statesman. And now, he have shown us his capability as a commander of his armies and his decisiveness to kill. The last mental message of that angel surprised me though."


    "What did he say? asked the paladin.


    "He said ''The Devil...'' then it was cut off. Strange thing though. I don''t know about what he meant as Satan is still in Hell and the Four Princes are still hanging out there as well. Could it be just an expression? He has not seen a devil before."


    "Maybe it is an exagerration, Your Holiness."


    "Maybe it is. Regardless, we must send someone to meet with the Prince on our behalf. Since Her Imperial Highness Princess Gabrielle is captured, we have to send another. Haaa... If only Her Highness awakens..."


    "In time, Your Holiness. In time."


    "Oh well. Soon, the empire will fall and we must establish ourselves before that. Are the preparations ready?"


    "Yes, the Holy Ones are now conducting the ceremony. Soon, the western fold of the empire will become our new sanctuary." the palasin replied.


    "Wonderful. When the preparations are ready, we''ll move out of here. The emperor... Let''s just leave with Princess Gabrielle when she comes back. Now finish the preparations. Send the envoy and finalize the plans. We will commence the operation soon. Now go."


    "At once, Your Holiness."


    Left on my own, I stood up and went to my table. I took a sit and filled the goblet I placed there with the wine I prepared earlier. Sipping the wine, a fruity flavor invaded my mouth.


    "Now then... How will you move, Prince Beale?"

 Chapter 22: The Price of Conceit

    King Hector POV


    When Beale started his conquest, I still haven''t returned to Marseilles. I''ve gone touring around Agmanac''s capital of Atalanta. From Beale''s citadel of Chernobog, one could see the vastness of the cityscape below. It could even be said that it can rival Marseilles or that it is greater than my kingdom''s capital. And my son did this all in more or less 6 months. I was escorted by the black-armored troops my son lent me. Whenever people see me, they would bow down but not with fear but with wide smiles. But the most surprising thing in Atalanta is the diversity of the people you can see. Here you could see elves, dwarves, dragon-kin, and beast-kin walking around without the fear of being captured and enslaved. No distinction and no discrimination. Everyone is living in harmony.


    The main concern is the nobles who began to rant about corruption and Beale''s monopoly on... well, everything. The nobles in Agmanac don''t receive any special treatment and they don''t get anything from the interactions with the Prince and the non-humans. They are shouting ''We have the right to have those technology, products, merchandize and experts too. We demand to have Prince Beale remove his monopoly on those things.'' and so on. They demand the things like those hollow metal pipes called ''cannons'', the flying units like gryphons and hippoglyphs and most importantly, the expertise of the dwarves and elves. They were all shot down by Beale when they raised this thing up. He said:


    "Why should I share this things to the people who didn''t even make an effort to conduct a meeting with the non-humans? Why should I share my inventions to those who didn''t even think of improving themselves and their territories? Why should I share my units to those who didn''t even think of enriching their fiefs and enhancing the capabilities of their armies? You all lie there, content with what you have. But when you see something that could bring you profit or could further enhance your dominion, you then start to talk about unfairness, monopoly and corruption. If any of you could tell me why you didn''t do this during that fucking jar of lard''s rule, I might reconsider it?"


    When nobody could speak, Beale continued. "You are only thinking of profit. Thinking of only yourself and to sate your greed. Did you even think of the people under you? No, you didn''t. You are just scavengers, lurkers and leeches. Such incompentent nobles are of no use to me. When I return to my expedition, I will deal with you people." Then he left, leaving the nobles on distraught and then came to me to beg.


    I didn''t pay them any mind since this is Beale''s problem. Besides, I doubt my son would even listen to me. When I was in the middle of my tour on Atalanta, I received a message from the capital. The content of he letter is mind-boggling so I then chose to cut my tour and return immediately. Returning together with me are the 666 troops that Beale lent me. How could Beale have done it?! For almost 300 years, we are defending our northern border from the empire yet... How could he have done it?! The letter only contained a few sentences but it was sufficient to report the situation to me.


    (My King, Prince Beale have destroyed the Empire''s southern defensive garrisons. The Southern Imperial Army of 2 million have been wiped out. Prince have also captured Ceawin and the port cities of Algair and Marcia.)


    A week after a tireless ride from Agmanac to Marseilles, I arrived at a tightly-packed throne room with my wife, Queen Victoria acting as regeant. When my arrival was announced, the walkway towards the throne was vacated and I rushed to my clearly-fatigued wife. I then sat at my throne, not minding my own fatigue and began the session again.


    "So... Why are all of you here today?"


    A Royal Noble, Duke Rothchild spoke. "My King, we came due to the alarming act the prince Beale did. We received reports of him attacking the Empire-"


    "And destroyed their Southern defenses, conquering Ceawin and the port cities of Algair and Marcia. I have received reports of the Prince wiped out the empire''s southern army numbering 2 million soldiers with his army of only 700 thousand." I interrupted the duke.


    "But Your Majesty! That is an act of war! The Prince didn''t even call a session to discuss his actions! He-"


    "Was insulted by the emperor." Shocked faces were evident on the face of the nobles. Gasps could be heard and murmurs can be heard.


    Duke Rothschild then spoke again. "Your Majesty... How could the Emperor insult the Prince?"


    "He sent envoys under our noses to make a peace treaty with Prince Beale and Agmanac. Note, he wanted to make peace with Agmanac, not with the Kingdom. But the devious emperor, under the guise of diplomacy, tried to spy on Prince Beale by surveying and extracting information using familiars. I was there when the Prince interrogated the spy. I was also there when the knight accompanying the envoy attacked the Prince. With such insult, the Prince retaliated by attacking the empire''s southern defensive garrisons, annihilating the Southern Imperial Army and conquering the empire''s primary source of grain and metal." I stated with vigor.


    Everyone was shocked on my revelation. Not only was the Prince spied on, he was also assauted. And judging from the temperament the Prince showed them 6 months ago, what emperor did could be interpreted as the emperor wanting a death sentence. But what they are more shocked about is the size of the Prince''s army. 700 thousand. It wasn''t included in the kingdom''s army but for it to have created the result of annihilating 2 million, that is unheard of. Even in guerilla tactics, it is impossible to do that unless you are defending a fort or a bastide.


    Duke Rothschild spoke yet again. "My king, how... how could the Prince have amassed such an army? And not just an army but one that could annihilate an army almost 3 times their size?"


    "The Prince never told us, Duke. But We can only tell you all one thing: The Prince will not share his inventions, developments, techniques and power with us."


    The hall errupted with roars as they heard that. One noble, Count Perigord exclaimed. "How could that be, Your Majesty?! Surely the Prince knows that with such power, we can-"


    "Then tell us, Count Perigord, what should we do?" I asked with a cold tone.


    "W-we could su-subdue him, Yo-your Majesty. We-we could-"


    "Did you not hear our words earlier, Count? Prince Beale annihilated an army 3 times the size of his. And We will tell you this. The army the Prince brought to the empire is just a portion of his entire force. He still have those troops of his in his capital of Atalanta. There are atleast 100 thousand remaining there and from the words of Prince Beale''s Chief Adviser, Lady Gremory, there are still those that are stationed south of Agmanac. The Prince also have a navy comprising of more than a thousand ships with almost half of that to be galleon-size battleships. If we include the soldiers guarding the borders and fortresses surrounding Agmanac, We could calculate that the Prince have more or less 3 million soldiers that are all under him and not the kingdom''s. If he could destroy the empire''s 2 million with just 700, how could we fare with 3 million with the kingdom only having 10 million if we include the reserves? Tell us, Lord Perigord. Can you give us the reassurance that you could subdue the Prince?" I asked while standing, releasing my cold aura.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "My King, are you saying-"


    "We are not implying anything. We just want you all to know that if we try to push the Prince, we all might be facing a civil war that will cost us half of our country. That is something we must prevent. That is why we have thought of something else. We would declare that Prince Beale be the official heir to the throne. We will crown him as the Crown Prince of Valois Kingdom. That way, we will obtain the Prince''s good graces and all of what he have since he will now be focusing not only on his dominion but also the whole kingdom." I stated with confidence.


    "A brilliant plan, Your Majesty. Very brilliant." Duke Rothschild exclaimed.


    "Yes! A very smart move indeed, Your Majesty." added Count Perigord.


    But before I could even speak, a female chuckle resounded on the room. My eyes then searched for that familiar voice and my sight led me to a lady in black battle dress. I watched in horror as I saw the lady in black armor walk towards me and spoke.


    "My dear King Hector, we meet again." She said while smiling at me, never bowing.


    "Lady Liliana..."


    "Indeed. I came to you with a message from the Prince. Would you like to hear it? He said this message would be better heard with the kingdom''s nobles present." She said with a playful smile.


    "Let us hear it then."


    "My liege lord, Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois, declares that he will NOT accept the title of Crown Prince since His Highness will be concentrating on his fief in the future, after his conquests. He also suggests Her Highness Princess Alaine as the heir of Valois Kingdom. His Highness also sights that should any of the nobles have any designs to invade or subdue Him and his dominion, His Highness wouldn''t mind to wage war with the kingdom. His Highness also says he will not share any of his inventions, training regiment or armies to the kingdom but He will help protect it should the need arise. That is all." she said with a curt bow and smiled at me.


    Duke Rothschild roared and said. "THAT''S PREPOSTEROUS! HE IS USING THE MONEY OF THE KINGDOM TO-"


    Before the duke even finished his words, the entrance door swung open and dozens of chests were delivered in front of me. I know what these are. With a bitter-face, I spoke to the lady in front of me.


    "Did Beale really return this?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Prince Beale returns everything that the kingdom gave him. All two million five hundred thousand gold Sol. His Highness says he never touched everything in those chests, not one piece. To those who doubted his words, I have also brought with me the stack of documents proving that not one Sol was used by His Highness."


    "Is that so? He really doesn''t want to rule Valois?"


    "His Highness said a statement about that when I asked him and a rebuttal about it should his statement face disapproval, Your Majesty. You might be offended of it as it pertains you and the nobles." she said with a small smile.


    "Let us hear it then."


    "His Highness says ''Why should I helm a kingdom that is already on its knees? Years of corruption have crippled the kingdom. Its armies are lax and its nobles, stagnant. Why should I lead such incompetent people who can''t even enrich and develop their own territories? No. They are just trash. Worthless in my eyes. And right now, there is only one thing in their mind. It is to plot against me and rob me of my things, both riches and advancement. Their greed, unsatable and their lust, great. It would be suicide to help such people who made their own predicaments. I am not a garbage cleaner. Let them collect their own trash and fix their own mistakes. They are not worth helping.'' That is His Highness Prince Beale''s statement, Your Majesty."


    I have really earned my son''s ire. He is a very calculative person. He might have forgiven me a little but that doesn''t mean he accepts me. But he is right. The kingdom is really on its knees and I am part of the fault as King. I looked at the nobles below me who are now enraged by the statements given by the battlemaiden. It is their egos that''s been hit. Duke Rothschild stepped forward and spoke.


    "Forgive me, Lady Liliana, but I think the Prince is being absurd. Surely he can''t say that as he is only a small child who-"


    "Who destroyed the empire''s southern army by himself and his armies. The small child who conquered the empire that no one here in this room could do. The small child who have enriched his fief to the point that he could buy Agmanac from the Crown 10 times over. The small child who expanded Agmanac''s trade and commerce even after the human countries have suffered recession.The small child who created a navy vastly superior than that of this Kingdom. The small child who made things that even the kingdom''s greatest generals and monarchs couldn''t do and that is to defeat the Empire. Duke Rothschild, that is the person you just called ''small child''. My liege lord, my Prince. I will take offense of such remark towards my sworn lord, duke." She said with an icy tone.


    "You are a subject of the kingdom. You are supposed to-"


    "I am not a subject of this Kingdom, Duke. I never was. I only have Hid Highness Prince Beale as my sworn lord. I have no other allegiances. If Prince would leave the kingdom, I would leave with him. If Prince submits to the kingdom, I would submit as well. And... should Prince decide to wage war on the kingdom, I will destroy the kingdom under his wishes." she said with firm conviction.


    "Enough, you two." I then stopped the two of them as it might lead into something troublesome. I looked at Lady Liliana. "Would that be the message of the Prince?"


    "To answer the Dukes disapproval with His Highness'' decisions. Here is what Prince Beale said: ''You all talk and bicker and plot and deceive. Where are all the Sols the people are giving you nobles aside from your stomach and your safes? And if I taught you things, who would benefit? Only you and a chosen few. Pathetic. If you are resolved to learn tings from me, meet me in a battlefield. I will teach you if you survive.'' Those are the last words of His Highness, Your Majesty. Now, please excuse me." shadows swirled under Lady Liliana and engulfed her. When it dispersed, she was gone.


    Everyone was dumbfounded with such a display. Again, Duke Rothschild spoke. "This is alarming, Your Majesty. Not only does the Prince deny us of any information, he is practically declaring war against the noblility. He will-"


    "If you have the strngth to back your words duke, then you can speak like that. Never did Prince Beale asked for finances or troops or anything. He stood up by himself. We will send Princess Alaine to him to appease him and maybe the Princess might change the Prince''s outlook and prejudice on us. Now all of you, especially the northern nobles, remain vigilant. The empire might strike us from the northwest, away from Agmanac. Everyone, we are seeing a dawn of a new age. Let us hope we don''t end up like the empire."


    """""Yes, Your Majesty!"""""


    I know that you all have lost your faith in me but I can''t let this kingdom fall. At least not until I can give this to Beale. I will not give up on that son of mine. I just hope he will heed my request. I hope Alaine could change his mind.


    Former Margraviate of Ceawin, Destroyed capital city of Dunstanburg


    Belial POV


    I am standing on the top of a plataeu, overlooking the destroyed city. Dwarven and elven craftsman are now running all around as they are remaking the city from scratch. Behind me is the fuming Gremory. She came when she heard that I destroyed the city in a fit of anger. When she arrived, the first thing she did was slap me in the face.


    "Fool! Belial, you fool!"


    Shocked by what she did, I tried to look at her but what I received was another slap on the other side of my face. She then spoke again.


    "Because of what you did, heaven will notice such devastation! You think you are strong enough to defeat the seraphs?! At most, you can defeat a Virtue but at your present self, you won''t even be able to kill a Dominion!"


    Holding my face, I spoke to Gremory. "Grem, I-"


    "Shut up! The blunder you created will surely be noted by heaven. Good thing Paimon was here. She was quick in blocking heaven''s eyes and now that I am here, I could reinforce her shroud but Belial... What you did is really reckless! You could have died!"


    After I saw her tearing up, I know I have made a blunder. I then spoke the only words I know would convey my thoughts.


    "I''m sorry, Grem."


    I don''t know if it was shock or something but Gremory stopped talking. Since I am bowing my head, I can''t see her save her feet which are still in front of me. A few moments later, she spoke again.


    "If you know your mistakes then... As long as you won''t do it again... I''ll forgive you."


    "I won''t give in to a fit of anger again."


    "I know that you are angry, that you are full of hate and that you are vengeful but think first. If you are strong enough then goon a rampage all you want but right now, control yourself." she said with a firm voice.


    "Are you not angry of what I have done with the humans?"


    "I don''t care about them though such a thing should be done with discretion. I know your hate to the humans and I''d be a fool to say ''don''t do it'' but keep it to the minimum. I had many human contractors before. Not all of them are-"


    "I will keep that in mind."


    "Hah... FIne. Now look up. I have something to report to you."


    Looking up, I saw her looking at me with a serious expression. "What is it?"


    "I received a report from the Southwestern border of Agmanac. 200 hundred ships bearing the twin pickaxe banner has been sighted. They are docking on an uninhabitted area of the southern reaches."


    "The Slave Kingdom of Dya Ntotila..."


    "Yes. What are your instructions?"


    "Tell Gaap to ready the fleet. I guess I''m still not returning home. I willwait for that fucking emperor''s deeds and testaments. After that, I guess I will meet another group of human trash. Since they dare step on my dominion, let us see if they have the power to resist our might."

 Character Introduction, Countries and Coinage

    Character Introduction


    Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois (King Belial, Bell)


    - The Protagonist. An incarnation of the Great Demon King Belial, a fallen seraph and one of the fallen Watchers during the Great War. He lived his life for 12 times, experiencing things that made him ''realize'' how messed up mankind is. Having given up on mankind after knowing man''s cruelty and nature, he walked the path of wrath and vengeance; to get back on the human''s who caused him harm and pain and to destroy ''God'' who made him experience what he went through.


    Belial is a master in bending two elements: fire and darkness with the latter being used almost everytime Belial attacks. He is also proficient in other elements like wind and earth but not light and water. Currently on his way back to Agmanac''s capital, Atalanta to deal with the invading forces from the kingdom of Dya Ntotila. 12.5 years old yet taller than mostof his contemporaries. Height equalling to most 15 year olds.


    Features: White hair, red eyes (6 Black wings, elven-like ears and a pair of golden horns when transformed)


    Paimon


    - Belial''s first summoned demon. Former Dominion and one of the Fallen after the Great War. Paimon is one of the strongest demon that holds the most deadliest and elite legions in Hell, third only to Satan and the Princes of Hell. She currently holds the title of Army General of the troops she pledged to Belial.


    She has two generals, Abalam and Belam and her ''priest'' Sperion. Right now she is defending the northern borders of Ceawin to intercept any Imperial troops should they try to get Ceawin back.


    Gaap


    -Belial''s second summoned demon. He is a Water Spirit King before he turned into a demon. He is an able water user and uses harpoons and a trident as weapons. He looks like an early adult with black hair and blue eyes. He is Belial''s Naval Admiral.


    He currently leads one of his fleets to look for lands in distant places to conquer. He made 3 fleets of ships and now, he is ordered to return to start Belial''s invasion on the slave Kingdom of Dya Ntotila.


    Glasya-Lebolas


    -Belial''s third summoned demon. Not much is known about her except that she is a very skilled assassin. The only body part Belial have seen in her is her golden eyes. As for her body features, aside from her height that is around the height and body of an average 18-20 year old woman, none is known about her. She is Belial''s spy master and shadow assassin. Along with her is her group of assassins that follow either her or Belial''s orders.


    Currently, she is in Atalanta, at Agmanac. She is left to guard the territory since Gremory went after Belial.


    Gremory


    - Belial''s fourth summoned demon. She is a beauty that can rival even the most beautiful among elves and angels. She has red hair and eyes with a body that even put Liliana to shame. She''s not to be underestimated though as she is the strongest among the summoned demons Belial currently have. She is Belial''s Chief Adviser and is the person responsible of meeting with nobles and dignitaries. She''s also the person that can substitute Belial on things that needs Belial''s affirmation or denial. She also leads a group of battlemaidens who are currently hidden.


    Currently, she''s with Belial as she personally gave a report to him about an invasion. She''s also the onlyperson known to have scolded Belial. She has feelings for Belial, or rather the past Belial. She is also the only female who openly declares her feelings for Belial which is answered by a cold shoulder from Belial as he believes she is loving a dead person and not the person in front of her.


    Zagan


    -Belial''s sixth summoned demon. He is a greedy demon whose primary sin was Greed. He can turn almost enything unto his liking like turning water into wine or turning simple rocks and metals into coins. He is a shrewed merchant and an able alchemist. He is Belial''s Treasurer and Chief Engineer. He also oversees Belial''s Agmanac Merchant and Trade Guild.


    Not to be underestimated, Zagan is one of the Great Kings of Hell. He and his legion can decimate armies using only their wits and their expertise to weave the battlefield to their favor. Currently, he is left to Atalanta to deal with the guild and the finances of Agmanac.


    Bathin


    - Belial''s seventh summoned demon. He is a powerful space magician. Due to the nature of his power, he is used mainly as a transporter of troops, supplies, merchandise and other things that needs to be delivered in great distances. He and his legions are also responsible for the creation of the Gateways. These are devices used to transfer things from one end to another without Bathin or his legions having personally doing it.


    He is currently in Atalanta, making gateways to all places that Belial is in contact with like the Underkingdom, Elvengard and the Dragon Isles.


    Malek (Adramelech)


    - A demon that pledged his allegance to Belial. He is a fallen angel witha former rank of Virtue. He fell to grace after his anger got a hold of him, turning him into an embodiment of flame. He is an able fighter with a stoic contenance. He wears a red armor with black plates and ornaments. He rides a red drake and is Belial''s Aerial Captain.


    He is currently holding the Imperial Southern Defensive line to defend it if ever the greedy nobles from Valois decides to interfere.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Liliana (Lilith)


    - A demon that pledged herself to Belial. She is a succubus progenitor and is known to be the real First Woman on Earth. Her sins, mainly lust, drove her out of Eden and became a demon of the night. Her abilities enables one to feel susceptible to mind control and illusions. She could also use it to entice others to submission. Like Belial, as she is attuned to darkness, she could also utilize shadows and use them for either teleportation or attack.


    She is currently on her way back to Atalanta from Marseilles after her confrontation with the kingdom''s king and nobles. She also brought back with her the intel on things Belial will know in the near future.


    King Hector Maxime de Bourbon de Valois


    - Belial''s father in his 13th reincarnation. A powerful warrior (in human standards) but not a capable leader. Due to his upbringing, he is trained to be a great warrior as a child but the major setback is that he is not interested in politics. The result became clear when he showed how mediocre his rule is. This mediocrity made the nobles crave for the throne. Because of that, Valois Kingdom is brimmed with corruption and deceit.


    He is currently at Marseilles, capital of the kingdom, to do his duty as king while planning to make amends to Belial now that the Prince have declared that he won''t accept the title of Crown Prince.


    Queen Victoria


    - Belial''s mother in his 13th reincarnation. She is a very loving mother and a good regeant should the king be absent to tend to his Royal duties. She is also a skilled magician (though not yet seen) and because of her affinity with magicka, she was chosen as King Hector''s wife.


    She is currently in Marseilles, helping King Hector in dealing with the problems of the state.


    Princess Alaine


    - Belial''s sister in his 13th reincarnation. Cheerful and friendly, she is the only person aside the queen whom Belial speaks to when he was small. She is the one always attending to Belial''s needs and she also loves her brother very much. The reason why Belial lent 666 troops to King Hector is not to protect the King but to protect his mother and sister.


    Her current status is unknown but it is said that she will be sent to Agmanac to try and reason with Belial.


    Emperor Charles Luxum


    - Emperor of Luxum Empire. He is the one who sent an envoy (Princess Gabrielle) to Agmanac to seek ''peace'' with Agmanac. His real intentions though were to find out how Agmanac became rich and if possible, bribe the officials, nobles or soldiers to make Agmanac fall, making it vulnerable to invade. This plan backfires and now, he lost his southern army, his main source of metal and grain and lastly, his main ports for trading.


    He is currently amassing his armies though it is unknown whether he will attack Agmanac or not.


    Princess Gabrielle Monique Tudor y Luxum


    - Third princess of the Luxum Empire. She was chosen as an envoy of peace to Agmanac. She is very kind and curious (eventhough she saw the non-human leaders, she didn''t seem to mind them). She is also someone who though having a low level, Belial couldn''t see through her skills and abilities. She is one of the characters that contains a hidden story, much like our MC but in a different view.


    Due to some mishaps, she is now detained inside Chernobog Citadel, Belial''s residence in Agmanac.


    Queen Anuriel Faelar


    - Queen of Elvengard, the kingdom of the Elves. She is also the leader of a coalition comprising all the lesser elven kingdoms surrounding Elvengard. She represented the elves in the meeting with Belial and have pledge herself along with all the elves to Belial''s protection and cause.


    She is currently readying her armies as commanded by Belial and is awaiting for further instructions.


    Highking Thormund Fellhammer


    - Highking of the Underkingdom, the kingdom of the dwarves. He is the head of the seven kings of the dwarves and is the voice of his people. He is a very powerful dwarf that wears a golden armor and a very big hammer. He pledge himself and the dwarves to Belial''s cause in return for Belial''s protection.


    He is currently readying his armies as commanded by Belial and have ordered his people to forge weapons, armors and merchandise for war and trade.


    High Priestess Aryz Nabal


    - High priestess of the Rah Yolus Kogaan, a clan of dragon newts that leads its people. She is a shaman and is one of the people who teaches her people their beliefs and religion. She have pledge herself to Belial''s cause along with the clan''s Grand Shaman. She is very polite but can sometimes be a little cunning.


    She is currently back in her clan to learn from the Grand Shaman herself as she was named as future Grand Shaman by Belial.


    Grand Shaman Myriim Nabal Mornaug


    - Head of both religion and politics of Rah Yolus Kogaan. She is the person responsible for leading their people and is the oracle of their patron deity. She didn''t gain Belial''s trust as she was too proud and aloof. She was demoted into a mere adviser when Belial Named Aryz the new Grand Shaman. She pledged herself and her people to Belial''s cause in return for his protection.


    She is currently readying her armies should Belial need them and is teaching Aryz how the ways of being a Grand Shaman.


    Countries and places that have been mentioned in the story


    Valois Kingdom


    - A kingdom with almost 860,000 square kilometers of land. It is one of the most populous countries and is located in the central part of the continent. Being placed in the center, she is bordered with many other human countries (kingdoms, dukedoms, unions and republics). This kingdom is rich in plains and rainforests. That being said, it isn''t fully utilized due to the sheer vastness of the place. Most people are concentrated in the cities but there are also small towns and settlements on the sticks, borders and outskirts.


    Due to the feud between the ancestors of the kingdom and the Luxum Empire, they are still at war even after 300 years. As such there are always tensions in the border facing the empire. The kingdom''s main produce are grains and farm animals. These are exported to other countries in exchange for coins and other mechandise. The currency used here is Sol. The Royal sigil is a gryphon standing in its hind legs with a scepter in its paws and a crown in its head on a blue background.


    Luxum Empire


    - The largest human country in the continent, with a massive 3 times the size of the Valois Kingdom. They bordered the Valois kingdom in the south, the elven kingdoms in the west and the dwarven kingdoms in the east. The north which is known as the Frozen Reach is a frozen wasteland where yetis and other creatures dominated the mountains. This is also where the mountain bandits and outcasts are usually found.


    They are at constant war with Valois Kingdom and hostilities happens every once in a while in the border they are sharing. They are also the center of the new religion that is spreading around the continent, the Anthropocentric Church. As the biggest country in the continent, they produce a lot of things but their main produce is metal and wood. The currency they use here is Zlot. The imperial sigil is a black spread twin headed hawk carrying a scepter in the left claw and a sword on the other, all under a red background.


    Slave Kingdom of Dya Ntotila


    - A archipelago on the south west part of Okeanus, the sea east of Valois Kingdom. It is comprised of 6 different islands each with different ''noble'' houses and the largest island, Ghana, is owned by the country''s ''royal'' family. Their main source of income is raiding, marauding and slavery.


    They are currently attacking the southern part of Agmanac, thinking that the Prince is busy attacking the empire and that the Prince brought his whole army on his conquest, leaving only a few to defend the principality. The currency they are using is Oncia. Their Royal sigil is two crossed pickaxes with a hand on the back, all on yellow background.


    Breakdown of any currency


    Bronze coin - Lowest denomination


    Silver coin


    Gold coin


    White Gold Coin


    Platinum Coin - Highest denomination


    Jeweled Coin - ornamental coins used by Royalty to award someone who did something extraordinary. Depends on what jewelis used on the coin as worth will range between 100 - 500 platinum coins


    1 silver = 100 bronze


    1 gold = 100 silver


    1 white gold = 25 gold


    1 platinum = 10 white gold


    1 tanzanite jeweled coin = 100 platinum coins


    1 taaffeite jeweled coin = 150 platinum coins


    1 black opal jeweled coin = 200 platinum coins


    1 benitoite jeweled coin = 250 platinum coins


    1 red beryl/red emerald jeweled coin = 300 platinum coins


    1 jadeite jeweled coin = 350 platinum coins


    1 musgravite jeweled coin = 400 platinum coins


    1 painite jeweled coin = 450 platinum coins


    1 pink diamond jeweled coin = 500 platinum coins


    Average consumption of families


    Luxum Empire - 50-80 bronze coin/meal (3-5 family members)


    Valois Kingdom - 30-50 bronze coin/meal (3-5 family members)

 Chapter 23: Conquering with an Iron Fist

    Belial POV


    4 days have passed since I conquered Ceawin. It''s capital of Duntanburg is now back on its feet, though it is still half done. Due to the combined effort of the elves and dwarves, we have succeeded in creating a new citadel and a new castletown. I changed the design of the town by making the citadel bigger with the castletown surrounded by 20 meter tall walls, all filled with turrets and bastions. Currently, Paimon is with me in the throne room of the new citadel. Gremory is currently overlooking the developments of the city.


    "Paimon, as my Army General, I''m entrusting Ceawin to you." I said while sitting on the throne.


    "May I ask why, milord?" she asked while making her way in front of me.


    "I need you to keep a close eye on the Empire. With the current situation, I doubt they will not retaliate to take back Ceawin. With the recession going on, thi place is something they cannot lose."


    "That doesn''t relly answer the question of why you wanted me to stay here, milord."


    "I am giving you a rank of margrave and is giving you Ceawin as your fief. I know it is lower than your real rank but for now, I would like you to accept it."


    "I see... So that is your plan all along. Brilliant, Prince Beale." she said with a smile.


    "As expected of a general... You easily read my moves." I said with a chuckle.


    "Blitzkrieg. That is what you are thinking."


    "Yeah. I want an army ready to move at a moments notice, attacking and conquering the enemies while they are unaware. With a forward command like Ceawin, I can initiate my moves towards the empire with ease. I can attack at whatever front I want and with the loss of the Southern Imperial Army, they will be short on troops as they will have to defend the brigands and outlaws to the north, dwarves to the east, elves to the west and us in the south." I stated.


    "But what of the ttack from the slave kingdom?" She asked.


    "I already gave Gaap my orders to attack and conquer that country. I can now speak to Gaap telepathically after I met him two days ago."


    2 days ago, Margraviate of Ceawin, Principality of Agmanac


    "Milord, the gateway towards Gaap''s conquered islands have been completed." Bathin, my summoned space magician, said.


    "Much appreciated, Bathin. Are the other gateways already working and stable?" I asked while overlooking the reconstruction of Dunstanburg on top of a plateau.


    "They are secured already, milord. Including those on the elven countries, dwarven kingdoms and the dragon isles. We created small gateways used for evacuation and reinforcement should the need arise on those places. I also gave the non-human leaders the access code to allows them to destroy the gateway should a territory where it stands fall." He said.


    "Excellent. Great work, Bathin. Do you require a reward for it?"


    "No, milord. This is also to ease my boredom. I have been in Hell for too long. This kind of things are a new source of entertainment for us." He said with a creepy smile.


    "I see. Well then..." Turning my back to face him, I said. "Let''s go. Grem, I need you to overlook the construction. Survey the area and remove all espionage devices." I said to Gremory who is just behind Bathin.


    "At once, milord." She bowed and disappeared.


    Looking back at Bathin, I spoke. "Let''s go."


    "Yes milord."


    He then made some handsigns and magic circles began to glow on both his hands. A moment later, a black swirling portal appeared in front of us. Knowing what it is, I stepped forward and just like that, I arrived at Chernobog Castle in Atalanta, my capital in Agmanac. We then walked as Bathin led me towards one of the rooms I designated for personal transportation.


    "This is the room towards the conquered islands, milord." He said while opening the door.


    "Good work. Await for my return, Bathin. I have to return to Ceawin later."


    "Yes, milord." He then slowly submerged to the portal he made under his feet and vanished.


    I walk towards the gateways Bathin created. Gateways are huge arches with a black swirling vortex in the middle. When I walked through it, it immediately transported to to another room. A bit lackluster than the room I was in, I decided to look at the window near me. What I saw is the vast expanse of Okeanus. I''m really at the sea. Looking down and I saw soldiers walking around while some of Zagan''s combat engineers are making things like houses on the castletown. A few moments later, I heard a knock on the door.


    "Milord, may I enter?" the voice behind the door said.


    "Enter, Gaap." I turned and looked towards the door.


    The door opened and in came a young man in an admiral''s coat. He kneeled in front me. "Milord, Gaap came to serve."


    "Stand up. We have lots to talk about."


    Standing up, Gaap immediately spoke. "Milord, I have heard of what happened to your southern territory. What are your orders?"


    "Nothing really happened to Agmanac. Not one denizen was captured or enslaved. The slavers however, have incurred massive losses including half of their ships. I will just order this to you Gaap. Destroy that country. Free all non-human slaves and the human children. The rest, let them fend of for themselves. You are authorized to use your two fleets to destroy that wretched kingdom. I will make do with the reserve to protect my fief."You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "It will be done, milord. If I may ask, can you make a connection with me via our contract? I requested so that you don''t have to personally go here to tend with such menial tasks."


    I walked towards Gaap and extended my finger to his forehead. He stooped a little to enable me to reach it. When my fingers touched his skin, an invisible connection was created.


    [With this, I can talk to you telephatically.] I said, talking to him through my head.


    [Indeed, milord.]


    Ending our ''mind talk'', I spoke once again. "How long can you capture that slave kingdom?"


    "A week, milord. I can obliterate everyone except those you instructed within a week at most."


    "I''m counting on you, Gaap. When you are almost finished, use our connection to talk to me. I would like to personally see the fall of such a country."


    "It will be done, Lord Belial."


    "I will return now to Ceawin as I''ve done what I came here to do and have given you your orders."


    "You won''t ask about the currrent developments, milord?"


    "No need. I will hear it from you later."


    I walked towards the gateway and was transported back to Agmanac.


    Present time


    "You made Gaap lead the expidition alone?" Paimon asked.


    "Yes. I have more pressing issues to attend to." I said to her.


    "You have expanded your territories. What do you plan to do with them. I know you are leaving Ceawin to me but what of the other conquered lands?" Paimon questioned me with a serious tone.


    "I will give the slave country after it is conquered to Gaap and name him margrave of Hildenburg. The port towns of Algair and Marcia will be given to Zagan and I will name him count of Edinburg. Gale Island will become Malek''s dominion and he will be named Viscount of Osburg. I will leave Ceawin''s name as I am doing it as a mockery to the empire. The islands Gaap discovered will become the headquarters for the Black Hand which is led by Glasya. That will be a major hub as I plan to make gateways connecting to every part of the continent there. I will not name her as a noble for now." I said while walking away from Paimon.


    "This will make the Agmanacian nobles discontented. And not just them but the whole Valois kingdom will be discontented." Paimon said while walking behind me.


    "I know but for that, there is a question: did they do anything to help me achieve the things I achieved?"


    "You know that they are humans, milord. Their discontent will-"


    "You forget one thing, Paimon. I am not afraid of them. I alone could challenge their entire armies and still come out on top. Their malcontent are irrelevant. They will have no share of it. As for the Agmanacian nobles, if their greed got the best of them then I have no further use of them. They remained because I can use them. If they are uncontented, then I have to remove them from their seats." I said coldly while pacing my steps.


    "Why not just remove all of them then? The humans, I mean. Remove them all in Agmanacian soil."


    "I cannot do that yet, Paimon. Such a huge culling will not go unnoticed. Many will suspect what we did inside our borders. The church will move. The angels will move. God will move. If not for Gremory''s sermons, I would have done what you just said to prevent malcontent inside my own dominion but by doing so will attract the attentions of beings that I have no power to resist." I said bitterly.


    "That is good, milord. You are now thinking and not just blindingly following your anger. What you did down here in Dustanburg is disappointing but if you have learned your mistakes then I would have no more words to say, Lord Belial." She said with a cheerful tone.


    "Hmph. Glasya!" I shouted.


    A shadow immediately arrived in front of me and congealed into a figure. "How may I serve, milord?"


    "Status report."


    "The Imperial Army of 15 million marches towards the imperial capital. They are ordered to defend the capital and when hostilities have settled will march to Ceawin to recapture it. Imperial scouts have been scouring the area and I''ve released an order to kill them on sight. 241 imperial scouts have been dealt with and 1017 familars have been destroyed. The port cities are under constant surveillance from the empire which have also been dealt with and all imperial agents trying to penetrate the defenses have been killed. Back in Agmanac, we have dealt with the incading slavers and killed 800 of them, reducing their forces into half. They are currently sailing back to their kingdom by which will be intercepted by Lord Gaap. The Anthropocentric church have sent an envoy to you, milord. A bishop." She said with an icy tone.


    "Good. Later, set up a headquarters in the islands captured by Gaap. Your Black Hand will be responsible for that area. I will have Bathin go there to create the gateways needed for your work. For now, continue with what you are doing. Deal with every intruder that the army cannot. Leave none alive."


    "It will be done, milord." and just like smoke, she vanished.


    "The church huh? I can finally see those angels."


    "Exercise caution, milord. We don''t-"


    "I know, Paimon. I said ''see'' not ''kill''. I will just meet with this ''envoy'' and see if it worth my time. Besides that..." I turned around to face Paimon. "I have killed a lot of humans but why is it that I haven''t leveled up yet? Do you know why, Paimon?" I asked her.


    "Level up, milord? I''m afraid I don''t understand." She said, confused.


    "You don''t see levels and stuff like that? Skills? Stats?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t, milord."


    "Is that so? You don''t have the All-Seeing Eyes?"


    "Th-the what? I-I''m afraid I misheard you, milord. Did you just say ''All-Seeing Eyes''?" She said as she held unto my shoulders.


    "Ye-yes. That is what I said. What''s wrong, Paimon?" Seeing her visibly shaken, I asked her about it.


    Letting me go, she spoke. "That milord... is something you shouldn''t have. Not even the previous Belial have those. Those are..." she then kneeled in front of me and held my shoulders. "I cannot say it right now as it would affect everything we have done. For now, just keep that fact a secret. About you having those eyes. I promise to tell you what those are in the future, when you are strong enough to protect that secret." She said seriously.


    "I see. It is that unique huh?" I tried to probe it out.


    "It is more than unique, milord. It is something far more greater than what I have known."


    "Fine. I will not talk about this anymore." Removing her hands on my shoulders, I turned around and began walking away from her. "I will just figure this out on my own then. I will go back to Agmanac. See the defenses and the fortifications of Ceawin, Margrave Paimon."


    "I will do my best to meet your standards, milord." She bowed while I stepped on the gateway towards Agmanac.


    Okeanus, Agmanac''s First fleet flagship "Tidehunter"


    Gaap POV


    "Sir, the slave ships are on sight. Awaiting orders!" A crew member shouted.


    "Blast them with our bow cannons! Send the orders to the fleet! Sink every vessel that floats!"


    """AYE SIR!"""


    Another crewman ran in front of me and kneeled. "Report! An enemy flagship is waving a white flag of surrender. All other slave ships are doing the same!"


    "Useless gestures. Sink them. Lord Belial''s orders are absolute. Leave none alive."


    After a few minutes of bombardment, all slave ships have been dealt with and survivors are now being pursued.


    "Full canvas! We must reach the slave kingdom by midday today! We must conquer it before they could even know what is happening! Let them know the power of my navy!"


    """YEAH!!!!"""


    Now, the world will know that Lord Belial and his armies are not to be triffled with. I just hope he will grow faster. I would like to see how the heavens will tremble from the might of the one they betrayed.


    Valois Kingdom, King''s Road leading to Agmanac


    Princess Alaine POV


    "I can''t wait to see little brother again! Though... he is distancing himself with me and our family, I know he is still my brother. I want to see him faster. Driver, drive faster!" I ordered the carriage driver.


    "Your Highness, you mustn''t do that. The road is treacherous and we might get into an accident with such reckless haste." the knight in front of me said.


    "That being said, I don''t know you. Who are you?"


    "I am Wold, knight under His Highness Prince Beale''s command."


    "My brother''s knights? Why are you escorting me?"


    "We 222 soldiers are under strict orders to keep you safe. The other 444 soldiers that are lent to King Hector are tasked to protect the queen and the king." he said with a serious voice.


    "I see. May I ask how is my brother?"


    "This lowly one does not know the status of His Highness but we received a message that he had already arrived to Atalanta after his work is done in Ceawin."


    "I see." I then moved my attention to the scenery outside. "I wish I could see brother faster. But... Would he even meet me?"


    Luxum Empire, Emperor''s Highway leading to Ceawin.


    Bishop Kapharel POV


    "Do you think Prince Beale will give us an audience? Surely, you must have heard of what happened in Ceawin, Algair and Marcia." an attendant of mine spoke.


    "It is fine. That is their fate as judged by the Lord. And fate made us travel south to meet Prince Beale. All of this is under the will of the Lord. You should not question it." I said with a smile.


    "Forgive me, Your Grace but I have a bad feeling about all this."


    "All will be certain when we meet the Prince. All will be seen then."

 Chapter 24: Fall of a kingdom, Unexpected discovery

    Belial POV


    I am currently sitting in my throne in Chernobog Castle. Down below me are the rambling Agmanacian nobles who came storming into the castle the day they knew I have returned. It has been 4 days and I have receied reports that the empire is readying for the arrival of their Grand Army. Apparantly, the foolish emperor really decided to take back Ceawin. I have already returned Princess Gabrielle back to the Empire as I have already received the title deeds of all my conquered lands in the empire. And as I have suspected, when the princess returned, the empire began its propaganda against Agmanac and Valois Kingdom. Surprisingly or rather unsurprisingly, the nearby kingdom didn''t even react to the emperor''s ramblings. This is mainly due to the letters they have already received from us regarding the underhanded tactics of the empire. Paired with the vigilance of our neighboring countries, they decided not to intervene in the conflict between us and the empire.


    Currently, I am attending a meeting with regards to the spoils of war and the distribution of the new conquered lands. The nobles have been rambling about lineage and rights to obtain those places.


    A noble, Count Osbourn, spoke in a large voice. "Your Highness, such a big land mustn''t be left unattended. With you here, there will be no one to develop such vital source of grain and metal. As such, I would like to recommend myself to lead the development of Ceawin." He said with a proud look on his face.


    "Such lies! You, Count Osbourn, want to rule Ceawin? With how dirt-poor your fief is, you want to develop Ceawin? You can''t even develop yours!" This noble, Count Toucy then spoke to me. "Your Highness, our family''s fief is the main source of grain in Agmanac. We could properly utilize such land and develop it into a more productive area for our principality!" he exclaimed.


    "Dream when you are asleep, Toucy! You want to develop Ceawin when you don''t even know a bit about mining and refining metals?!" Another noble, Count Gramont exclaimed. "I, on the other hand Your Highness, am very well-versed with mineral and metals. I can make Ceawin and Agmanac prosperous if I am given Ceawin." He said with a smug face.


    Nobles continued to bicker with one another and almost went into a brawl when such arguments become heated. As if they even did anything to begin with. Humans... Their greed is really amazing. I am greddy but on my own right. I was never greedy of power nor was I greedy of gold or jewels. What I am greedy about are trustworthy subordinates that won''t betray me. I don''t lust for power but I aim for it to defeat one being, God and annihilate those who betrayed me. But humans? They are all after many things. For what? To sate their greed. To sate their lust for power. To sate their pride. To covet those that others have. Uncontented with what they have. Fuck. Disgusting.


    Looking down on the bickering nobles, I spoke.


    "Ceawin is now under the management of General Alexandria Paimon whom I have named Margrave of Ceawin. The Port cities of Algair and Marcia are now under the leadership of Chief Engineer Johann Zagan whom I named Count of Edinburg after I combined the two cities and its outlying areas. Gale Island will be Captain James Malek''s domain and he will be named Viscount of Osburg. That is what I have decided." I said sternly.


    It was met with a protest from the nobles, especially the 3 counts. Count Toucy started. "Your Highness, how could a general, whose name we didn''t even know until now, be named margrave? That''s outrageous! How could a general make such a precious domain thrive?! She''s a general, not a noble!"


    "Exactly, Your Highness!" said Count Osbourn. "I beg your pardon for this but I agree with Count Toucy. With her capabilities, how could she even rule such a vast territory when she''s a commoner with no idea on ruling a domain!"


    You have no idea. I thought to myslef. Count Gramont then added. "She''s a military person, Your Highness, not a noble or ruler! How could she even make that domain prosper?! If she is left there to rule Ceawin, we won''t receive any benefits at all!" he exclaimed.


    Getting tired of their pointless opinions, I spoke. "If the empire attacks Ceawin to take it back, will the three of you be able to defend it?" I asked.


    Count Toucy spoke. "If given ample troops and weapons, I will make sure-"


    "Then why didn''t you defend the south when the slavers came marching on your domain, Count Toucy? Why are you here? You too, Count Gramont. Why are the two of you here when your domains are under attack?" I asked with a cold tone.


    Count Gramont answered. "Yo-Your Highness... I-I am here to report that our domains are under attack and wished that you-"


    "But why is it that you are now bickering, discussing and debating about who gets Ceawin when your domains are currently under attack?" I asked.


    "Uhmm... Your Highness... I... We..."


    "Enough." I stood up and spoke. "You all are bickering amongst yourself while Agmanac is under attack. You all wanted the spoils of war but didn''t even mind the current invasion happening on our borders! You!" I pointed on Count Osbourn. "Have you readied your troops in case the slavers walked to your territory?!"


    "My Prince, tha-that is what I-I came here to do! T-to call for aid so that-"


    "Preposterous! A moment ago, you were debating who would take Ceawin! I didn''t hear a fart about reinforcement or even a report that your territories are under attack! All of you are just promoting yourselves to be Ceawin''s margrave! Such incompetence! Do you all know?! I already sent my fleet to intercept the slavers. I had the southern armies annihilate the slavers who went on Agmanacian soil! I responded to such an attack while I was still in Ceawin! What about you people?! You turned tail and ran here in Atalanta! Shameless!"


    Count Gramont tried to speak. "Your-your Highness, don''t say that. We-we defended our fief with valor! Yes, that''s it! We defended it with-"


    "With nothing. You left your outlying towns and villages to fall. You just concentrated your forces on your capital while you and your families ran here in Atalanta where I stationed my most elite forces because you know you and your families are safe here. I have already received reports of women and children being retrieved while the men have been killed by the slavers. Tell me, counts, where were you when we were invaded? My forces are concentrated in the west, southwest, south, here in the capital and the north where I just finished my revenge against the empire. My east docks are protected by my fleets so it is also impossible to invade us there. The remaining places that are not so well-protected are the southeast where the slavers arrived and the northwest where just beyond the border, the Valoisian Northern Armies can be located. Where were your troops that are supposed to be defending your people?! Where are they?! Where were you people when Agmanac needed you?!"


    The three kneeled in front of me while sweating up. """Your Highness, I ask you to forgive us!"""


    "Such incompetence cannot be forgiven! You ran all the way here to secure your own safety while your denizens suffered on the hands of the slavers! Such unnoble like acts. Such acts of cowardice! I will hereby declare that you are stripped of your ranks and titles! I will designate someone else to fill your duties! All your properties and riches will be confiscated! You and your families will become commoners and be banished from my domain! This are your punishments!" I said with a threatening voice.


    "You... You can''t do this to me, Your Highness! My family have been with the kingdom for 400 years!"


    "My family served the Royal family for centuries, Your Highness! We are loyal subjects to the Crown! I demand that you revoke your sentence!"


    "I have made Agmanac rich and prosperous! My family might have a shorter history with others but we have been faithful to the Crown! Renege your sentence, Your Highness!"


    The three nobles began to shout at me and demanded that I renounce my sentence. Getting fed up, I shouted at them.


    "SILENCE!" When everyone shut their mouths, I spoke again. "YOU ALL SHOULD REMEMBER WHO YOU ARE! YOU SAY YOUR FAMILY SERVED THE CROWN, THEN TELL ME... IS LEAVING YOUR PEOPLE TO DIE AND BE ENSLAVED YOUR WAY OF SERVING THE CROWN?! DOES IT INCLUDE RUNNING AWAY FROM THE ENEMY WHEN YOU ARE NEEDED THE MOST?! SO WHEN VALOIS GOES TO WAR, WILL YOU RUN AWAY FROM THE BATTLEFIELD?! COWARDS! INSOLENT FOOLS! I RESPECTED YOUR FAMILY LINE THAT''S WHY I JUST REDUCED YOU TO COMMONERS! IF RULES HAVE TO BE IMPLEMENTED, I WOULD HAVE YOU AND YOUR FAMILY EXECUTED FOR ABANDONING YOUR RESPONSIBILITIES TOWARDS MY DENIZENS IN YOUR DOMINIONS! I ALREADY GAVE YOU FACE SO DON''T YOU FUCKING SAY THAT I DID THIS UNJUSTLY! IF YOU WANT ME TO BE JUST THEN SO BE IT!"The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Black tendrils from the shadows around flew towards the three and impaled them from all directions, including those under their feet, impaling them from below. Soon, I retrieve my control over the shadows and it soon returned to normal except those under the three which impaled and suspended them. Horror can be seen in the eyes of everyone in the room. Another three nobles have died in my hand. I then started to walk towards the remaining nobles and spoke.


    "I will be saying this to you people. I have been very dissatisfied with your actuations and mannerisms. Why do you think I gave General Paimon the vast land of Ceawin? Because among you people, she is the only one who could stop the empire''s advance and with the troops under her, she could easily wipe out any armies that would try to conquer Agmanac from the north. Why did I give Chief Engineer Zagan the newly-acquired port cities? Because he is the only one who could fully-utilize the trade coming in from those cities and with the might of his combat engineers, none could penetrate that territory. Why give Captain Malek the Gale Island? Because we need a quick response team that could be called quickly within all outlying territories and Gale Island is perfectly situated in Okeanus which is the middle ground of Agmanac, Ceawin and the port cities. With such a place, training new sky riders will be more proficient and less costly. I will temporarily hold on to the counties that have been taken from the three former counts until I can find someone else to manage them. Now..." Walking back on my throne and sitting on it, I asked. "Any other questions?"


    All the nobles kneeled and spoke. """NONE, YOUR HIGHNESS!"""


    "If there are no more inquiries, begone. But be warned, If any of you show your incompetence again in front of me, I will have you removed from your seats of power. And... if any of you tried to use me again on your own selfish needs, I will have your heads."


    Fearing for what I will say next, they all scraambled towards the door to exit the throne room. Soon, only I remained along with the guards that are guarding the room. I then pointed on a guard nearest to me in order to relay my orders.


    "Summon their families. Their children below 10 years old will be kept here in the castle. The remaining will become commoners and be made to serve the principality as part of the workforce. Order the scribe to create a letter pertaining to the transfer of these three''s families to Ceawin where they will help raise crops and mine metals and minerals."


    A guard then came forward and bowed. "At once, Prince Beale." he then left afterwards.


    "Guard, call Liliana. I need her to do something for me."


    "At once, Prince Beale."another guard then bowed and rushed to do my orders. A few moments passed and a knock could be heard from the entrance. "Prince Beale, Chief Chamberlain Liliana have arrived."


    "Send her in."


    The door opened and in came Liliana in her maid attire. She kneeled in front of me and bowed. "You called, milord?"


    "Yes, I need to make a contract with you." I told her straight.


    "Contract, milord?" she asked, seemingly confused.


    "Don''t play with me Liliana. I need to form a contract with you so that I may contact you whenever I needed.It is a hassle to have someone call you and it would take a while. And if, for example, I am in a far away land, I cannot give you an instruction that I needed you to do at the soonest possible time." I explained.


    "Now that yu mentioned it, milord, it is a hassle."


    "Indeed. That''s why I need to form a contract with you."


    "What kind of contract will you want us to have, milord? A parent-child contract? An equal contract? A master-servant? A master-slave? Or maybe a lover-"


    "A master-servant will do, Liliana."


    She pouted as she began speaking. "You didn''t even make me finish my questions... Fine! A master-servant contract it is. Give me your hand, Prince Beale." She extended her hands to hold unto mine.


    When she acquired my hand she immediately put it on her left breast and began the contract ritual. A magic circle appeared below us as she channeled her magicka to create a contract seal. She needed this because she wasn''t summoned by me. She moaned as black chains began coming out of my arm which she held unto and bound her. When the ritual was over, Liliana was panting like crazy and she fell on her knees.


    "Tha-that was... wonderful. I... I never though playing a masochist would be-"


    "Silence, you lewd demoness. Why need to put my hand on your chest?"


    "Why, for better result, my Prince. Besides, I''m a succubus. I am a lewd demon."


    "That''s the end of that. Anyway, inform the leaders of the elves, dwarves and dragon-kin that I have found a good place where they could use as an embassy here in Agmanac. Three counties big. I''ll designate them to each county so that they would have a residence here in my dominion. Issue an evacuation notice. All humans within Toucy, Orbourn and Gramont Counties will be sent to Ceawin and our new port cities. We will have them there to farm grains and mine metals, minerals and gems. Surely they would want to be away from raiding slavers. And, they are... disposable. If the empire attacks, they would be our meat shields just in case the impossible happens."


    "It will be done, Milord." she then bowed and left.


    "Now then..." Standing up, I then walked towards the place where the laboratory Bathin works on is located.


    I walked to the corridors of my grand citadel. Sounds of birds chirping and the wind''s breeze filled the air as I peer outside and into the citadel''s gardens. I have conquered a great producing area in the empire. I also have began my invasion in the slave kingdom but... there is still something missing. Something I forgot... Am I loosing my way? I was thinking of this and in no time, I arrived at Bathin''s laboratory. It is a building far from the main citadel where Bathin can do his experiments freely. Before I could even knock, a voice resounded from inside.


    "Come in, Your Highness." the voice which sounded like Bathin said.


    "Entering the building, I was faced with a very untidy hall with parchments, books, paper, and appartuses everywhere. I then walk towards the only person present here: Bathin himself.


    "How can I serve you, Prince Beale?" he turned around and asked.


    "Transport me to where Gaap is right now. He told me the last island has been barricaded and the invasion is about to end."


    "At once, Your Highness." He then produced a portal that I think leads to Gaap.


    Before I could enter the portal, I faced Bathin and asked him. "Bathin... I feel like I am not walking the path I should be walking in. I have defeated the enemy to the north and conquered the slave kingdom, expanding my domain but... I feel lost. Confused. Am I still on the right track?"


    Bathin just smiled and said. "It is because you are doing this the ''human'' way. You are strong for human standards but you are weak in our standards. What you need is to travel the world. Expand your views. Only then would you find your answer."


    Thinking a little bit, I then said. "I''ll keep your words in mind, Bathin. Thank you."


    "Your words relieves me, Prince. Now go. Gaap is waiting on the other side."


    I then stepped into the portal. I hope I can find the answer after all of these.


    Slave Kingdom of Cya Ntotila, Capital of Ghana


    Gaap POV


    "I never expected to see an angel here in this country. A Principality at that. How come you are here, acting as king?"


    "And I never expected a demon king amongst the attackers. I really lucked out this time." said the young crowned king with angelic wings behind him.


    "Who are you and why are you here?"


    "I am Reziel and by our Father''s authority, I was sent to lead this country and purge the unclean." the man named Reziel said.


    "I see. Well, you are detrimental to my lord''s plans so-"


    Before I could even finish my words, a portal formed beside me and a few moments later, someone I know stepped out. When he saw the angel in front, a terrible aura erupted. He really arrived at the most unopportuned time. Now, he might wreck this place upside down. My liege lord have arrived. Beside me is King Belial.


    Belial POV


    After stepping into the portal, what was seen by my eyes are the wings of an angel. When I saw that, I immediately released the limiter of my passive skill, Dominion. My anger boiled when I saw the angel''s face. One of those who betrayed me. An angel who betryed Belial.


    "Reziel, how wonderful. I never thought you are here in middle earth." I said to the angel hovering in front of me.


    "My... Such aura. Indeed, this one is Reziel but may I ask who-"


    Before he could finish his words, I arrived in front of him and smashed his face with my fist. I then produced a huge fireball in both my hands.


    "FRAGLANTIA INFERNUM"


    I hurled the condensed fire in my hand towards where the angel smashed himself into. BOOM! The spell exploded into a big dome of black flame. The flames danced while the angel within was shouting in pain and despair. Finally when the fire began to lessen, I shadow walked towards the epicenter of the blast and found the angel writhing. I then began gathering magicka from the surroundings and encased the angel. Shadows began to wrap itself around the angel who is now horrified with what I am doing.


    "Who are you?! Why are you doing this to me?! I am an angel of God!" He exclaimed.


    "It is precisely because you are an angel of God that I am doing this." I said in a cold voice.


    "How... How can such man be so evil?!"


    "I am no man." I then spread out my wings in front of him. "I am a fallen."


    Shock was seen in his eyes before he is totally enveloped in shadow and darkness. I then weaved the magicka and made it form into a shape of a bull.


    "TAURI CHALCEI"


    The angel, Reziel, has been captured inside a bull. He was shouting vehemently.


    "You may be a fallen but you are once a seraph! A servant of God! Repent and you might yet receive God''s grace again! Don''t do this!"


    "Don''t you remember who I am, Reziel. You were there. The day I fell to grace. You were there. You watch me plunge into Hell and laughed at me while I fall."


    "It-it cannot be... Lord Belial?"


    "It is indeed I and I have returned to settle the score. To those of you who betrayed and deceived me. I will bring to you my judgment." Magicka gathered at an alarming rate while I speak to the trapped angel.


    "Lord Belial! It wasn''t me! I didn''t betray you! Please!"


    "Repent. For what awaits you is the fiery flames of Hell." I then gestured my hand and clenched it to a fist.


    "GEHENNA"


    Flames exploded and wrapped itself around the brazen bull. The fire swirled and danced as it engulfed the bull. Shouts and cries of mercy could be heard being spouted by the angel being burnt inside the bull.


    "LORD BELIAL! I REALLY DIDN''T BETRAY YOU! PLEASE HELP ME! SAVE ME! I NEVER BETRAYED ANYONE! PLEASE! NO! FATHER! HELP ME!"


    I increased the density of magicka that fuels the flames surrounding the bull. Soon, the cries leseened and lessened then finally with one final shout, Reziel exclaimed.


    "I MIGHT DIE TODAY BUT REMEMBER THIS, BELIAL! I AM JUST THE TIP OF THE ICEBERG! YOU DON''T KNOW WHAT REALLY HAPPENED BUT SOON, YOU WILL! AND WHEN THAT HAPPENS, I WILL SMILE UPON YOU AS YOU WOULD HAVE BEEN TURNED TO ASHES BY THEN! YOU ARE NOTHING BUT A FALLEN! A DISGRACE! SOON, YOU WILL FIND OUT ABOUT OUR GREAT FATHER''S PLANS AND YOU WILL FIND OUT HOW UTTERLY BLIND YOU ARE! SOOn... you... will... find... out... how... futile... your... ef...forts...are...."


    Reziel''s voice soon faded and then there was nothing. The only noise I could hear is the dancing of the flames that is still burning the bull. Soon I dispersed the flames and what is left is a feather which then flew towards me and entered my body. I was alarmed about it. I thought maybe it was a trap but soon I found out why.


    I leveled up.

 Chapter 25: Increase in Strength, Decrease in Vigilance

    Belial POV


    I leveled up. When the feather was absorbed within my body, I experienced a surge of power that I have not experienced since obtaining Belial''s blood and memories. When I checked my status menu, it revealed great changes in it.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Armagnac de Valois (King Belial)</td>


    <td>Level: 953</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Titles: Second Prince of the Valois Kingdom, Prince of Armagnac, The Tyrant, The Damned, The Worthless, The Defiled, The Betrayed, The Unwanted, The Plague, The One who Defied Fate, The One who Challenged God, The Fallen, The Watcher, The King of the Unwanted, The Breaker of Fate, The Evil Incarnate, The Awakened, The Returner, The Angel Killer</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Job/s: Weapon Specialist, Master Warlock, Master Alchemist, Master Pyromancer, Master Conjurist, Master Assassin, Expert Illusionist, Seraph (Fallen)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Health : 1945200/1945200</td>


    <td>Magicka: 2156640/2156640</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Stamina : 596130/596130</td>


    <td>Strength : 1137920</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Intelligence : 1532700</td>


    <td>Agility : 2045820</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dexterity : 1997700</td>


    <td>Vitality : 1944800</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Endurance : 595000</td>


    <td>Luck : 1</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Active Skills:</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Fire Magic : Lvl. 47</td>


    <td>Darkness Magic : Lvl 49</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Weapon mastery : Lvl 46</td>


    <td>Illusion magic : Lvl 38</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Alchemy : Lvl. 45</td>


    <td>Conjuration Magic : Lvl 49</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Assassination : Lvl 45</td>


    <td>Curse Magic : Lvl 45</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Passive Skills:</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>All-Seeing Eye</td>


    <td>Angelic Transformation (Fallen)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Demon Transformation</td>


    <td>Corruption Aura</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Death Aura</td>


    <td>(Un)Holy Aura</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Domination</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>???</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Status</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Initial Awakening</td>


    <td>Regressed State</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Sealed</td>


    <td>Cannot level up though menial means (Needs Angelic Essence to level up)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Weakened</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>???</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    My stats and skills have significantly increased. My level jumped from 627 to 953. That''s 226 levels. Because of my anger, I didn''t even bother to check Reziel''s status board but who cares. I am now much stronger than I was before. I can now see in my status just what I need to level up. Angelic essence. What does this mean? Should I hunt down angels to level up? As I was watching my status board, Gaap came and arrived behind me.


    "Milord, what should we do here?"


    "I''m giving this area for you to develop, Gaap. It may be lower than your real rank but I am granting you the title of Margrave of Pittsburg. This will be your dominion. This way, you may be able to intercept any ships going to Agmanac with relative ease. With Glasya manning the new islands of Black Hand, I can be assured that Okeanus is under our rule." I said to him seriously.


    "What of the prisoners? The slaves?"


    "The prisoners could be used as workers on whatever you want them to do. Kill them if their use is finish. As for the slaves, have the elves, dwarves, and other non-humans be sent to Agmanac. I have already readied their setup there. 3 counties big. As for the children, have them sent to the citadel. Liliana will have a use for them."


    "And the adults?"


    "I will not have slaves. I''ve been a slave. I will not have someone else experience that. I may hate mankind but I will not stoop down their level. To those who want to die, kill them. To those who want to live, make them work here. Either way, they are your responsibility. But..." I faced Gaap with a serious face. "Should they try to rebel in any way, finish them without second thought."


    "I will heed your words, milord."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "There is just one thing. Follow me, milord." Gaap said as he turned around and began to fly away using his bat-like wings.


    I immediately followed him and we arrived at the royal castle of Semna. The castle was mostly intact, if not for the hole I created when I blasted Reziel out of the castle. We then arrive at the halls of the great harem. Thankfully, all soldiers are under direct control of Gaap. If they were human soldiers, they would have pillaged the castle and raped it inhabitants. We flew down and retracted our wings. We walked until we arrived at a great hall where the women are currently hugging each other. Beautiful women of different ethnicity can be seen here. But what I didn''t expect are the small children that has little wings in their backs. The oldest of them is a female about my age but still quiet naive. I walked towards them and the women suddenly began weeping. As if they felt their women''s distress, the angel-like children began to weep. I then invoked a spell to calm themselves by making everyone sleep.


    "SOMNIUM"


    I invoked a sleep spell, an illusion magic. One by one, the women and the children began to fall asleep. When everyone was sleeping, I spoke towards Gaap.


    "Gaap, remove the women. I have no need for them, but the children... I have something I want from them."


    "At once, Your Highness."


    With a wave of Gaap''s hand, water tendrils began to invade the room and took away the women protecting the children. When they are removed, what remained are 9 children with age ranging from 5 to 12 years old. When Gaap went out to carry off the women, I began to wake up the sleeping children. One by one, they woke up and looked straight at me. I walked towards them and spoke.


    "Who are you people?"


    Confusion is immenent in their faces. Soon, the girl who I think is the oldest one, began to speak. "We don''t know. Do you know?"


    "I wouldn''t be asking this question if I do. But are you associated with God?"


    "What is God?" she asked.


    "The Father of your father. Isn''t your father Reziel?"


    "We don''t know. I don''t know who God is. I didn''t see him. So Reziel is the name of our father." she said while being absentminded.


    This children are hopeless. They are too... innocent... Could this be a ploy? I walked towards her and said. "Can I touch your head?"


    As if natural, she just smiled and answered. "Sure."


    I then proceeded to touch her head and began to scour it for anything especially her connection with God. But what surprised me is something else. She is a black slate. She doesn''t even have a name. She just refers to herself as ''me''. I removed my hand on her head and looked at her face. I saw that she was weeping with huge tears flowing from her eyes.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "What did you do? It hurt my head. It was painful. Why did you hurt me?" She said while sobbing.


    Soul searching is painful as it scours the soul. "Sorry. I was just looking for something in your head."


    "Okay. But don''t do it again next time." She said while trying to smile.


    I needed angelic essence to level up but judging from their looks, are they even angels? "What do you want to do from now on?" I asked her.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, clearly confused.


    "I am leaving now. Your father is dead and you would be left alone."


    "What about the ladies earlier?" she asked.


    "Ladies? Aren''t they your mothers?"


    "What''s a mother?"


    "The one who gave birth to you." I said with a firm voice.


    "I don''t know."


    "Then what do you want to do now?"


    "Can''t we come with you?"


    I found it strange so I asked. "Why?"


    "You are like us... I think? I feel you are... just like father and us... only... weird?" She said, trying to justify what she is feeling.


    I then released my wings and spoke. "You are not the same as me. I am a... wait! Don''t pluck my feathers!"


    I shouted as the children ran towards me and began to encircle me with excited expressions in their faces.


    "Wow, big wings!"


    "Bigger than Papa!"


    "Black wings! Black Wings!"


    "Big Brother has many wings!"


    "Can I touch it? Can I touch it?"


    "Cool! Can you fly like father?!"


    "Awesome! Awesome!"


    "Give me a ride! Give me a ride!"


    "You have such great wings! Bigger than father''s! Mine is not even worth mentioning!"


    Devoid of caution, greed, lust, pride and envy. These children... I then spoke to them as I retracted my wings.


    "You all could come with me. I will be leaving now. Follow me." I turned around and began to walk out.


    The children walked behind me as they followed me outside. Some gasps and exclaims can be heard behind me but I didn''t pay any heed to it. When I arrived at the castle gardens, I met Gaap who suddenly appeared in front of me.


    "Milord." He kneeled down and spoke. "The situation is now under control. The whole archipelago have capitulated. Your instructions have already been carried out and executed, Milord. Do you have any other orders?"


    "I''m leaving the archipelago''s rule to your hands as I have said earlier. I will be returning to Atalanta."


    Looking atmy back, he saw a child beside me who then smiled at him. "What of them, milord? They are giving me this... uneasy feeling... They are too... innocent... Makes me want to corrupt them."


    "Don''t, Gaap. I will handle this kids. For now, just develop this lands and make it prosperous. You are a Prince and a Great President of Hell. Surely this kind of thing is within your expertise." I said to him with a knowing smile.


    "Don''t worry, milord. I will see your orders done."


    "Good. I''ll take my leave then. Children..." I looked behind me and saw the children looking right back at me with curious eyes. "Follow me. We are going home."


    Chernobog Citadel, City of Atalanta, Principality of Agmanac


    Liliana POV


    I have received an influx of children from all over the places and areas that Prince Beale conquered. There are more or less 500 thousand children. All of them are currently staying in the undercities beneath the Agmanac Mountains. They are tended with the elven women that Queen Anuriel sent here to take care of these children. Some of them could be integrated in the citadel so I controlled them under illusion magic. Since I am giving them an illusion that Prince Beale is their absolute leader and that they are his servants from such a young age, it would be difficult for any person to remove it as it will soon become their reality. Many children are slowly being ''indoctrinated'' as their numbers grew. Even I am having a hard time doing it.


    Currently, I am walking towards my master''s room as he had apparantly returned from Dya Ntotila which has been renamed the Margraviate of Pittsburg. Before I could even arrive at my master''s door, I can already sense his aura. Did he get stronger? I then proceeded to knock on his door.


    "Your Highness, It''s Liliana."


    "Who''s that in the door, Prince?"


    "Yeah. Who is it? Who is it?"


    Multiple voices came from the inside. They all sounded like children. Could it be?! "Milord, I''m coming in."


    When I opened the door, what I saw completely surprised me. Children. Lots of them inside Lord Belial''s quarters. They are either playing or drawing or just messing around. When I entered, all their attention were diverted to me. But there is one thing this children have that differed from the rest of the children that were brought back from Your Highness'' conquest. Are those... angelic wings? Are these angels?! Before I could even speak, Lord Belial spoke.


    "They are Nephilims. Born between angel and man." He said while sitting on his chair, a kid on his lap.


    "Where did you find them?"


    "Back in Dya Ntotila. Their father is the king there. A Principality named Reziel."


    A Principality?! "Are you alright, milord?" I asked as I am worried he might be hurt.


    "I am fine. Just a bit overwhelmed by this children." Standing up, Lord Belial walked towards me and spoke. "I''m leaving them to you. I have things I need to tend with. Just... Don''t corrupt them... Annoying though they may be, they are... they remind me of my past... my naivety, my weakness but also... my innocence. I intend to keep them. Take care of them while I''m away, Liliana. I''m counting on you." He said while looking at me with earnest eyes.


    That''s foul play, milord. "Your will be done, milord."


    Turning arounf, he spoke to the children. "Big sister here will play with you while I go and do my work. Behave, okay?"


    """"Okay!""""


    "Good. Now always follow what Big Sister tells you." He turned once again and told me. "I''m counting on you." before walking away, leaving me with the children.


    Haaaa... This is going to be a pain. I thought to myself as the children came running towards me.


    1 week later


    Agmanac Southwest Border, Lindisfarme Fortress


    Princess Alaine POV


    We are currently gazing at an amazing fortress in front of us. I''ve been through this road but I never saw this fortress before. My carriage went to the grand entrance that blocked the way leading to Agmanac. The knight in front of me disembarked and went towards the guards. Without even telling them who we are, the gates opened and we were allowed to proceed. When the knight reentered the carriage, I began to question him.


    "Sir Wold, why were we able to pass through the gate so quickly without announcing my presence?"


    "They have already been informed of your presence. I have already received a message that His Highness Prince Beale is now currently waiting for your arrival at Chernobog Citadel in Atalanta."


    "Chernobog Citadel? Isn''t it supposed to be Castle Atalanta?" I asked.


    "Prince Beale have renamed it as he wanted to remove all things that is related to the corrupt count who ruled Agmanac before."


    "I see. Well then, let''s go. I''m excited to see my little brother again."


    The carriage then started to traverse the road. A few more days and I will be able to see you again, brother.


    Bourscheid Castle, Celtrieze, capital of Luxum Empire


    Emperor Luxum POV


    "How''s the army''s movement?"


    "They will arrive here in two weeks time, Your Majesty. 15 million strong soldiers are marching towards the capital as we speak." my adviser said.


    "Good! With their arrival, I can finally take back what that snot-nosed brat from the south stole from me!" I exclaimed.


    "There is a slight problem, Your Majesty..." he said with an uneasy tone.


    What could it be? Is... Is that brat marching towards the capital?! "What is it?! Speak! Is that prince marching to invade us here?!"


    "No, Your Majesty. He have made his army stay in Ceawin. My report is about a..." he stopped speaking as if contemplating what to say.


    "What is it?!"


    "A-a wall, Yo-your M-majesty. He-he cr-created a-a wall." He said with much difficulty.


    "A wall? What significance does a wall have?"


    "He surrounded Ceawin with 30 meter high walls, Your Majesty." He said while looking down.


    "A what?! He encompassed the whole margraviate of Ceawin?! How is that possible?!"


    "Not just that, Your Majesty. Algair and Marcia are now of one territory which was renamed Edinburg by Prince Beale. He also made a wall there that connects to the wall in Ceawin." he said seriously.


    "How could he make such things?! But no matter! Is there any blindspots in it? Somewhere we can use as a route to destroy that damn brat''s army?"


    "There are none so far, Your Majesty. All scouts have been missing since they were sent for reconaissance. All familiars has been shot down as well. We have no information regarding what is happening inside Ceawin."


    "Just what is going on here...?"


    Before he could even speak, a messenger came and spoke. "Your Majesty, urgent news. The Central Church where Pope Phillip resides is devoid of any people. Not even the nuns are there."


    Another messenger came and spoke. "Your Majesty, Princess Gabrielle is currently missing. We have dispatch a batallion to find the princess.


    I sat back down on my throne while creasing my brows. Just what is happening here? What is going on?!

 Chapter 26: The Approach of Ill Omen

    3 days later


    Chernobog Citadel, Atalanta, capital of Agmanac


    Belial POV


    I am currently reading documents in my own room while having a nephilim child on my lap. Whenever I am around the castle, this half-angel kids are always following me around. I haven''t thought of any names for them yet so I just call them with numbers starting with the oldest. Right now, on my lap is Seven. She is around 6 years old. Very polite and friendly. She is sitting on my lap while playing with a doll Liliana gave her. She was playing while making sure I am not disturbed.


    The others are either sleeping or playing with each other but the eldest, One, is behind me as if acting as my attendant. At first I asked her to just relax but she insisted on standing behind me so I relented. Right now, I am reading the current reports on the status of the newly-acquired lands. Ceawin is in full alert. Edinburg is spy-free. Osburg is producing new aerial riders and Gaap is currently developing his new dominion. Good. As I was skimming thorugh the documents, a knock to my door resounded.


    "Milord, I bring you news." A voice from behind the door resounded.


    "Enter." When the messenger arrived, he kneeled in front of me. "Enough with the formalities. What is it that you wish to report?"


    "Milord, Her Highness Princess Alaine of Valois have arrived. She is currently being attended by Lady Liliana."


    "Is that right? Very well. Inform them that I will be there in a moment."


    "At once, milord." He then bowed and went out.


    I turned around and spoke to the eldest nephilim girl. "One, I leave you in charge with your siblings. Take care of them."


    "Okay." she said with a smile.


    Taking my coat from the coat rack, I spoke again to One. "I''ll be right back."


    "Have fun!" She said while waving her hand.


    """""Take care!""""" yelled the other kids while waving their arms, smiles imminent on their faces.


    Walking to the corridors, I was immersed with a lot of thoughts. This... This is all wrong... I am... deviating from my path... Is it because... everything is too... easy? In the middle of racking my mind for answers, I felt a very familiar presence.


    "Helel..."


    A flash of light erupted in front of me which blinded me for a few moments. What remained is a figure of a woman wearing a white himation with gold pins and ornaments. She saw me look at her and smiled at me.


    "It has been a while, Belial."


    "It has, indeed. May I ask why you suddenly decided to show up after all this time?" I asked with a confused tone.


    "That''s weird... You are mellow. I was expecting you to be more... Angry... Wait..."


    She then moved towards me and touched my head. Then I felt Helel''s power scouring my head. Fuck! This is painful as shit! I know it is painful but...


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    "Bear with it... I''m looking for something... Ahh."


    With a quick flick of his arm, she drew something from inside me. Looking at it, I was shocked. Could it be...?


    Helel looked at me and nodded as if knowing what I concluded. "It is as you suspected. This is wisp of consciousness from the angel you whose essence you devoured."


    "That is... affecting my head?!"


    Before Helel could reply, the wisp began to form a figure albeit small. "Helel, I should have known... That was why I couldn''t fully affect him. That was your doing."


    "Indeed it is, Reziel. I can''t have my friend and champion be mind-controlled by you." Helel just smiled towards the wisp.


    "So he is just your mindless zealot, Helel? Or should I say Lucifer?"


    I interjected between their conversation. "Lucifer? The Prince of Hell closest to Satan? I thought... I thought you are just the leader of Grigori."


    Helel looked at me and spoke. "Belial, I never intended to keep it a secret from you. As a principal Demon King, you are entitled to know such information but... Right now, you are-"


    "Too weak!" shouted the wisp. "I even almost controlled you, a great seraph, with relative ease. If it weren''t for Lucifer''s intervention by putting memory seals in your head, I would have succeeded! I, a principalitty, a mere 6th ranker, almost succeeded subduing a seraph!" the wisp exclaimed.


    I was almost controlled?! Just like that?! I couldn''t control my wrath and moved to grab the wisp. "TELL ME! WHEN DID YOU START INFLUENCING MYSELF?! THE ONLY TIME WE SAW EACH OTHER IS AT PITTSBURG! HOW-"


    "No use in threatening me, unholy one. I am already a wisp but to give you a prize for being able ot keep your sanity, I will answer your questions. I started influencing you from back when you saw the children back in your castle dungeons or rather, citadel dungeons. One of the wisp present there is a part of my soul which was from a body of one of my incarnations captured by the then Count LeFlamma. Due to the non-intervention policy of Father, I wasn''t able to rescue that incarnation of mine. After dying, that part of my soul remained as a wisp and awaited for something to attach itself into. That is where you came along. Hahahaha!!!"


    Enraged by the mocking words of the wisp in my hands, I began to squeeze it tighter as if trying to crush it to death. That was until Helel or should I say Lucifer, held unto my shoulders. He didn''t speak to me but to the wisp in my hand.


    "Tell me, Reziel. How were you affecting the mind of the Belial? Even if he is weakened, he is still a seraph; a being that is far more powerful than a Principality like yourself. How were you able to do it without bypassing my barriers?"


    "That is simple, oh fallen one. I tapped into his memories. The ones that are readily available. His childhood as Bell in all his incarnations. I saw everything. And I saw his weakness. You know what that is, Lucifer?"


    "I can guess."


    "It''s his human heart. His compassion to those who suffered like him. He may be devoid of caring the adults but when it comes to women and children, Belial is a bit of a softy. A good reason to control him. His compassion to them is so extreme that he even thought of sparing the little human children. And that was his downfall. Such a big chunk of his armor made him vulnerable to mind attacks. I may not have successfully invaded his head but at least I can brag that I, Reziel, a mere Principality made the great seraph Belial a mere puppet to my whims! HAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    Helel spoke again. Only this time, she is in front of me. "Then why is a Principality here is Earth?"


    "Because I sinned, of course. Lust. I lusted over a few things that''s why Father sent me here for expiation. I just never thought that you fallen ones dared to walk the Earth again. But no matter. Hey Belial!" You are a fool, an idiot and a dotard! You are think you can have your revenge?! If you can''t even protect yourself from me, what would happen if you face the Dominions and the Thrones?! You won''t last a single-"


    Before he could even finish his words, I crushed him in my hands. This shocked both Helel and Reziel in my hands. Before the wisp really turned to nothing, it still spoke a few ominous words.


    "Fa... ther''s... plans... will... be... com... plete... soon... You... are... all... pawns... in... the... great... game...You...... all...... share...... the...... same...... fate....... as........ me...... You............. are............ all............ doomed............ to............. die...."


    I produced flames in my hand that held to Reziel to destroy any remaining remnants of his wisp. After doing such an act, I turned my attention to Helel who is contemplating about something. I went to her and stared into her face with a maddened gaze.


    "You owe me some explanation, Lucifer."


    She just smiled at me and said. "Indeed, I do. But does that really matter?"


    "It matters to me." I said briefly.


    "Fine. What is it that you seek to be answered?"


    "Why did you seal some of my memories? The old memories of Belial."


    "I needed to do that so you could hone yourself the way you want. You may be Belial but at the same time, you are not. If I release the last of Belial''s memories, you will not be yourself anymore. You will become the past Belial. That is something I am trying to avoid."


    "Why avoid? Because the previous Belial wasn''t your loyal dog?" I said with a smirk.


    "I am a fallen seraph like you, Belial. Know that we weren''t far from our ranks and I could never put you under me. If I was Pride, Belial was Wrath. But bringing such reckless chaos on Earth would only rouse the attention of God. And at your level right now, you think you stand a chance against Him? You need to know that there are still two thirds of the Heavenly Court. Of those, you will face many great adversaries. Even I am not sure whether I can handle all of those angels. They were once my collegues. OUR collegues. They know of us and they know of our powers. Corrupted though we and our powers may be, they still know how to deal with us and our skills."


    "THAT DOESN"T MEAN-"


    "Haniel, Prince of the Principalities. Camael, Prince of the Powers, Raphael, Prince of the Virtues. Zadkiel, Prince of the Dominions. Zaphkiel, Prince of the Thrones, Gabriel, Princess of the Cherubims. And finally, Michael. The Seraph who ousted me from my seat as the Prince of the Seraphims. Those are the angels you need to get through before you could confront God. And right now, your power is not even enough to kill Haniel. What of the others? I sealed your memories the day I gave you Belial''s blood. I saw how enraged you are when you inherited Belial''s will. If I didn''t do that, you would go on a rampage, make heaven notice you, they kill you and that''s the end. You never even extracted the only thing the original Belial wanted: his revenge against God. Now you know why I did what I did. Any other questions?"


    "Why are you doing this then? WHY ARE YOU HELPING ME?!"


    "Because you are Belial, the symbol of Wrath. You are a very good ally and a very good pick to stand against God. I may not be able to wound Him but I you can. You are the most powerful of all the sins. It isn''t pride or lust or greed or envy that has more power amongst the sins. It is wrath. Why? Because even God have anger. No other sin has that honor. And that is why I need you. You are my shot in having my revenge. But it shouldn''t be just me who gets benefits. Tell me. What is it that you seek?" she said with an open hand gestured towards me. "Take my hand if you have your wish and I will fulfill it."


    "I won''t play with your games again, Lucifer. Take out a geass scroll. And also... Release your seal in my head. I don''t need your baby sitting. I want to have control over my own life. Not one where I am told what to do and be a dog to the person who controls my head and will."


    "So be it."


    Taking out a geass scroll, she dripped her own blood in it by wounding her index finger. I did the same with my own. The geass then began to glow and faded away. Before I could even speak, Lucifer touched my forehead with her bloodied fingr and began to chant. After her incantation, as if a dam blasted open, huge amounts of information that was sealed in my head was released. And with it, my anger angainst Heaven.


    "So that is why you sealed this. Such hate and anger really are hard to control. But... you underestimate me, Lucifer. I am Wrath. This anger is within my domain. Such reckless hate and ire can be controlled by my own powers. But don''t worry. With the geass scroll affecting me and you, no treachery will happen between us. No one controlling the other. And as stated there, I will not bring ruin to myself and you. I don''t have to say all that there is in a geass scroll right? To sum it all up, we don''t get to betray, control, lie, deceive or kill one another. Wrecking havoc can be pointed as ''me trying to make heaven see and know my existence that will prove to be a detriment to your safety'' so I will not be able to do it. Correct?"


    "Yes. I believe that is so. So we have an accord? Don''t go rampaging and I won''t go controlling. Go on a rampage if you think you can handle Michael with just holding out your pinky and I would renege the geass." She said. "But tell me... what of the nephilims?"


    "They are sinless. Blank spaces without any influence from heaven or Reziel. Check them out before you go. If they seem dangerous... destroy them."


    "You don''t have to tell me that. We don''t want another Reziel Incident."


    "If that is all then I need to leave. Politics from the capital is making my skin tingle. Drop by on Gaap''s or Paimon''s territory. They would be fucking glad to see you."


    "I might. Farewell, Belial. Let''s meet again when you''re stronger." and with a flash of light, she disappeared.


    "Flashy bastard. You won''t be called ''Morning Star'' if you weren''t flashy. Shit. Now my eyes are blurry." I then started to walk down the corridor.


    I then walked toward the south garden where Liliana brought Alaine. My citdel is gigantic. Zagan really did his job of revamping everything from the old castle. When he moved the city blocks away from the castle, he made it rise and forned a semi plateau where the citadel is now located. He expanded it so much that I can''t even tour the whole citadel without shadow walking. The citadel now has three levels. The main citadel, the upper bailey and the lower bailey. Right now, I am heading to the south garden of the lower bailey which is located near the man-made lake that, again, Zagan created. When I arrived, I saw her talking to Liliana. A guard nearby wanted to announce my arrival but I waved my hand. I neared them and when I saw Liliana look at me, I spoke.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "It''s been seven months since we''ve seen each other, Princess Alaine. Welcome to Atalanta."


    Alaine who had her back facing me suddenly turned and jumped at me. "Bell!"


    "You-" Before I could even finish speaking, Alaine had already grabbed unto me and hugged me in her bossom.


    "I missed you, little brother..." She said while her face digs through my hair.


    I slowly pushed her away and said "Enough of this conduct, Princess. We are currently at a meeting between leaders. This kind of attitude is unbecoming of a royalty and a sovereign." I said with a stern voice.


    "So uncute..." She pouted as she distanced herself to me. She then fixed herself and spoke in a dignified manner. "Forgive me for my earlier behavior, Prince Beale. I would like to speak in a more private area. Some words of mine are not for all to hear."


    "So we shall. Liliana, prepare the western solar. The princess and I will conduct our conversations there."


    "At once, Your Highness." she bowed and left with her are 6 chambermaids.


    I looked at Alaine and said. "Come. I will give you a tour in Chernobog."


    We walked through the grand arches of the gardens and went inside the citadel though the southern gate of the upper bailey. Alaine came with her nursemaid, Suzanne and her lady-in-waiting, Lady Sofia Rothschild. They were all having gasps of awe and amazement while observing the citadel. At one point while we were still heading towards the solar, Alaine spoke.


    "Little... cough. I mean Prince Beale. May I ask you a question?"


    Without looking back, I answered. "What is it, Princess?"


    "How... How did you do this? This castle-"


    "Citadel, Princess. My Chernobog is a citadel." I interjected.


    "Forgive me. Citadel. How did you make this thing in a short time of 7 months?" she asked. Curiousity is imminent in her voice.


    "I have gathered some skilled earth magi. They made this possible. They made the citadel by following my designs." I said with a happy tone.


    "Yo-you de-designed this?" Alaine exclaimed.


    "Of course. It is my citadel. I want it to be how I envisioned it."


    "A-and, ho-how did you e-envision it? Prince Beale?"


    I then turned around and looked at Alaine with a serious expression. "Is that question asked as a curious sister or a princess of Valois?"


    Stunned by my question, she tried to answer but her lady-in-waiting spoke first. "Prince Beale, sorry for the interruption but-"


    "I didn''t allow you to speak, Lady Rothschild. You may be a cousin from a branch family but you are of no authority to interrupt a conversation between two members of the main royal family. I will site you in contempt for interrupting our talks." I then walked towards the lady and said. "You are not in the Royal Capital. You are in my domain and under my domain. If that is acceptable in the capital, that is not acceptable here in my territory. As a cousin and my sister, Princess Alaine''s lady-in-waiting, I will pardon you but this will not happen again. Are we clear?" When I saw her shaking and not answering, I yelled louder. "ARE WE CLEAR, LADY ROTHSCHILD?!"


    Clearly shaken, she shakily answered while bowing. "Ye-yes, Yo-Your Hi-Highness..."


    Alaine then went in between me and Lady Sofia. "Enough, little brother. Don''t bully her. She is just-"


    "She spoke out of her place, Princess Alaine. If that is tolerable in Marseilles, here in Atalanta, it isn''t." Turning my back, I began to walk again towards the western solar.


    "You still haven''t answered my question, little brother." Alaine said while following me.


    "You want to know the structure of the citadel, right? Sure, I''ll tell you..." I went beside her and whispered in her ears. "After we arrive at the meeting place." I then turned again and walked away.


    Judging from her stomping, I could deduce that she is very angry. I don''t really care anymore. If she wasn''t my sister and the one who took care of me while I was little, I would have sent her back while only speaking two words: Fuck off. Still marvelling from the tapestries to the paintings and carvings, we moved towards our destination with no more interruptions. A few minutes later, we reached the western solar where there are no people running or walking around. I then turned to look at Alaine and her escorts.


    "We are here." Opening the door myself, I continued. "Come. Let''s do our discussion here."


    Entering, they saw the marble-ivory-gold ornamented function room. The fully furnished room is equiped with luxurious tables and chairs with a medium-sized table in the middle. The room is created with a high-ceiling that made the everyone in it feel small. The room also includes 5 doors by which four is for the servants while the biggest room, which is in the middle, is the bower for the Lady visiting or staying (in this case, Princess Alaine.) I then began explaning the room.


    "This solar is equipped with tables and chairs made of Lignum Vitae, Ebony, Pink ebony and Purple Wood. The ornaments in it are silver and gold mined in the Agmanac mountains. The tapestry and the window curtains above are made by elven weavers wich makes them resilient to being ripped and gashed. The materials that created all the things in this room are all found in Agmanac. I am proud to say that I never had a Royal Pureyor to export things from other places. All this are products of Agmanac." Walking towards the table, I took the chair at the helm and sitted. "Please, sit."


    Alaine, who saw what I did, reacted. "Prince Beale, it is customary that the highest ranking person should be the one to sit first. As such-"


    "I have said earlier, Princess Alaine. We are not in Marseilles. We are in Atalanta. Customs demands that I respect you by rank. But here in Atalanta, I am the most highest ranking person here. You are an envoy from the capital. That means I am the one holding the reins to this talks and I am the one who has the authority whether or not I would even hear what the capital has to say. And before you speak further, no this isn''t treason as it is within my rights to approve or reprove anything that the capital says as decreed by my right as a member of the main royal family and as a prince. Or did the rules and decrees changed without my knowledge?"


    "I am still the First Princess, Prince Beale. I-"


    "And I and the Heir Apparent in this patriarchal kingdom unless I renounce my position.By the way, I did renounce my position but since I didn''t receive any replies from the capital then by right, I am the heir to the Valoisian throne. Am I right?"


    Shaken by my clear and concise reasoning, Alaine gave in. "Indeed you are, Prince Beale. Forgive me." She bowed and proceeded to sit near me. Beside her is Lady Sofia while on her back is her nursemaid, Suzanne.


    We were about to start the talks when a knock disturbed our rhythm. "Your Highness, Lady Gremory has arrived and wishes to join in your meeting."


    "Granted. Send her in."


    The door opened an in came the fiery red-dressed Gremory. She then kneeled toward us (or to be specific, towards me) and spoke. "Your servant, Veronique Gremory has returned, Your Highness."


    "Rise." When she rose up, I continued. "Come. Sit near me. We are about to begin our discussions."


    She then walked and sat near me. I then introduced her to Alaine and her escorts. "This is my chief adviser to internal affairs, Lady Veronique Gremory. She is the person responsible for running the principality when I am out of my territory. She is also responsible for dealing with the nobles should it not require my presence."


    "This one is Veronique Gremory. A pleasure to meet you, Her Highness Princess Alaine." She then curtsied.


    "The pleasure is mine, Lady Gremory. With your beauty and brains, my brother certainly did a wonderful job finding a subordinate like you." Alaine replied with a bit of sarcasm.


    Gremory just smiled and sitted herself on the chair I recommended. She got into a staring contest between Alaine and Sofia that tension could be felt inside the room. I needed to proceed to the talks so to stop this farce, I spoke.


    "Shall we get down to business? This may be rude towards the princess but I am a busy person. I have to organize my defenses after my recent win against the empire and the slave kingdom of Dya Ntotila. I have to sign papers for the new trade routes after obtaining Algair and Marcia. Plus the problems of the merchant and trade union. Add the vultures known as nobles and the hyenas known as tycoons, I will probably die young when dealing with them due to stress. Personnel to train. Knights to honor afer the war. Reparations. Relocations. Farming and Mining problems in Ceawin. I have a lot on my plate. So, shall we begin this?"


    Gremory, Alaine and Sofia was struck dumb to my words. Alaine then spoke with an apologetic tone. "I am sorry for the unlady-like attitude I showed. Please forgive me."


    "As do I, Your Highness." said Sofia.


    "I also wish to gain your forgiveness, Prince Beale." added Gremory.


    "I no longer have qualms in that. Now that the problem is settled, I will be frank and brief." I looked towards Alaine and spoke. "Why are you here?"


    Alaine then composed herself and spoke. "Lord Father first says his congratulations for the-"


    "Princess, I didn''t come here to hear empty praises. I ask you, why are you here?" I said sternly.


    "You''re really uncute anymore, little brother. Those are formalities. But since you insist, I will tell you. The capital asks what your next move will be. What you told me earlier is news to me. I mean, we never knew that Dya Ntotila has been conquered by you. So, Prince Beale. What are your plans and designs to Valois?"


    "None." I said briefly.


    Alaine was shocked with such a brief answer from me. "None? You don''t plan to-"


    "I don''t have any plans towards Valois. I also don''t have any plans to share the spoils of war from my exploits." I said to her with a serious tone.


    "But... Aren''t you a part of the Kingdom? You have the responsibility to-"


    "No. I don''t have. Not when I had the aproval of the King himself. But since you came here, it means one thing. The king renege his promise to me and the pressure the nobles exerted on him are immense. In a desperate way to avoid civil war, he sent you here to negotiate. He made you come here so that I will not get to angry and I won''t declare war against the whole kingdom. They know what I am capable of and they know I can decimate the kingdom with the strength of my army alone. But it seems that my capabilities are just on par with the thought of civil war caused by greedy nobles. Am I right?"


    "Li-little brother-"


    "I am perfectly aware of your plays in the capital. Because I am a prince and a part of the royal family, I am obliged to surrender what I have conquered to the kingdom. That is why-"


    "That is tha argument here, Prince Beale! You, under no signs of conveying your thoughts to the noble council and the proper approal of the Crown, decided to invade the Empire. We are lucky that you turned out victorious but if you didn''t, it would be-"


    "You talk as if you knew what happened here. I already asked King Hector''s approval as HE HIMSELF was here on the time I was conspired against by rhe empire. IF I waited for the council to convene a meeting, how many months will that take? It will take at least 10 days to gather them all in one place and by that time, what would have happened? The empire would have sent me at least 10 million soldiers to decimate the northern border, all while the nobles are bickering on what steps to do against the empire! Then what would have happened?! We would have ceded some of our territories by which the empire will pick my fief, Agmanac! Why?! Because that was their aim in the first place! So if you came here to give me substancial reasons why I shouldn''t have marched north then please, tell me."


    Alaine was shaking, all while thinking of proper answers to my question. Before she could speak again, I continued my tirade. "Now that the northern borders are pushed further and Ceawin along with the port cities I conquered are rich places, the council now tries to take credit and decided to bicker amongst themselves as to who would better helm those places. Even when they didn''t even put an effort to attack the empire. Eventhough they never stepped inside imperial soil. Eventhough they never felt the blood and bodies of the imperial soldiers on the battlefield. If they really want to take what I strived to acquire, THEN LET THEM COME AND I WILL SHOW THEM THE MIGHT OF MY MERCILESS STEEL!" I shouted while slamming the table, frightening everyone except Gremory.


    "THE PEOPLE OF THE CAPITAL ARE SAFE THANKS TO MY EFFORTS! IF I WERE A FOOL AND A GREEDY BASTARD LUSTING FOR POWER, I WOULD HAVE JOINED THE EMPIRE AND ANNIHILATED THE KINGDOM! IT WAS ME THAT WAS HUMILATED BY THE EMPIRE! IT WAS ME WHO WAS THREATENED BY THE EMPIRE! IT WAS ME WHO FACED THE MIGHT OF THE EMPIRE! WHAT DID THE NOBLES DO?! NOTHING! AND YOU DARE COME HERE TO TRY TO NEGOTIATE?! WHAT FUCKING THINGS DO YOU HAVE THAT YOU DARE SAY YOU CAN NEGOTIATE WITH ME?! THE TITLE OF CROWN PRINCE?! I RENOUNCED IT! RICHES?! I AM EVEN RICHER THAN THE WHOLE VALOIS KINGDOM! POWER?! I AM THE HEAD OF AN ARMY CAPABLE OF THREATENING THE EMPIRE! SO WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU HAVE TO NEGOTIATE WITH ME?!" I yelled with a cold and threatening voice that shook everyone in the room.


    It was then that Lady Sofia got between me and Alaine. "I... I have sinned earlier, Prince. By stepping in between your conversation but... What you are doing right now... is scaring the Princess... Even if you kill me... I will not step away from here..." she said with firm conviction.


    I didn''t release any bloodlust anyway so I returned to sit and said. "I am not here to threaten or harm Princess Alaine. I am just releasing my anger. As you can see, I didn''t even do a single step towards her. I am simply stating the ridiculousness of her demands. As a member of the Royal Family, such foolishness can bring the downfall of the family and the kingdom we are curently ruling. So unless she straighten up, she''s just going to be a tool to be manipuated by nobles." I said with a deadpan expression.


    "Thank you." Sofia said but still not moving from her position.


    "You can remain standing there if you want." I then looked at Alaine. "I will let you speak, Princess Alaine. Without any interruptions. I would like to hear what it is that you are trying to convey." I then rested my back on the chair I am sitting.


    Compsing herself and removing the tears that accumulated in her eyes, she then spoke. "I... Forgive me for showing you a ridiculous sight again. Anyway, the capital demands that you surrender your gains to the Crown with all your assets be put under the royal name. Your armies will also be acquired by the crown and be distributed among the desired armies they are needed. In return, you will be titled Crown Prince and be given the areas that the traitorous nobles have left behind. As of why we are taking away your armies, treasury, spoils of war, your military technology and territory is because it is a threat to national security. Your blatant disrespect to the Crown and the council have almost brought Valois to ruin if you didn''t win. But since you have won, you have proven yourself as an excellent commander and ruler. As such, you will be given a position of Commanding General of the whole Valoisian Army but is still subjected to the Crown and you will not be able to mobilize the grand army without prior consent to the Crown and the council. That is the message that the capital, The Crown and the council for you, Prince Beale."


    "I see." I just said a single sentence while looking at my sister.


    "That''s all? ''I see''. You don''t have any other words? Didn''t you go out on an outburst earlier?" Alaine questioned me with a confused tone.


    "No, Princess Alaine. I just made up my mind. That is all." I looked at Gremory and spoke. "Gather my retainers. I want them here in a minute. They can leave what they are currently doing to their second in command. Do it."


    "At once, Prince Beale." She then stood up, bowed to me and left the room.


    "What are you planning, Little Brother? Please listen to me. You can ask for pardon and clemency if you come with us in the capital. Lord Father, Mother and I knows that what you did was right and just but with the power of the council, even the royal family can be scrutinized. Besides, it is just temporary. Soon, you will be King of Valois. You can rule it however you want. Please. At least listen to me.


    I just smiled at her and said. "What a well-written script. Did you hear what you just said, Princess? Confiscating my assets, armies, weapons, technology and acquired territories for a title? Be the most highest ranking general but can never exercise my powers because of the restraint by the council? Even an idiiot can understand such blatant attempt to undermine my authority. The council is using you, the Royal family, to undermine my rights. If I give all of those up, who would benefit? The Crown? The people? No. The people who will benefit from it the most are the nobles. But enough of that, my retainers have arrived." I then turned my attention towards the door. "Enter."


    One by one, my retainers entered the room while releasing their auras. Princess Alaine and her escorts were all in awe when they saw them walk in. Gremory in her red battle dress, Paimon in her military full plate armor with her helmet under her left arm, Gaap in his admiral uniform, Bathin in his scholar attire, Zagan in his merchant garbs, Malek in his red armor and Liliana in her battle maid attire. When they all stood behind me, I spoke to Alaine.


    "Paimon, my Army commander who is in that black full plate. Gaap, my navy grand admiral who wis wearing his navy uniform. Bathin, my chief researcher and researcher in his scholar robes. Zagan, my treasurer and chief engineer who''s wearing his usual marchant clothes. Malek, my Aerial Captain wearing his usual red armor. And last but not the least, my chief chamberlain, Liliana. This are my chief retainersin addition to Glasya which isn''t here. Now, Princess Alaine. You want to know my answer to your demands?"


    "Beale, don''t tell me... You are-"


    "I guess you are not that stupid after all." I then stood up and turned to look at my retainers who are now kneeling. "Prepare the armies. Have them ready in a week. After the cleanup to all our conquered lands, we will begin our second phase." I looked at Paimon. "General Paimon... As margrave of Ceawin, I order you to prepare the northern armies. make a defensive wall that will block any invaders from both the empire and the kingdom. Kill everyone who dares step on Agmanacian soil."


    "As you wish, Your Highness." She then bowed at my orders.


    "Admiral Gaap, I order you as Margrave of Pittsburg. Ready the 2nd and 3rd fleets and block any ship, be it trader or military from the kingdom and empire, that will try to head to the port towns and cities under my rule. Sink them all and leave no survivors."


    "It will be done, Your Highness." He too bowed to my orders.


    "Bathin and Gaap. I need your expertise in building a defensive perimeter surrounding Agmanac. I will give you the troops needed to assist you."


    ""Your will be done, Your Highness."" Theyboth bowed and answered.


    "Gremory and Malek, ready the aerial and central armies. Have them ready to march in a week at the most."


    ""Your wish is our command, Your Highness.""


    "Liliana, you are task to heighten the defenses of the citadel and the capital. I wil give you permission to mobilize your troops if necessary."


    "Yes, Prince Beale."


    "Now..." turning my back from my retainers and looked toward the horrified Alaine and her people, I spoke. "Agmanac will hereby cut ties with the Valoisian Kingdom. I demand that the kingdom accept this decision of me or else, I might do something the kingdom will weep blood on. I also declare that Agmanac will cut all interaction with Valois. If the kingdom decides to attack Agmanac because of this decision, I will retaliate with brute force. I will protectmysovereignityover my dominion. Now that you have heard what I had to say. If that was clear for you then go. Report to the capital of my decision and tell them, an army of two million now awaits their arrival. If they decide to attack me, I will kill them all and smite them under my merciless blade. Now, leave." I then walked toward Alaine and gave her a parchment. "Take that to the capital and prresent it to the Crown. Since you people betrayed me, I will see it as an act just to sate your greed. I will have this shame and humiliation be answered at a later date. Now, begone from my sight!"


    Sofia reacted first and tried to get in between me and Alaine but she was stopped by the Princess. Alaine then spoke. "Take that to the Capital. Tell them that I will remain here as a political prisoner. I, too, have started to doubt the sincerity of the decisions coming from the council. I, too, demand an explanation from them. Sofy, I ask you to do this for me."


    "Ye-yes, Yo-your Highness. I-I am so-sorry." Sofia then took the parchment and bowed then ran towards the door and exited without as much as a bow to me.


    "See, Princess? How cowardly your retainers are? They only think of themselves." I said to her with a smirk.


    "Tha-that was du-due to my o-orders. She-"


    "Then let us ask the eavesdropper as he is neither from my side or yours. Hey, eavesdropper. I know you are there. I allowed you to listen to our talks earlier but if you don''t come out now, I will have your head." I said while releasing some of my aura.


    Suddenly, a figure dropped from above and landed on a place near the table. Before he could even move a muscle, Paimon and the others have already surrounded him and had their weapons drawn towards him. Gremory han her axe on the intruder''s neck. Paimon had her sword pointed at his heart. Gaap had his trident located near the intruder''s torso. Malek had his sword on the intruder''s back. Zagan had his hammer over the intruders head. Bathin had his chains bound on the intruder''s right feet while Liliana had her whip on the other. This move greatly surprised the intruder. He then smiled wryly and said.


    "Sorry for my earlier eavesdropping. You were too busy on your talks that I had to stay a while before making my entrance."


    "Too bad then huh? Judging from your garbs, you are a priest. Know that I already knew your entry in this country a long time ago so don''t think I don''t know of your movements. Now, If I may ask. Who are you?" I said with an intimidating voice.


    "You really are amazing, Prince Beale. I am an envoy of the Church. I am Bishop Kapharel. A pleasure to meet you, Hydra Prince."

 Chapter 27: Regret always comes in the End

    Belial POV


    "And tell me, why shouldn''t I kill you right now for eavesdropping on an important private meeting of two members of the Valoisian Royal Family? Depending on your words, I might or might not execute you on the spot." I said menacingly while I stare at the apprehended priest.


    "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop but this country had not allowed my entry even when I said I was from the Anthropocentric Church. I don''t know if you are just non-believers or something but when my ship filled with priests and missionaries got near one of your ships, we were shot down indiscriminately. What was surprising was even my holy barrier cannot withstand the power of your weaponry. If it weren''t for the sacrifies of my fellow servants of God, I wouldn''t be alive today. So I snuck passed your guards and soldiers, had to travel on foot at lightspeed, and hid from the patrolling soldiers. Then Finally, I arrive at here in Atalanta but when I tried going through your citadel to reach you, I was stopped by a certain barrier. If it weren''t for those kind nephilims, I wouldn''t even be here. So I hid and travelled to the rooftops. That is when I found you talking to the Princess of Valois. You were having a heated discussion so I didn''t interfere. I did hear a lot of things I am not supposed to hear but I didn''t do it on purpose. I came here to talk to you as His Holiness have ordered: to deliver an important proposition from the Church. I hope you hear me out."


    Those brats. I have to educate them later. I directed my look to my retainers. "Take your weapons away from the priest." They immediately withrew their weapons but still remained vigilant. I spoke again to them. "Leave us. I will hear what this clergyman have to say."


    """""""At once, Your Highness.""""""" They all bowed and left the room.


    When my retainers left, I gestured the priest. "Sit. I won''t have you on your knees while we are talking. I''ll be the judge whether what you are going to say can pardon you of your transgressions against me."


    Standing up and bowing towards me, the priest spoke. "Thank you for giving me such leeway. I am glad that you would hear me out." He then say down to a chair opposite to mine.


    I conjured a dark hole in front of me and took out a teapot that is still hot. I took an unused teacup on the table and filled it with tea. I then conjured another dark hole on the table in front of the priest and on mine. I passed the teacup through the hole and it appeared in front of the priest. Surprised by such gesture, he curiously looked at the cup.


    "I am a monarch. I wouldn''t poison an envoy just because I don''t like him or her. I am just giving you tea. I don''t want anyone to disturb us in our talks so I hope that will do. That''s chamomile, by the way. Here''s the teapot in case you need more." I passed the teapot in the hole and it appeared in front of the priest.


    Taking the teacup by its saucer, he took the cup near his nose and held the cup by its ear and took a sip. After a while, he showed a smile that doesn''t fit his gender. He then looked at me and said.


    "Thank you. I appreciate the tea."


    "Good. Now that you have drank some tea, let''s get down to business, shall we? First, why are you here, enough for your fellow priests and volunteers to sacrifies their lives for your safe passage?"


    He then composed himself and spoke. "I am a messenger of His Holiness, Pope Phillip. I came to deliver his message to the ruler of the Principality of Agmanac, Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois who bears the title ''The Hydra Prince, The Prodigy, The Conqueror and The Imperial Scourge."


    "Wow. Even I didn''t now I had those titles. Fancy but I see no meaning on it all. But carry on. I confirm that I am the one you seek. Now, What is it that you want me to hear?"


    "His Holiness asks if the Prince is willing to convert to our faith."


    "And why would I do that?"


    "His Holiness said that should the Prince agree to be converted, you would be proclaimed as the Champion of the Light. You would given the highest position of the church just below His Holiness. You will be given the full command of the Holy Army and if you make great contributions to the church''s cause, that Pope guarantees that you will be accepted in the Court of the Lord our God and be embraced by God''s love and blessings. You''re name will be sang and be immortalized and be remembered forever." he said with a big smile in his face.


    Is he nuts? Or is he just stupid? I then looked at his Status board.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Kapharel</td>


    <td>Level: 850</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Titles: Bishop of the Anthropocentric Church, Herald of God, Archangel (Lower)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Jobs: Master Staff Wielder, Master Exorcist, Master White Magician, Master Hydromancer, Archangel</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Health: 851000</td>


    <td>Magicka: 851000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Stamina: 301000</td>


    <td>Strength: 851000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Intelligence: 851000</td>


    <td>Agility: 851000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dexterity: 851000</td>


    <td>Vitality: 851000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Endurance: 300500</td>


    <td>Luck: 50</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Active Skills</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Staff Mastery Lvl 41</td>


    <td>Purification Magic Lvl 42</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Holy Magic Lvl 42</td>


    <td>White Magic Lvl 42</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Water Magic Lvl 41</td>


    <td>Angelic Magic 42</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Passive Skills</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Holy Aura</td>


    <td>Compassion</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Devotion Aura</td>


    <td>Rejuvenation Aura</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    His supposed to be intelligent. I guess being intelligent doesn''t mean you are wise. *Ting


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="text-align: center">System Update</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="text-align: center">New Stat Created: Wisdom (WIS)</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    I was right. Even as an intelligent person, it wouldn''t mean you are wise. That''s the case of the person in front of me. I''ll check this new update later. I focused my attention again at the priest in front of me.


    "So let me get this straight. If I am going to be baptized and join your church, I would have all of those things you said. Am i right?"


    "That''s precisely it! So, would you join our church and be our Champion?!" He said excitedly. Again in a way not befitting his gender. He couldn''t be...


    I just looked at his face and replied with one word.


    "No."


    "Wha-"


    "Let me tell you this, priest. What I am going to be is a church dog. Let me tell you why. Being named Champion of the Light is all classy and awesome for others but I only see it as a liability. I will be bound to follow what the Pope is going to instruct to me. I will be like a zealot for the cause I don''t even understand. Besides, why would I need to be the head of your so called Holy Army when I already am the owner of the most formidable army in the continent, the Black Army? I am the richest man in the continent right now and the leader of the most progressive country this continent have." I better test the waters on this one to dig more information. "Besides, how could a mere mortal bestow me something that can assure my entry to Heaven? Only God could do that if I am correct. What will he do? Give a recommendation? Who is he other than a human that spreads God''s influence on Earth. Isn''t he? Are you giving me empty promises, priest? I expected better from a clergyman but it seems you are all the same."


    "That is not true! His Holiness can really do that! He can commune with the Lord! He can-"


    "Isn''t the church originated in the empire? Why ask me when you have the almighty emperor of the Luxum Empire? Did the church change allegiances? I mean, even with the vast area the empire comprises and as the country with the biggest army in this continent, he was defeated by a mere principality with an army smaller than even their northern army of one million five hundred thousand. So you though that even with his power, he can''t be the Champion you are looking for. For what I know, you already proclaimed that emperor as champion, right? He just suffered one defeat."


    "He... His greed had grown to big that his ego grew as well. What we didn''t expect is a 12 year old prince, angered by the emperor''s transgression, lead his armies to destroy the southern imperial army with less than half the imperial army''s size and successfully conquered the empire''s biggest grain and metal producer in the empire plus you captured and capitulated the greatest trade ports that connects the empire from the other parts of the continent. And now, you are sitting heree talking to me as if it is trivial while the empire plots to reclaim their former territories. If you are this relax then that means you know any plans and plots of the empire against you is futile and will only end to tragedy. That is what His Holiness told me and my own deduction. If you would join us, you would have the control of an army that even the empire couldn''t contend with. You could have that army if you-"


    "Did you hear what you just said? I already have counterplans to everything the empire can throw at me. And you say you have an army that even the empire cannot triffle? Then will attack those followers of yours inside the empire''s armies? Those that are praying to the same God you believe? Foolishness. I have given you my rejection. You may leave. I have judged that what you said really does equate your life. Now leave. You will be escorted out."


    He just stared at me. After a few moments, he spoke again. "What did you do to the inhabitants of Ceawin and the port cities? I received reports that there are no humans living on those you have conquered except those that you have deported and those who migrated there for greener pastures. Where are they?"


    "They all perished" I said briefly.


    "What?! Why?! They are innocent! Why include them in your quest for vengeance?!"


    "Innocent? Don''t make me laugh, Priest. How many of those innocent do you think plotted against my life? How many of those ''innocents'' are the relatives of those soldiers we killed? How many are sons and daughters and fathers and mothers and brothers and sisters and wives and husbands were included in those we killed who are related to those ''innocents''? Why should I give them a chance to do an uprising against me? Absurd! I will do what I can do maintain the stability of my rule, even if that means I have to kill millions for it. I have a goal and I will not stop unless I reach that goal."


    "You monster! You-"


    "Have you ever tried to rule a country?"


    "I am a clergyman! I am no politician nor am I monarch so I have never experienced-"


    "Then have you ever been given the task to lead a group of people?"


    "I did! What does it have to do with-"


    "What happened to that grop of people?"


    "They... They all died because of you and your soldiers! If they didn''t fire at us, they wouldn''t have-"


    "I am currently in a middle of a war and you people are riding a ship that waves an imperial flag. What do you think will happen if my soldiers saw that? But that aside, how did it feel to lose those under your command?"This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "I... I regretted it. I shouldn''t have brought them with me. I should have-"


    "Now you know why I did that. I did that for my people and their safety. For the safety and stability of my country, I killed those people! For the welfare of my people, I slaughtered those that could potentially kill them!"


    "But... But you could have deported them back to empire and-"


    "Fool! If I did that, what do you think will happen?! They will be brainwashed by the empire''s propaganda and will become death soldiers that will, sooner or later, attack my dominion! They will produce more soldiers from those that I banished! If that is so, then a clean death for them would be more appropriate! At least they wouldn''t be that vengeful! At least what they will have is only regret of not living longer! As a clergy, you should know that, imbecile!"


    "You! You are evil! You are a monster! You are right! You shouldn''t be the Champion of the Light! You''re way of thinking is that of a demon! I should not let such a vile human live!" Releasing his wings and gathering holy power in his fists, he spoke again. "Perish, vile spawn of evil!" He then lunged at me.


    Why are all those who proclaim to be envoys always attacks me in the middle of our discussions when they are defeated in an argument?


    I caught the right fist he aimed to my head with my left hand easily. He was shocked when I caught his hand easily. Snapping out of it rather quickly, he threw his other fist which again was captured by my hand. He then tried to kick me which was caught by my feet. He made an incredulous face as if he just saw something impossible.


    "This... This is impossible! How could you have caught a fist embued by holy magic?! I am an archangel and I can''t even overpower a human?!"


    "You are wrong about one thing. I am no human." Spreading my 6 wings in front of him, I spoke again. "I am Belial, one of the seraphs who was betrayed on the last war. I am here to bring vengeance to the treachery done to me and my fellow fallen. I am here to have my revenge. Now, little angel, I will have your head."


    Black tendrils wrapped the hands and feet of the angel in front of me and left him suspended in the air. He tried to break free by wrapping himself with holy magic but to no avail. He then looked at me with a horrified look as I was gathering magicka from the surroundings.


    "Oh... You don''t know how to gather magicka from the surroundings yet. Poor you. Now, you will submit to me." I then casted a spell to him. "Corruptio"


    He was struck with the spell that soon engulfed him inside a black haze. Coupled with my corruption aura, he can now be seen squirming and black lines are emerging from his skin.


    "I am the Lord''s servant! I am inviolable! I am a loyal servant of the Lord our God! I am loyal to my Father!"


    "Tough one aren''t you?" Magicka again gathered in my hand. I invoked the spell and pointed it at him. "Try this one. MENTIS CONFRACTUM"


    Violet light congealed and shot itself at lighspeed towards the head of the squirming and shouting priest. The spell flashed when it made contact with its target. Kapharel shouted and after a few minutes, he stopped. He then stopped squirming and drooped his head, seemingly dead. I didn''t kill him though. I just destroyed everything in his mind. I lowered him to my level by controlling the black tendrils. I cancelled my corruption aura and saw the new look of the angel in front of me. Black wings can be seen on his back rather than the former white ones. I looked at his half open eyes and saw that his pupils turned red rather than the former blue. Lastly his blonde hair became black. When I finished checking his current change, I put my hand in his nead and and casted a spell.


    "FALSUM MEMORIAS"


    Violet magicka glowed in my hand and enveloped Kapharel''s head. After a while, I removed my hand and slowly lowered him towards me. I dispelled the black tendrils and he fell to me. Soft? He''s not supposed to have this, right? Ah. I get it now. He never said he was male. He just said he was a bishop. Not that it matters. Some moments later, he or she woke up. She looked at me and kneeled.


    "I greet you, Lord Belial."


    "Mm. Change into this." I produced a dark hole and took out a battle dress for a battlemaiden. "I don''t like your garbs. This will do fine. This will automatically fit you and give the command ''PROELIUM'' for your armor to enter battle mode. It will produce a breastplate, gauntlets and greaves, which are all under a dress, suited for your body build. To dispel the armor, just say ''COTIDIANUS''. That will return it to its normal form. Now go."


    "Yes, milord."


    After she left, I then took out a marble-loocking glass ball. It glowed with holy power. I didn''t really let go of Kapharel''s memories. I just destroyed it in her mind and transferred it here.


    "Now then. Let''s see what you know, Kapharel..."


    Light engulfed me and I began to see the things in Kapharel''s eyes.


    Somewhere in the Empire


    Pope Philip POV


    Kapharel... My connection with her is also severed. Reziel and Kapharel... What happened to you two? Could it be... I then stood up and walked outside the room and called.


    "Anyone! Can anyone attend me?!"


    A plated paladin appeared and kneeled. "What will it be, Your Holiness?"


    "Send for someone to check if there are movements on the dragon island. And... Have someone check if there are any higher demons roaming in the continent."


    "At once, Your Holiness." He then bowed again and walked away.


    I just hope I am just paranoid...


    3 months later


    Outskirts of Celtrieze, Capital of the Luxum Empire


    Emperor Luxum POV


    "Finally, they are now here! The empire''s finest! The Imperial Grand Army!" I exclaimed with great joy as I am seeing the marching soldiers that blotted the once open space here in the outskirts of the capital.


    "Indeed, Your Majesty! We can finally have our revenge!" A noble near me spoke.


    "Of course! I will have that brat''s head on a pike after our reclamation to those that were taken from us! We will-"


    "Request permession to speak, Your Majesty." General Arthur Canter interrupted me by kneeling down.


    "What is it? Another one of your ''Don''t attack the Prince'' stuff again?"


    "I still believe this is a bad idea, Your Majesty. If you are that hell-bent in attacking the Prince then at least hear me out. I have new information regarding the Prince and his armies. I would like to hear it."


    "Then what are you waiting for?! Speak! I would like to know such thing so thatwe may plan what to do to kill that brat once and for all!"


    "The whole border of Ceawin have been walled. 30 meters high 7 meters wide at the top and some 10 to 12 meters at the ground, forming a trapizoidal wall. It is equipped by unknown weapons whose characteristic is and I quote: Black, cold and deadly. Every 200 meter of the wall contains a turret that is higher than the wall by around 10 meters. This turrets is manned by at least 4 men and equipped with those unknown weapons that seems to release condensed magicka fireballs but much much stronger. The wall is also riddled with crenelations and machicolations. And not just that. The wall is also manned by not just soldiers but also by warmages that could cast spells that even I don''t know but what I do know is that it can decimate a group of soldiers and turn them to dust in mere seconds. The wall extends up to the port cities the Prince took from us. In front of the wall is a clearing that my scouts calls as ''The Dead Space''. It covers around a kilometer starting from the foot of the wall extending out. The sentries on the wall can see anyone that walks in the clearing and will be shot by a precise blast that could kill anyone within 10 meters of the explosion. Also, the wall is riddled with runes that automatically repairs the wall should it be damaged or electricute and incinerate anyone who dare climb the wall. And lastly, what waits beyond the wall of Ceawin... Is around 6 million soldiers of the Black Army."


    "What?! 6 million?! How could that be?! Valois only have 7 million with a reserve of 3 million! Where could he have taken 6 million soldiers?!"


    "I don''t know how he did it, Your Majesty but there are really about 6 million. The wallaround the port cities contained lesser with around a million and a half but it is backed up by the fleet that could fire projectiles for more than 15 kilometers away."


    "15 kilometers?! How could such things be possible?! Explain it to me?!"


    "Their ships are... partly made of metal, Your Majesty. Metal ships with runes that could fend of even tier 3 spells. Mounted on those ships are the same with those mountedon the walls only a lot more bigger. We... We can''t even dent their ships with our spells. And with the biggest one known as Tidehunter is reported to have 6 those gigantic unknown weapons aboard it. They could destroy any ship in sight within the range of its weapon! And with our spells rendered ineffective, we could do nothing to it! Even if you regain the port cities, what will await you is a barrage of those powerful weapons the Prince have and they will lay siege on the cities. In the end, your army will be destroyed and your reclaimed cities turned to rubble! You want to attack him the long way around Okeanus?! What will await you are around a thousand of the Prince''s ships ready to sink our ships! Your Majesty, this is a futile waste of time, troops and resources! Just admit that we lost now, bid your time and strike another time! That way, we could have a fighting chance!"


    "YOU... YOU COWARD! YOU DARE SAY WE LOST! WE WERE CAUGHT UNAWARES! WE-"


    "FUCK! CAUGHT UNAWARES?! HE DIDN''T ATTACK US SUPRISINGLY AND CUNNINGLY! HE ATTACKED US HEAD-ON AND THAT CLASH DECIMATED OUR SOUTHERN ARMY! DON''T FUCKING SAY THEY WERE CAUGHT UNAWARE BECAUSE YOU HAD ORDERS THAT THEY BE READY TO MOVE AT A MOMENT''S NOTICE! THEY WERE READY THIS WHOLE TIME! BUT THAT READIED ARMY FELL TO THE HANDS OF THE HYDRA PRINCE! THAT PRINCE ONLY CARRIED WITH HIM 7 HUNDRED THOUSAND SOLDIERS AND WITH ONLY THAT MUCH, HE DESTROYED OUR SOUTHERN ARMY OF 2 MILLION! 2 MILLION, WASTED! HE MARCHED UNCHALLENGED TO CEAWIN, KILLED ANY WHO DARE BLOCK HIS WAY AND CAPTURED DUNSTANBURG IN ONLY 3 DAYS! TRAVELLING FROM THE BORDER TO CEAWIN COULD BE AT THE MOST 5 DAYS BUT HE DID IT IN 3! WITH AN ARMY TO BOOT! WHILE HE MARCHED ON LAND, HIS NAVY ANNIHILATED OUR FLEET STATIONED IN ALGAIR AND MARCIA! EVERYONE, DEAD! NO SURVIVORS! WITHIN JUST 4 DAYS, HE CONQUERED CEAWIN AND THE PORT CITIES PLUS HE KILLED AROUND 3 MILLION OF OUR TROOPS! HOW MANY FELL FROM THE RANKS OF THE PRINCE''S ARMY?! NONE! WHY?! BECAUSE THEY HAD ARMORS THAT MADE OUR SWORDS, SPEARS, ARROWS, MACE OR ANY FUCKING WEAPON USELESS! IT COULDN''T EVEN DENT THE ARMOR, MUCH LESS KILL THE SOLDIER! MAGIC CAN SLOW THEM DOWN BUT CANNOT KILL THEM! THEY JUST MARCH LIKE THEY ARE HAVING A BREEZE WHILE BEING FIRED BY MAGIC! WHEN THEY ARE HIT BY BOULDERS FROM CATAPULTS, DO YOU KNOW WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO THE SOLDIERS? THEY WILL JUST CRAWL OUT OF THE BOULDER AND CONTINUE MARCHING LIKE FUCKING UNDEAD! THAT''S THE BLACK ARMY THAT OUR SOLDIERS VALIANTLY FOUGHT AND LOST TO!"


    I was in a daze hearing those things. Unpenetrable by projectiles and spears? Unbendable by blunt weapons? Unhackable by swords and axes? Unfazed by spells? How the fuck do you fight something like that?! "You must be bluffing, general? Have you gone senile?" I asked.


    "Senile? SENILE?! FUCK! DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH SCOUTS DIED AND FAMILIARS DESTROYED BEFORE I COULD GIVE YOU THIS FUCKING REPORT?!"


    "YOU-"


    "4702 SCOUTS AND 13391 FAMILIARS FELL TO GIVE US THIS INFORMATION! ALMOST FIVE THOUSAND SOULS DIED TO GIVE YOU THIS INFORMATION AND ALL OF THEM HAVE ONE MESSAGE FOR YOU! DO YOU KNOW WHAT THEIR MESSAGE IS?!"


    "CALM DO-"


    "THEIR MESSAGE ALL SAYS ONE SENTENCE! DON''T MESS WITH THE HYDRA PRINCE FOR WE CANNOT WIN AGAINST HIM! THAT IS THEIR FUCKING MESSAGE BEFORE DYING! DO YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT THAT MEANS?!"


    "IT MEANS THEY ARE DELUSIONAL AND THAT THEY DESERVE TO DIE FOR GIVING SUCH FALSE INFORMATION SO THAT THEIR DEATHS ARE JUSTIFIED! IMBECILES! WE HAVE 15 MILLION SOLDIERS! BATTLE-READY AND WAR-TESTED! WE WILL WIN!"


    "DID YOU FUCKING HEAR WHAT I JUST REPORTED TO YOU?!"


    "YES! I HEARD! I HEARD HOAX AND DELUSIONS OF DYING MEN DUE TO THEM BEING UNABLE TO DO THEIR JOBS!"


    Arthur looked down and stopped speaking for a while. A few moments later, he stood up and started to walk away. Curious eyes wondered between me and Arthur. Unable to bear the prying eyes, I called out to him.


    "Arthur! Where are you going?"


    "I''m going home to my domain. I... I want to fortify my home and my fief. I want to protect my people for what is to come. I want to protect my family from the wrath of the hydra."


    "Have you gone senile?!"


    "Maybe I have. I have served your grandfather as a soldier. I have served your father as his Southern General. I have served you as the Grand General of the Imperial Army. I think it is high time I retire. I haven''t seen my granddaughter and grandson for a while. Surely they have grown up already as young toddlers."


    "You don''t mean-"


    "I am relieving myself of my position as the Imperial Grand General. Let the young take the helm. I will now return home." He then walked away.


    "Have you turned to a coward with your tail under your legs?" I said as I laughed.


    "Have you been in a battlefield, Your Majesty?"


    "I have!"


    "Of course you have. Have you killed someone in the battlefield?"


    "You know I have."


    "Then have you encountered someone who is so strong that youcan''t see yourself winning?"


    "This is the Luxum Empire! There is no person or country that we cannot defeat!"


    "Good. Because you will meet one soon." He then turned around and walked away.


    "Senile fool! Hmph!" I then turned to everyone. "I will pardon him as he is the most distinguished person the empire had. It''s too bad he turned coward! General Bristol. You are now the Imperial Grand General. Bring me victory!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" General Bristol excitedly exclaimed. He then turned around and shouted. "TO WAR!"


    """"""OOOOHHHH!!!!""""""


    Two monthsafter the mobilization of the Grand Army


    Throne Room, Imperial Palace of Celtrieze, Celtrieze, Capital of the Luxum Empire


    I fell down on my throne as the ministers, whose faces are as pale as mine, supported me. I then yelled to the messenger in front of me.


    "REPEAT WHAT YOU JUST SAID! WITH NO FALSEHOODS!"


    "The elves in the west have started attacking our western front. With a only a five hundred thousand manning the western walls and garrisons, it readily fell to the might and cunning of the elves. The soldier''s fates are uncertain."


    "AND YOU! REPEAT YOUR REPORT!"


    "Your Highness, the dwarves have came out of their mountains and overrun our eastern front. The east walls and garrisons were destroyed and the dwarves are now unhindered in their march. The six hundred thousand soldiers there are either killed or captured. No further reports.


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING?! I AM SUPPOSED TO BE THE CHAMPION OF THE LIGHT! NO! THIS CAN''T BE HAPPENING! CALL! CALL BACK THE GRAND ARMY! HAVE THEM RETURN HERE AS SOON AS POSSIBLE! WHEN THEY ARRIVE, I WILL HAVE THEM SPLIT UP AND DESTROY THOSE FUCKING DEMIHUMANS!"


    A bloodied messenger came in front of me while panting but still kneeled. "Your Majesty, Report from the Grand Army!"


    "TELL ME YOU HAVE GOOD NEWS FOR ME! REPORT!"


    The panting messenger spoke. "The... The Grand Imperial Army is...


    Annihilated..." He then fell face first, dead.

 Explanation about certain things.

    Question #1: What happened to the saved slaves from the bandit camp earlier when Belial is still on his way to his fief Agmanac from the capital Marseilles of Valois Kingdom (Chapter 12: End of Doubt)?


    Answer: The Elven Princess Elfina returned to her mother, Queen Anuriel, in their kingdom of Elvengard. She is currently the ambassador of the Elves to Agmanac. The Red Fox Chieftain Feruna is currently on the Great Expanse, a desert far away from Valois. It is there that the nomadic tribes of beastmen are located. She is on her way to the kingdom of Nairobi to have a talk with the Beast Warlord. As for the others, they are maids in the palace. Some went with Elfina and Feruna while the rest stayed in Agmanac. They man the kitchens. The children are also taught to be butlers and maids. They are also taught how to fight, read and write. This events will be mentioned in a later chapter.


    Question #2: What happened to the saved victims of maltreatment in the castle dungeons of Chernobog Citadel (Chapter 15: Rage and Retribution)?


    Answer: Same answer to what happened to the slave children in question 1. They are now servants serving the citadel. Their leader, the blonde little girl I named Madeline, is now the personal maid of Belial. She will make an appearance in a later chapter.


    Question #3: How big is the land area of Agmanac and how big is its population?


    Answer: Agmanac is roughly the same size as modern-day Austria. As for it''s population, it is estimated to be about 9 million people.


    Question #3: How big is Belial''s conquered Margraviate of Ceawin and its population?


    Answer: This is a big catch. Ceawin is actually bigger than Agmanac. It has wide plains and rough mountains which are perfect for grain production and metal mining. It''s size is roughly the same as the former country of Czechoslovakia. And had an estimated population of around 15 million people.


    Question #4: How could you have Belial and his army kill 15 million people?


    Answer: They didn''t. Some have escaped Ceawin long before Belial''s army marched towards Dunstanburg. The estimated death toll of Belial''s conquest was roughly around 8 million including the fallen Southern Imperial Army with 2 million soldiers. Even in real warfare, you cannot wipe out every single denizen of an enemy country. There are those that are bound to escape.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Question #5: How the heck did Belial''s army move so fast? I mean, they numbered 700 thousand. Even if they are demons, Ceawin who with a size almost the same the Czechoslovakia, couldn''t possibly be traversed in just a few weeks so how did they do it?


    Answer: Quite simple yet complicated as well. In this question, I will introduced Bathin. He is a demon that is mentioned in Ars Goetia in the Lesser Key of Solomon, Lemegetton. He is a demon who could teleport anyone from one country to another. He can also create astral projections and has knowledge about herbs and potions. Now, I kinda used the same concept to all of the men (or demons) under him whom he is in control(the other one is Belial). He has 36 legions of demons which in my storyand they all have the same powers as Bathin, albeit weaker. They are the main reason why the soldiers of Belial could travel great distances in such short time periods.


    Question #6: How come Heaven still haven''t ''seen'' Belial even after all that he had done?


    Answer: Because of Glasya-Lebolas, seconded by Paimon and Gremory. As the latter two can see and predict the future, they can predict what decisions and actions Belial would make though not everything. As such, when they see something in the future concerning Belial, they seek Glasya for help. She is a demon in Ars Goetia that can make people invicible, not just physically but in every aspect. Meaning, she can make your entire existence invisible to other''s eyes. This is enough for Heaven to be blind of what Belial is doing on Earth.


    Question #7: How could the empire mobilized 15 million soldiers? That is just... simply impossible.


    Answer: This is something even I am wondering myself. But by doing some calculations and a bit of planning, I find it plausible BUT not in one place. The Northern Imperial Army that is composed of 2 million men, left the north while leaving behind some 500 thousand of their troops to man the northern garrisons. The Western Imperial Army who is at war with the elves are also pulled out, with 4 million being recalled while they leave behind 500 thousand to defend the west. The Eastern Imperial Army who had the largest numbers due to the constant clashes with the dwarves left the east, carrying with them some 6 million men and leaving around 600 thousand to defend the east. The Luxum Empire had an army of 20 million with 5 million reserves. The Imperial Capital have roughly 2 million soldiers and with the help of the nearby nobles, the numbers can be pumped up to 3 million. Now, how did those numbers came to be. I will just give you all a rough explanation as the structure of the empire will be explained in the later chapters. The armies are not all under the emperor''s rule. They are comprised of many private armies of the nobles near the place they are garrisoned. They are also the people that supplied food and resources for the soldiers. And not all the time are the soldiers on soldier duty. They are also masons, carpenters, miners, farmers, hunters and herders that helps the economies of the places they are stationed. Now, lets talk of mobilization. The empire has around 120 million people and this is a pseudo-medieval setting so 20-30% of that population are soldiers. So in that sense, you can already see that mobilization is possible. Besides, when you say "The eastern army" or any directional army doesn''t mean that they are concentrated on just one place. Naturally, there are those near to the capital and those that are far. A border army is stretched, not piled in a single place.


    Question #8: How did Gaap''s fleet became semi-metallic? Didn''t you say they are frigate and galleon-types? How could ships from the Age of Exploration carry destroyer batteries?


    Answer: They upgraded it in Dya Ntotila. It will be further explained in a later chapter.


    Question #9: Where did Belial get an additional 8 million soldiers? Did he summon them?


    Answer: No, he didn''t summon them. He summoned someone who is adept to necromancy which will be explained in the next chapter.


    Question #10: Won''t the angels and the church know that Belial had undead soldiers?


    Answer: Runes and spells that block of undead aura. It will be explained in a later chapter.

 Chapter 28: March of the Black Armies

    Conference room, Chernobog Citadel, Atalanta, Capital of Agmanac


    Belial POV


    I am currently hearing the reports that my subordinates regarding their different assignments. Here in this meeting is Margrave Paimon of Ceawin who is also the Commanding General of my armies, Margrave Gaap of Pittsburg who is also the Chief Admiral of my navy, Count Zagan of Edinburg who is also my Chief Engineer and Treasurer, Lady Gremory who is my Chief Adviser, Magus Bathin who is responsible for transporting my troops from far distances, Viscount Malek of Osburg who is also my Aerial Captain responsible for my Air Force and the three non-human faction leaders: Queesn Anuriel of Elvengard, Highking Thormund of the Dwarven Underkingdom and Grand Shaman Myriim of the Dragon-kin Tribe. There are also new additions to my retainers as I have summoned three new ones after leveling up from Reziel and Kapharel''s essences. Kapharel, though not dead, had her essence taken as she is no longer an ''"angel". My level ups revolve on taking angelic essences, thus by turning Kapharel into a fallen made me take away her angelic essence. It won''t always be possible though as I can only convert someone lower than my level.


    Added to them are the Arch Necromancer Murmur, Artillery Commander Leraje, Aerial General Asmodeus and Master Warlock Amon. Note that all of them are currently using astral projections from the devices that Bathin created. I am sitting in my throne right now on a round table while they are projected to be sitting on the chairs around it. I then started to talk.


    "What is the current situation in the battlefield?"


    Paimon immediately answered. "We are currently routing the last remnants of the Imperial army. There are no reported casualties on my troops as Belam and Abalam are in the front lines to command them."


    She was then seconded by Asmodeus. "Milord, we are all tracking every single soldier trying to escape. They will be subjugated soon. Malek has been a great subordinate. He is currently leading the aerial troops to battle as my powers are too muvh for mere humans to handle." The Sin of Lust is now making a smile worthy of being a seductress but such things don''t faze me.


    "The seas are under the control of my navy. All invading imperial ships has been sunked and destroyed." Gaap reported.


    "I have annihilated most of the troops with my and my troop''s area-wide flame magic. No groups of enemy soldiers survived our attacks. We have also destroyed all fortifications that stood in our armes'' way." stated Amon.


    The elven-like Leraje then spoke. "Milord, all fleeing enemy troops and now being sniped and killed by my troops. With the help of Malek, we were able to track and kill all fleeing enemies."


    "Under Lady Asmodeus'' instructions, I have successfully tracked almost all remaining troops from the imperial empire. We would soon be able to finish each and every one of them." Malek also reported.


    "All wannabe invaders have been dealt with here in Edinburg. With Lord Gaap''s help, we all destroyed the imperial attackers and is now tracking the rest that ran away." Zagan reported.


    "As expected of you people, you work well." I then turned my attendtion to Murmur. "How''s the ''experiment'', Murmur?"


    Murmur, with a ghastly voice spoke. "Me and my men have successfully reanimated a little over 7 million. But forgive me, King Belial. We still need some time to reanimate every single one." He bowed while saying so.


    "That''s fine, Murmur. 7 million is a lot. Are they all ready for battle?" I asked.


    "You provided us with more than 50 million sets of enchanted black armors so yes. They are all ready for battle." He said with confidence.


    Paimon have her 1.2 million soldiers of mixed designation that all returned to Agmanac to protect my territory. Gaap have his three hundred sixty thousand demonic marines whom a third is protecting the mainland. Zagan have one hundred ninety eight demonic combat engineers. Bathin have one hundred eighty thousand time wizards that are doing their best to relocate and move the armies in great distances. Gremory, who is with me, had her one hundred fifty six thousand battlemaidens remain in my capital, Atalanta. I had them stay as they are my strongest attack and defense group that could take on an army a hundred size against them and still win. Malek had his thirty thousand flying units currently trying to locate stragglers and deserters from the imperial army while Asmodeus remained near the Wall commanding his air force of four hundred thirty two thousand as they swept the main battlefield. Amon and his two hundred forty thousand warlocks let loose on the battlefield and destroyed most of the enemy forces with their wide-area spells. They were the ones who manned the walls along with Leraje and his one hundred eighty thousand sharpshooters. They and their armies decimated the enemy troops in a distance while those who survived are subjected to the attacks of the Undead Army. At first, there was just 8 million but with the sky-high death toll of the imperial army, this numbers increased drastically to 13 million though the help of Arch Necromancer Murmur and his one hundred eighty thousand Master Necromancers.


    Paimon is the one leading this army under my command as this army isn''t mindless zombies but powerful revenants who''s levels are equal to 20% of their creator''s levels. Meaning that they had 20% of the master necromancers'' level. A master necromancer had an average level of one thousand so the revenants'' level is about 200 which is higher than the level of most mortal warriors. Back to the war, I received a report from Glasya''s subordinates, the Black Hand, that was shocking yet hilarious.


    The imperial armies divided themselves into four different parts. The main army with at least 6 million, the western army with 4 million, the east army with 4 million and the rear army with 1 million. When the battle began, it was the main army that clashed head-on with the barrage of spells and projectiles from Amon and Leraje. The ones who survived the said barrage was attacked by the waiting Undead Army. The Western Army didn''t clash with us but instead went to the border the empire shared with Valois and began to attack there, not knowing that I even walled myself inside Valois. The Eastern Army sent a detached group of 1 million to attack the side in Edinburg which resulted in that group being annihilated by the combined efforts of Amon''s warlocks, Leraje''s sharpshooters, the wall''s cannons and Gaap''s support fire from his ship''s batteries. Having its detached group destroyed, the Eastern Army then sent their full force to attack the wall in Edinburg. This resulted in another 1 million casualties which opted them to retreat away from the Death Clearing and decided to abandon their campaign and are now trying to return to the east, not knowing that what awaits them is the armies of angry dwarves that is currently invading the eastern front of the empire.


    The rear army contained all high-ranking officials of the army and the supply group which supplied the arrows, swords, spears and any weapon their army uses along with food, water, armor and war horses. When they received the report that the main army was defeated, they hurriedly retreated while trying to get the reports from the eastern and western front, not knowing that the eastern army is in full retreat while the western army had engaged the Valoisian army. They didn''t even know that while the dwarves invaded the east, the elves also began attacking and invading the west. Glasya''s subordinates also received reports that the mountain yetis and the snow wyverns have began to attack the northern imperial borders along with the ice trolls with their mammoths.


    Hahaha! Excellent! Being attacked in all fronts while his armies have been defeated by me, what kind of expression would the emperor have? Laughing inwardly while imagining the face of the emperor, I then spoke to my allies.


    "How are the things in your sides? Are things going well?"


    It was Thormund the dwarf who answered first. "Hahaha! Thanks to you King Belial, the dwarven armies are unstoppable. With the eastern army gone, my people could finally extract their vengeance against the country that enslaved and almost lead us to the brink of extinction! My armies of 3 million with their war machines and your inventions, they will meet no resistance! We will advance our position and take back what was once ours!"


    "The elves are currently sweeping the western imperial front, King Belial. I have sent the united armies of the elves to invade and reclaim our lost lands from the empire. The west fold have fallen to our control and my armies of 2 million are now on their way to push further inside the empire and annihilate every imperial town we encounter. Soon, the west will finally be free of human presence." Anuriel the elf reported.


    "Us dragon newts have finished negotiating with the wyverns of the north. Now those under them, like the yetis, the ice trolls, the ice wraiths and liches have emerged and destroyed the brigand settlements in the north and after wiping out human presence there, the continued to march south and attacked the northern imperial border. They have successfully invaded the north and are now attacking the northern imperial territories. Here, let me introduced to you the Yeti leader, Abdan." Myriim then passed her astral communicator to a large, furry ape-like creature.


    "Heeellooo! Who is King?" said the creature.


    Not that intelligent. "That would be me."


    "You king? Why you so tiny? Tiny king not strong. Let me talk to real king!" the creature roared.


    Everyone was shocked by what the creature said. They then turned to look at me and I just smiled back at them. I then looked at Bathin and said.


    "Do you know their location?"


    Everybody soon understood as they began nodding. Bathin then replied. "Of course, sire."


    "Send me there and keep the portal. I''ll be quick."


    "At once, sire."


    A portal appeared beside me and I walked though it, arriving at the frozen northland. In front of me is a 10-foot tall yeti. He was glaring at me while I looked at him while smiling. This somehow irritated the creature as he baegan taunting me.


    "Puny brat think he king! Abdan can smash you with-"


    He soon started to squirm about while holding his throat. Even the wyvern circling the skies began to plummet to the ground. Everyone, including Myriim, are having a hard time breathing. I just released the limiter for my passive skill ''Dominion'' but this is already what they are feeling. This is just pure pressure from my presence. No bloodlust or any other aura and yet they are all on their knees. I then walked in front of the yeti''s face.


    "Am I the king or am I not the king?"


    "Yo-you are ki-king..." said the downed yeti.


    I then returned the limiter to my skill and said. "Good. Now, all of you. What do you plan to do from now on?"


    A wyvern flew towards me and landed just a few paces in front. "What is it that you want from us?"


    I looked at the wyvern and said. "Nothing. I am just currently invading the empire along with my allies, the elves and the dwarves. As for you denizens of the north, I have nothing I want you to do. But if you serve me, I will make sure I can accomodate you so long as it is within my power."


    "How can you be so sure that you can accomodate us?"


    "Right now, I have destroyed the empire''s Grand Army. 7million soldiers dead while the others turned tail and deserted the battlefield. I am currently hunting down the remnant''s from the empire''s armies. The elves have captured the western front of the empire and have reclaimed their ancestral lands using 2 million elven warriors and magi. The eastern front have also been decimated by the dwarves and have also claimed their former territories using 3 million of their troops. I, with 14.5 million troops are now ready to move north, towards the imperial capital where my enemy, the emperor, lies waiting. I still have more or less 3 million troops awaiting in Agmanac should I fail my campign, which I know I wouldn''t but just in case. As we see the war map now, the only place the emperor could go and hide is here in the north."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "We can defend the north. We just stayed our hand due to the number of human soldiers present in their border. Strong though we may be, eventhough those humans are weak but with their numbers, they can kill us when they group together. But, enough of that, I want to know your plans."


    "I will conquer the empire, all of it. The elves will have their ancestral homes back. The dwarves will have their hills and mountains returned to their own kingdom. The rest will belong to me."


    "Does that include the northland?"


    "If it is a domain of the empire then yes. I will include it."


    "But this is our land! Taken from us by the humans!"


    "You aren''t my ally, wyvern. I am not doing a charity work here. Bow to me and I will give you the northlands for free. I will not do anything to you and those under you."


    "How could we trust the words of a human? You all-"


    "I have already shown you that I can overpower you. I don''t need your trust. I could even enslave you all right now though I hate making slaves. I don''t need to threaten you as my mere presence would be enough to scare you and your people. So, would you submit or not? Note that I will not harm you, should you not submit. But you aren''t allowed in my domain."


    "And if we submit?"


    "You will have the northlands and will live in prosperity as you will have access to dwarven merchandise and elven knowledge. Of course, you will have my blessings and you are free to walk into my cities without the fear of discrimination or getting killed. So, decide now. I still have a war to win."


    "Last question, how are we free if we are under you?"


    "Because even if you are under me, I have no need of you. Thus I will not bother what you do as long as you abide by my rules when you are inside my territory. Outside, meaning beyond my borders, you can do whatever you want, no questions asked. It is just that you are better than the humans."


    "Then by oath i , Karion of the snow wyverns, pledge my loyalty to you and your cause. All unser us are yours to use and command." the wyvern said as he lowered his head to my level.


    "Just keep the north away from the humans. Do as you like, Myriim here will help you." I then stepped into the portal back to the conference room. I returned to my sit and said. "Prepare the invasion forces. Paimon will lead the army. Amon will be the commander of the spell brigades. Leraje will be the commander of the long bow, cannoneer and artillery brigades. Asmodeus will be the commander of the aerial brigades. Zagan and his combat engineers are to join the supply caravans along with Bathin to help transport and create necessary things that the armies have to use. Continue making revenants, Murmur. I will need them to where I will move. Malek will return to me and personally escort me to the place where the Western Imperial Army is attacking. We will move after Murmur and his master necromancers finishes making the revenants. Gremory, lead the armies near the northwestern part of Agmanac while leaving 500 thousand down in the south and southwest. We don''t know how Valois will react. Liliana, protect Atalanta. Everyone, the world will finally know the wrath of the Hydra King. My orders have been given. Go and fulfill your duties."


    """"""""""Yes, King Belial!"""""""""" then their astral projections vanished.


    I was left alone in my chair while I play with my cup. Everything is now going according to my plan. That fool of an emperor really did what I predicted him to do. Now, I have to locate the pope and the main mambers of his church. And that woman, That Princess Gabrielle. I was right about my hunch and yet I let her go. Such a miscalculation. But no matter. Reading the memory of Kapharel brought me some surprising news. Knowing those made this plan of mine successful.


    Moments after, a shadow congealed in front of me. After a few seconds, the shadow dispersed, revealing a figure with striking gold eyes.


    "Sire, the ''package'' have been sent to Atalanta. The said ''package'' is now living with the Nephilims."


    "Excellent. You may leave now."


    "I live to serve." She then vanished.


    I wouldn''t have known If I didn''t see Kapharel''s memories two months ago.


    2 months ago


    Western Grand Solar, Chernobog Citadel, Atalanta, Capital of Ceawin


    Various images flowed in front of my eyes as if I was seeing the memories with myself present in it. I saw things in Kapharel''s eyes. Information quickly flew through his mind as he saw everything from the memory orb. Then finally, he saw a particular memory that he knew was the most important.


    [Good day to you, young Kapharel.]


    [Your Holiness. How could I be of service?]


    [Our Father needs your help, young one. He asks that you abide His will.]


    [Whatever it will be, I will serve.]


    [You are to seek out 2 children. One, currently a prince with a powerful capability and the other, a farmer who grew in the south. The Prince whose name is Beale of Valois has been chosen to be the Champion of the Light and Defender of our cause while the other whose name is Saria was chosen to be th Keeper of the Light and Spreader of our cause. They have been chosen by our Father to render service to the church and to Him. You must contact them and have them converted to our faith. That is what our Father have ordered you to do.]


    [Your Holiness, the said prince known as Hydra Prince should still be at war with the empire. I doubt he will come with me even on the Lord''s behest. He is human and with his current animosity to the empire, I doubt that us who are in the empire would have a chance to speak to him. And as I have heard, his defensive capability is just as deadly as his offensive. I ask of you, how could I make someone like him listen to me?]


    [Trust in your feelings, young Kapharel. You are blessed with our Father''s love. Just do as He ordered and it will happen. Trust in yourself, in me nd in our Father.]


    [Forgive me for questioning our Father''s intentions. About the other child, how would I find her?]


    [You will easily spot her for her aura that very much known to us angels. She is also at the same age as Prince Beale. She is in Volhynia Kingdom where our influence is much larger than here in the empire. Our plans have changed. With the Hydra Prince''s advance, I''m sure that in the future, the empire would be destroyed. We can''t have the Prince destroy us too. So while you are making your talks with him. We will move our people through the Dukedom of Galacia in the southwest. We will spread out influence their until we reach our destination which is Volhynia Kingdom. Now go. The time is upon us.]


    [By your will, Your Holiness.]


    So they are intent to go to Volhynia to escape. Can''t stop that now. I am not that influencial to have them hunted in other countries. Better focus on the real problems that I can manage. I was still in the middle of my thoughts when a door opened and revealed a beautiful black-haired battlemaiden. She then walked towards me and kneeled.


    "I have finished changing as you''ve commanded, Your Highness. May I have my orders." said the black-haired beauty.


    "You are to be my aide-de-camp. You will follow me whenever I am." I said while looking at her.


    "I, Kapharel, will dedicate my life to my liege lord and shall use this life for him until I die." She said with a fervent voice.


    "Good. Now, stand. We have work to do." I then turned around and yelled. "Glasya! Attend to me!"


    Shadows gathered and formed a figure with glowing golden eyes. "Your command?"


    "Go to Volhynia Kingdom. Find a farmer girl named Saria. She is about my age. Her major characteristic is that she releases an aura of pureness."


    "Angelic aura?"


    "Yes. I need you to find her and bring her to me. Alive."


    "I have reports regarding the empire''s troop movements." She then handed me a piece of paper.


    I looked inside and read it. When I finished reading it, I smile and said. "So they really want to be wiped out from this world. Okay. I will give them what they want. Good work on gathering this information for me."


    "Do you have aany other inquiries, Your Highness?"


    "That would be all. Don''t fail me, Glasya."


    "I live to serve." She then vanished in front of me.


    I looked behind me and saw Kapharel staring at me. I then talked to her by asking her something.


    "What weapon would you like to wield, Kapharel?"


    "I am a sword-user, milord."


    That is something I replanted on her. She was a sword-user when she was still an angel. "You can have this." I produced a sword with angelic wings as guard. "This is Maellartach, a former angel''s sword. You can have it now." I then gave it to her.


    Kapharel outstretched her hand and when she received it she bowed. "I am honored to received such a sword from you, milord. I will use this to smite down my enemies."


    "Indeed you will. Now..." I turned towards the door and yelled. "Everyone, return inside."


    After a few moments passed, figures appeared right at the back of each chair in the room. They are my retainers whom I made to go out earlier.


    "Let''s all seat." When they all took their seats, I spoke again. "This is Battlemaiden Kapharel. She will be my aide-de-camp starting today. If you have inquiries while I am busy, you can tell her and she will relay it to me."


    """"""""Yes, Milord."""""""" they all answered though Gremory and Liliana are making faces. I really don''t have the time to deal with these two.


    "Now, unto the main agenda. The empire have began mobilizing their troops and have started their march towards Ceawin. Their numbers reached 15 million. They are separated in 4 groups. The central or main army with 6 million, the western army with 4 million, the eastern army with 4 million and the rear army with a million. They will attack us simultaneously from our northeast, northwest and the main north. They will also send their navy to contend against us in the sea. Here''s the plan. Paimon will be in-charge of the defence on Ceawin but I will have her armies return to Agmanac."


    Paimon reacted to that ans said. "What arm will I be commanding then, Milord?"


    I looked at her and smiled. "The Undead Army."


    She then understood where this is heading so she nodded. "Understood, milord."


    I continues stating my plans. "Gaap, are the new naval destoyers ready?"


    "They are all finished, milord. With Zagan''s help supplying the metal, all ships are now part metal with runes riddled in it that dispels any spells thrown at it. The ''batteries'' that you designed have all been put in place and are ready for actual usage. They can decimate enemies from an estimate of 15 kilometers! My Tidehunter are equipped with 3 pairs of those and had already sunk 15 ships that bore the sigil of the empire."


    "Good. Have your ship and some others dock in Edinburg and help the ground troops there when the enemies attack. The rest will patrol Okeanus and sink any vessel that will try to reach Edinburg."


    "Yes, milord."


    "Zagan, fortify your fief. They are sure to attack your domain using the eastern army."


    "Already did, milord."


    "Bathin, are the gateways ready?"


    "Yes, milord. My men are also ready to deploy your troops whenever you want."


    "Excellent. Gremory and Liliana will stay here in Atalanta. They will deal with the people of Valois should those fools try to attack."


    ""It will be done, milord."


    "Lord Belial." Paimon spoke. "Even if we are almost invincible in the battlefield, without my warmages and ranged units, we will still be pressed."


    "No worries. I already have people that will help you. Now, reveal yourselves."


    By my command, 4 figures appeared at my back, behind Kapharel. The eyes of my retainers widened as they saw familiar faces behind me. At my back are 3 persons. One who looked like a beatiful high elf archer with his golden bow. The second looked like a lich with his ghastly appearance and a glowing bone staff. The third one is a woman wearing a long, black and pink fur coat and a tight mithril cuirass that showcased her body figure. She was holding a lance on her right hand which is longer than her own height. The last one is a guy with literally flaming hair and is wearing magus robes while holding his golden staff.


    "I doubt you don''t know them but for the sake of introduction, I will introduce them. The archer is the Godly Hunter Leraje whose arrows never misses. I am making him my Artillery and Bow commander which will be placed under Paimon."


    Leraje then spoke. "Ohh! I will be looking forward to working with you ''closely'', General Paimon." He said with a lewd smile on his face.


    "Would you not interrupt themeeting with your lasciviousness, Leraje?" I said with a cold tone.


    "I was only joking, Your Highness."


    "Hmph. Carrying on. The next one is Hell''s greatest necromancer, Murmur. He will be designated as a mid-liner and of course, will deal with dead personel and turn them into revenants. He will be with Paimon but only thorugh cooperation."


    "A pleasure to work with you, general." A raspy tone came from Murmur.


    "And me to you." Paimon answered briefly.


    "Then next is..."


    "Yes! I''m Asmodeus with the sin of lust! I will be Belial''s Aerial General and you, Captain Malek, will be under my command! I will coordinate with Paimon but I am not her subordinate. I am only under Belial!" Asmodeus cut me off with her speech while her eyes are eyeing Gremory, Liliana and Kapharel.


    "Enough of your shenanigans, Asmodeus. I will return you to Hell if you don''t fucking behave yourself." I said with a cold voice.


    "But really Belial. I''ll just ask. Why not destroy the humans in one quick swoop? I mean, with your capability, weakened though you may be, you can destroy something like a country with ease." Asmodeus asked.


    "I also have the same question, Lord Belial. Why be so roundabout about it? WIth us here, who would dare stop us?" The last new guy, Amon, added.


    "It''s because I am here to challenge God. And to be honest, I cannot do it alone with my current power. This is practice for me. I can overpower the humans but what would that achieve if I do it alone? So, this ''roundabout'' thing you are all talking about is just me practicing. Practicing war tactics, troop deployment, troop designation, command and orders. This is me learning." I said with a serious tone.


    "I get it. But still, Belial. To have summoned me, aren''t you afraid I might usurp your authority?" Asmodeus stated.


    Hearing her statement, I couldn''t stop my self to laugh. "Asmodai, you are a personification of sin, right? But just like you, aren''t you forgetting something? I AM THE PERSONIFICATION OF THE SIN OF WRATH, BITCH! SO EITHER YOU SHUT UP AND JUST DO AS I SAY OR I''LL DEPORT YOUR FUCKING ASS BACK TO THE SHITHOLE YOU CAME IN!"


    "Ahh! That anger... I missed that! I''m in for some SM play, you-"


    "BY MY RIGHT AS CONTRACTOR, I COMMAND YOU, ASMODEUS, TO SHUT YOURSELF UP UNLESS I SAY THAT YOU CAN TALK. I OFFER A 10TH OF MY MAGICKA TO STRENGTHEN THIS DEAL!"


    A magic circle containing my characters appeared below Asmodeus and soon, purple light erupted that engulfed her. After a few moments, the light vanished and we saw Asmodeus but she had something added on her. In her neck lied runes of silence due to the invocation of a command towards a contractee. She then made a sad face but I don''t give a damn. I returned my attention to my seated retainers and said.


    "Thr last one is Amon, who is worshipped as a god of the Sun like Malek but a lot stronger. Because of the people''s belief in him as god, he now possesses power that could rival even thrones, much like the Seven Princes and the Four Kings of Hell. He is a Fire Spirit King before he became a demon, much likr Gaap. He will be our Magi General and is responsible for delivering massive damage to the enemies with his and his men''s spells. He will be coordinating with Paimon and the others."


    "A pleasure to meet you all again." Amon greeted.


    "Now that all of you are here and have recieved my orders, fulfill them for me. Phase two will now begin. Eradicate the imperial armies and all who dares threaten our country. Give me victory!"


    """""""""""YES, LORD BELIAL!"""""""""""


    Present day


    Ourskirts of Dunstanburg, Ceawin, Principality of Agmanac


    After the conference, I immediately used a gateway to Ceawin. Waiting for me there is Kapharel with 500 thousand troops. When she saw me, she immediately kneeled and spoke.


    "The troops are ready now, Prince Beale."


    "Indeed they are." I then looked at the soldiers in front of me. "Follow me. We ride west. WE RIDE WEST!"


    """"""""""OOOOHHH!!!""""""""" The men replied.


    Time to crush the remaining armies of the empire. Let''s see what faces the kingdom forces will show if they see me in the battlefield. Hahaha!!! I hope they are ready for a big surprise!

 Chapter 29: Annihilation of Hope

    Border of Valois Kingdom and Luxum Empire


    Luxum Empire''s Western Imperial Army Command


    General Saxon POV


    I have been looking at the battlefield through the eyes of a magus designated to act as my eyes in the battlefield. He uses bird-like familiars to scout the areas of battle and relays intructions from me to the field commanders. He then shows it via four projections in the room. Astral Projection is a magic that few have and only those attuned to time and space magic could use it. And the magus with me can only use this once every 15 minutes. Right now, I am viewing the battlefield along with my subordinates.


    "The eastern and western front of the Kingdom is now on their last leg! A few more attacks and they would crumble!" Said a lieutenant while looking at the projections.


    "Yes, they are losing their ground. We can device a plan that could shatter their final attempts to regroup and reform. We can now crush them with a decisive blow." said a pompadour commander.


    "I say we let the forward command launch an all-out assault to that Valoisian rabble. With a million strong coming in waves, I don''t think they are going to last long." a young commander added.


    Everyone in the rrom was nodding their heads and showed approval to the unexperienced noble commander. With the old and experienced commanders being in the frontlines, what is left is me and a bunch of amateurs who doesn''t know how to wage wars. These fools don''t really know how to think! The Agmanacian Black Army didn''t move against us yet and you plan on having an all out attack?! We haven''t even received anything from the capital, not even a letter. Judging from the distance, it is hard. I better hold this place on my own. I then looked at the young noble commander and spoke.


    "Commander Jessep, don''t make such rash decisions and think carefully on what you should do in this situation."


    Irritated, he asked me in a sarcastic. "And how would the great General Saxon plan to deal with the Valoisian Army?"


    "Careful, tyke. You may be a commander but I am the commanding general of the Western Imperial Army courtesy of the Emperor." I said in a threatening manner.


    Everyone in the room gulped from my words and you could see that Jessep is now seething his teeth. I then continued to talk.


    "We have been fighting for 2 days already. We are vastly superior in numbers and equipment. Yet why are these Valoisians still on their feet, manning their fronts? It''s because of two reasons. One is that they have the upper edge on defense. They may not be able to attack us but due to the strategical positions they occupied, we are hard-pressed in making them surrender. But the main reason on why they are still not giving up while under the heavy attacks of an army a lot more greater than them? Can anyone of you guess it?" I asked while I survey the room.


    Everybody went silent and began thinking or so I think. Some began to mumble and some grouped themselves to discuss it. Is everyone here really stupid? It was then that Jessep spoke.


    "That is easy, General. It''s because of their ego." He said it with a smile which was well-received by my subordinates.


    These people are all stupid. "No, it is not."


    "Then it is their pride!" He answered again.


    "That''s not it either."


    "Honor?"


    "No."


    "Ambition?"


    "No."


    "The promise of reward?!" Jessep began to get irritated.


    "It''s not that."


    Then what is it?!" He yelled as he slammed the table.


    I sighed when I saw that and said. "It''s fear, Commander Jessep."


    Confused, he said. "Then why aren''t they running away if they are scared of us? You are being round-about general and it doesn''t make any sense."


    "It is because we gave them a different kind of fear that exceeds their fear towards death."


    "There are kinds of fear? You''re starting to get ridiculous general." He said with a smirk.


    "Do you have a family, Jessep?"


    Confused, he said. "I am engaged to be married to my fiancee once this war is over."


    "Then let me ask you. If you were to be held with a knife in your throat and the same goes to you fiancee and you were asked. ''Should I let you or her live?'' What will you choose?" I asked him calmly.


    He stiffened and said. "I disarm the one who held a knife at me and-"


    "Then let me rearrange and rephrase that question. You were bound and gagged when someone held a knife at you and someone held another knife on your fiancee''s neck. You are ten five meters away from each other so you could see each other''s faces. Now, I will ask you again, Commander. Who will you pick? Your life? Or hers?"


    Jessep shook and began to tremble. Then he stared at me with maddened eyes and said. "Are you threatening me or damning me, General?! Huh?! If you dare touch a hair on Melissa, I''ll-"


    "Then can you tell me the fear you felt when I told you that scenario?" I asked him solemnly.


    Shocked by my question, he began to ease up and started to think on what I asked him about. "I think I know now, General."


    "Good. Now you know. So tell me. What kind of fear are those Valoisian soldiers feeling right now?"


    "The fear of losing the ones they love." he said with a downcast face.


    "Correct. Their fear for their own lives have been covered with their fear of what will happen to their families should they fall in the battlefield. They are thinking what will happen if the empire succeeds in defeating them. They are thinking what will happen to their wives and lovers if the imperial soldiers get their hand on them now that they, the soldiers, are dead. They are thinking what will happen to their sons and daughters should the empire win this battle. And that fear is what pushes them to stand their grounds."


    A noble commander stood up and said. "We are not barbarians! We will no do such atrocities to our fellow human!"


    "You should hear yourself." I said to him. "Aren''t we fighting and killing humans right now? Isn''t this barbaric?"


    "But it was Valois who attacked us first!"


    "No, commander. It was Agmanac who attacked us first. Valois never supplied anything nor did they give any consent to the Hydra Prince''s doing. Not that they could be exempted to any liabilities as the Hydra Prince is a member of the Valoisian Royal Family. But... Let me ask you people. Who was it that really started the war between our two countries?"


    They are all shocked by my question but Jessep immediately answered. "It was of course Agmanac, General. Do you not know this?"


    I smiled and said. "Do you know how many skirmishes happened to the Agmanacian border over the past months?"


    "No. I don''t believe I do, General." Jessep said.


    "More than 20 times, commander... More than 20 times and yet the Prince only repelled them. All of them. The Prince already have a sizeable army at that time, as the last reports of our spies have informed us before they were all killed by the Prince''s forces. And yet, he did nothing. Bidding his time? Not likely. The Prince was contented in ruling his own territory and enriching it. Agmanac prospered while the other human countries including Agmanac''s parent nation, the Kingdom of Valois, are suffering from a deep recession. And let me ask you, who has the largest population in the world?"


    "I-it is us, General." Jessep replied.


    "Yes, it is indeed. Knowing that, the emperor sent envoys to the Hydra Prince to seek peace and asked for a treaty of non-aggression. Then he asked if he could trade with Agmanac while he promised never to attack it. He even promised the Princess Gabrielle would be married off to the Hydra Prince should the latter agree to his terms. Then something happened to the meeting that made the Prince mad. He even imprisoned the most beautiful woman in the continent and didn''t care about her anymore as he decided to attack us. The rest is what you know happened. Ceawin, Marcia, Algair and Gale Island all fell to the Prince''s hands. So, tell me. Why do you think the Prince went mad after his meeting with the envoy?"


    "You are not saying-"


    "Yes. Something offended the Prince that resulted to our current predicament. And I know it is because of the emperor."


    Swords were then unsheated including that of Commander Jessep. He then spoke. "What you did is an act of treason! We could kill you for such an act!"


    "Kill me? Sure. Kill me. But I will tell you people. Never underestimate the Hydra Prince. He is smart and cunning unlike the emperor. We are all doomed to fail this mission the emperor asked us to do." I said with a tired smile.


    Jessep raised his sword over head and spoke. "Any last words, General?"


    "The Main army of 6 million had been decimated by the Prince who had more than 8 million troops waiting for them. Before the main army even clashed with the Prince''s army, they were already reduced to half due to the devastating power of their spells and the deadly precision of their artillery and archers. When they arrived at the Wall, what awaited them are 8 million black armored soldiers waiting for them at the foot of the Wall. They were slaughtered like pigs and with just a few hours, the army was destroyed and stragglers are being hunted down. The eastern army had also fallen due to the sheer power of the ships that docked on Marcia and Algair. And with the help of the archers, artillery and magi along with the black army posted there, only a third of the army remained. They are now retreating back to the east to regroup and reorganize. The rear army are now retreating back to the capital now that the supply group has been raided by the Prince''s forces."


    I took out my pouch and took something inside. I opened my hands and showed them 2 marble orbs. "This are message orbs. They contain the last thing the one holding the pair of this marbles said. Kind of like a last will. When the pairs of these two orbs were destroyed, those reports I told you was the thing that it contained. The ones who had the other pairs of these orbs are General Byron of the Main Army and General Teynham of the Western Army." I sadly looked at the orbs and put them on the table. I then looked back to Jessep and said. "With only us and the central army left, how can we defend the empire? The Hydra Prince defeated two war fronts with more than 8 million soldiers. How many of us remained? Less than 7 million. With the reserve army of 5 million that are NOT in the capital, how can we defend the Hydra Prince''s army?" I asked them.


    All of them paled when they heard what I said. They couldn''t refute. I had the message orbs which gives the last glimpse of the person who sent the message and you will see it as if the person who sent the message is in front of you. With such an evidence in front of them, they began totremble at the thought of losing this war. I then spoke again.


    "We may be winning our battle here but we are already losing the war. I am returning to my family back in the west. They will need me now more than-"


    BOOM! And explosion suddenly interrupted my words. I was shocked at such an event. Enemy attack?! But we are almost 50 kilometers away from the battlefield! Nothing could... Oh no! I then shouted at the dazed soldiers in front of me.


    "ENEMY ATTACK! THE HYDRA PRINCE IS HERE!"


    As I finished shouting, multiple large explosions blasted the area we are in. I looked outside and saw the devastation of the attack. We are currently occupying a city and all one million soldiers are currently staying here as it is a big city. All civilians have been evacuated a month before our occupation so nothing is left here except empty houses and broken stuff. And right now, the city that is supposed to be housing us is under attack.


    "FIND OUT WHERE THIS ATTACKS ARE COMING FROM!"


    """""YES, GENERAL!!!""""" Everyone in the room left after my command.


    Constant blast of explosions erupt every few minutes and in just 20 minutes, almost a third of the city and a quarter of my soldiers are dead. Where are they firing?! How... How could they attack us?! In what way?! I shouted again to the soldiers who are now scrambling back and forth outside the room.


    "WHO THE FUCK CAN TELL ME WHERE THIS ATTACKS ARE COMING FROM!"


    A soldier went inside and saluted. "General, there are no signs of any enemy within 10 kilometers! We already extented the range of any possible siege engine but there is nothing!"


    "THEN WHAT DO YOU THINK THIS IS?! DIVINE PUNISHMENT?! FIND WHERE THE FUCK THIS IS COMING FROM!"


    "YES, GENERAL!" The soldier then left in a hurry.


    I immediately went out and went to the tallest tower in the castle we are currently using, to try looking on where the attacks are coming from. But no matter what direction I look at, there is nothing. Another batch of explosions erupted and I believe thousands died due to that. I then made my decision and shouted with all I had.


    "ABANDON THE CITY! WE WILL ALL DIE IF WE STAY HERE! RUN TO THE NEAREST EXIT AND RUN AWAY! AWAY FROM THE CITY! ABANDON THE CITY!"


    My men began to run towards the city exits while I looked at the evacuation. Every 2 minutes, dozens of explosions rain down on us and the army. Such devastation... This is what the emperor angered? Bodies, blood and gore littered the streets and buildings while huge craters dotted the city. The castle I am currently on have suffered 10 attacks already. Every 2 minutes, there are at least 20 attacks that would destroy everything the explosion engulfs. Those lucky to get away from the explosion still gets hurt due to the aftershock as they are thrown off their feet when they are hit with an aftershock. What weapons are this?! The empire... The empire is doomed to lose.


    "How could-"


    Before I could even finish my sentence, I was hit by an explosion and was thrown off the tower I was standing on. It was then that I felt that time slowed down. Ahh... I''m going to die today... I took out a memory orb and held it in front of me.


    "Isabel... My lovely Isabel... Stay strong, my love. I... can no longer... go home to you and our son. Stay safe and if possible... get away from the empire... I love you..."


    *SPLAT!


    102 kilometers away from the Western Imperial Army''s Rear Division stronghold


    Belial POV


    Looking through my "Eyes of Providence", I surveyed the the town we just bombarded. Looking at the city, I saw how the people inside are now rushing out. I also saw the city turned to rubble due to the force of impact. It levelled most of the cityscape and everything, including the castle, have almost turned to just piles of rocks. I turned around and looked at the weapons I designed and help invented. This was a weapon used in one of my past life. A weapon of pure mass destruction. It''s supposed to be a railway gun but I modified it into something more powerful. These behemoths are made of purely made of steel riddled with runes to keep it in prestine conditions. It''s a very big piece of machinery that could only be manned by at least 3 thousand soldiers. It has a weight of more than 1.8 tonnes and had a length of about 80 meters. The barrel is 120 meters in length that carries 1m tier 3 explosion rune-embued shells that detonates upon impact that creates 20 meter wide craters every explosion. I had them secretly made by Zagan, Bathin and Gaap 3 months ago with the use of the ore mined by the battlemaidens of Gremory and the war engineers of Zagan while Bathin and his magi transported the ores to the island Gaap discovered.


    I gave Zagan and Gaap my blueprints and they started building it even before the invasion of the empire as a precaution and to strike fear when needed. My predictions were spot on and after 3 months, the empire really tried to undermine me and luckily, 20 of this monster cannons are created. It can be said that with just this number, I could completely decimate any city without using even a single soldier. I can make this things shoot even 100-250 kilometers away depending on the angle so I can position these things to places almost unaccessable to soldiers then wreck havoc to cities, fortresses, bastides and such from a safe disance.This will only work on lower beings though. This will not be enough to hurt those of the middle and higher echelon of Heaven''s court. Due to their sheer devasting power and capability for mass destruction, I named them Interitio.


    As I am watching the cannons fire, Kapharel neared me and spoke.


    "Sire, it would seem that the remaining imperial soldiers have decided to abandon the city and have deserted."


    "So it would seem. Let them be. At least I have destroyed their morale. Besides..." I looked at Kapharel with a vicious smile. "Hunting a moving target is better than a still one."


    Kapharel smiled and said. "Indeed, sire."


    "Have 200 thousand pursue the deserting soldiers. Let no one escape. We can''t have them reporting what we did to them. I want to keep this as a secret for a while. They are also allowed to use summons and familiars to increase their efficiency. You will lead them, Kapharel. Don''t fail me."


    "I won''t, sire."


    "Good. Now, go."


    She then bowed and left. After a few discussions, 200 thousand soldiers went with her and with the help of 200 space magi from Bathin''s troops, they are moving more quickly. I made the remaining 300 thousand follow me south to meet the main body of the Western Imperial Army.


    "Now, time to give Valois a pleasant surprise. Let us move the Interitios near the western battlefield. Time to slaughter the empire''s proud army. We will leave none alive!"


    """"""""""OHHHHH!!!!!""""""""""


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    General''s Tent, Forward Command, Western Battlefront


    General Burgh POV


    *SLAM. I slammed by palm to the table and looked at my subordinates gathered in my tent. We are currently waiting for the instructions that are always given to us by the army general who is located in the rear army on a fortified city some 40 kilometers away. But right now, it''s been more than 12 minutes after the supposed information should be received and yet the instructions are so late, the field commanders can only halt any advance and could only hold their grounds.


    "IS THERE NO INSTRUCTIONS FROM THE HIGHER COMMAND YET?!"


    A lieutenant then replied. "There are none, sir!"


    "HOW THE FUCK ARE WE GOING TO MOVE THEN WITHOUT THEIR ORDERS! THEIR FUCKING COMMANDS?!"


    "I''m afraid I don''t know, sir!" The lieutenant replied.


    "FUCK! THEIR ONLY JOB IS TO GIVE INSTRUCTIONS! THEY ARE ALREADY AT THE SAFEST PART OF THE ARMY AND YET THEY CAN''T EVEN DO THE ONE REMAINING FUCKING JOB THEY SHOULD DO?! FUCK!" I yeleld at my subordinates and slammed the table again. After a while, something dawned to me. "Wait... Send a rider. Check on them... I have a bad feeling about this."


    My adjutant, Commander Wharton then spoke. "What is it General?"


    "This is just too weird. I''m guessing that there are only 2 reasons why the rear command is not responding. Either they already deserted the battlefield or..."


    "Or what, sir?"


    "Or... they''ve been attacked at the rear."


    "That''s impossible. We are in imperial soil? Why would our fellow Imperials-"


    "Who is it that we are fighting here?"


    "The Valoisian Kingdom."


    "No. It''s the Hydra Prince. We are a diversion to see if the Prince will rescue the Kingdom should we attack it."


    "Then you are not telling me-"


    "Yes. There is a possibility that the Hydra Prince is making a move. And it is a move that we never anticipated."


    "But the rear command has a million soldiers and they are within the fortified walls of a fortress city."


    "The prince annihilated 2 million soldiers of the Southern Imperial Army with less than half the soldiers that army had. That would be easy for him."


    "That can''t be."


    "Let''s wait for the scout to return."


    2 hours later


    "Sir! A rider have returned!" A soldier announced.


    "Good! Send him in."


    Immediately, a ragged rider immediately kneeled in front of me, not of reverence but of fatigue. "I... bring you news, general..."


    "Speak. What is it?"


    "The rear army has been... annihilated."


    "WHAT?!"


    "I saw... the ruined fortess city they were residing. Everything there... was turned to rubble. Blood, guts and bones are everywhere. I saw no one alive so after a quick search, I immediately returned... Sir, may I request permission to say my thoughts?" asked the scout.


    "Granted."


    "Sir, that city... was riddled with impact craters... It was like they were hit by meteors. It was as if God rained meteors on them. What was surprising is that... only the city had those craters... The surrounding areas don''t have them. Sir, did we perhaps... anger God?"


    "I am not God to answer your question, rider. But I know it wasn''t God who did that. It was the Devil."


    "The Devil?"


    "Yes. And I am afraid we''re on his list of targets." *BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM "And it looks like I was right again. The Devil has arrived." *BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOOOM! " And he came prepared. TO ARMS! FIND THE HYDRA PRINCE!"


    Valoisian side, Northern Border Army


    Count Cologne POV


    "Sir... The fronts are falling... The soldiers can no longer hold out much longer... Sir... forgive me for this but... We have lost..." My young adjutant said.


    "Keep your wits together, lad. We can get thorugh this. Help is on the way." I said, trying to calm down the shaken man.


    "Help General? Who will help us? Who will aid us? No one! The nobles all blockaded themselves in their territories! The high nobles are all in the capital, debating on what to do while we are dying here! NO ONE WILL COME, GENERAL! NO ONE!" He shouted at my face while clenching his fist, tears running from his eyes. "My wife... she''s going to give birth anytime soon... If I am gone... who will look after my family, general? She is an orphan... My parents are both dead... She... She''ll be left all alone if I die here... General, what must I do? Please... Tell me, what should I do?" He then fell on his knees while sobbing.


    I am watching a man who is braver than most men I knew, crumble under pressure and anxiety because of the threat of the empire. But it isn''t death itself that is scaring the poor soul, it is the fear of what would happen to his family. I, too, have a family back home. I am a titled noble with the rank of count and my fief is near here. I, too, am scared of what will happen should I fall here. With all the generals from the upper nobility abandoning their posts, only I remained here. Even I am anxious of what will happen. I walked over my kneeling adjutant and placed my hand on his shoulder.


    "Don''t loose faith, lad. Hope will come. You are forgetting something. The Hydra Prince might give us some assistance. He is currently occupied with the imperial army in front of his territory but he is still Valoisian. He might help us, even if it is only a whim of his." I said with a wry smile.


    "Wasn''t he the one who started this mess to begin with?" My adjutant said while still looking down.


    "It was the empire''s fault, not the Prince. We better hope that he would grant us some assistance against the empire''s assault."


    "He already had to deal with the empire trying to invade his fief. How could he-"


    "GENERAL! NEWS FROM THE FRONT!" he was interrupted by a panting yet energetic messenger.


    I stood up straight and spoke to the messenger. "Report."


    "Imperial soldiers from all fronts have began retreating. Some are only holding their ground but most could be seen running away from the battlefield. They seem to be running towards where their forward command is located. With the fronts stretching to about 400 kilometers, multiple sitings have been noted by the forward commanders and thus was reported here in the central command. Captured retreating soldiers were interrogated and we confirmed that the enemy''s forward command is under siege by something they do not know. It is also rumoured that the rear body of this army have been totally obliterated. We cannot confirm it but judging from the reactions of the captured soldiers indicate that they have no real reason to lie. They are told to retreat back and reinforce the ranks of their forward army."


    I gulped when I heard the report of the messenger. "Any other thing you wish to report?"


    "Sightings of an army bearing a a red-bordered black flag with a golden hydra at the middle has been spotted near the eastern front of the battlefield. They are only observing the battlefield though. They are estimated to be around 200 thousand and are currently holding their position near the Agmanacian Wall. 20 strange contraptions are spotted behind them that produces flashes and loud booms every once in a while and it is unknown what they are really doing. It is speculated that they are firing something somewhere but we dont know what they are exactly or if the speculation is true, where they are firing."


    I was woken up from my stupor after hearing something like that. Empire''s soldiers retreating. Western Imperial Army''s rear command rumoured to be destroyed. Unknown contraptions seemingly firing at something. All of this means one thing... The Hydra Prince is now here. I looked at my still-kneeling adjutant and then the messenger.


    "Prepare my horse. Tell 20 knights to ready themselves. We will meet the Hydra Prince. Also, send other messengers to all forward commanders that they should hold their line for as long as they could for I will try to convince the Prince to help us. The Hydra Prince is here."


    "Yes, General." The messenger bowed and left.


    I looked at my adjutant who is now looking up. "Come. We have to meet the Prince."


    "Will he help us?"


    "Let''s just hope he will."


    3 hours later, Somewhere near the Agmanician Wall overlooking the Western Battlefront


    Belial POV


    "How''s the situation?" I asked the artillery commander.


    "Sire, the Interitios are still in prestine condition. As for our targets, it could be said that almost 700 thousand have fell due to the constant bombardment of this cannons. The Black Hand also reported that the forward command is no in disarray and are currently unable to reform their ranks but it seems that they have spotted our position and 600 thousand soldiers pulled out from the assaulting troops to meet up with us."


    "Only that? They sure are underestimating me."


    "I think they don''t know that you are here, sire."


    "Is that so? Just continue firing. I would love to see how they scramble like ants on an enemy they cannot see."


    Before I could resume looking at the battlefield below, a messenger came and reported to me.


    "Sire, a group of 22 men are closing into our location. They are all bearing the white flag of truce and the Royal Flag of Valois. What are your orders, your Highness?"


    "Let them approach. I will meet them. Let''s see what this rabble wants, though I know what they are after."


    A few minutes later, I saw the group approach the main body of my army. When they saw me, an elderly man and a young soldier immediately climbed down from their horses and walked towards me. They are at a considerable distance from me so I decided to walk towards them as well. Moments later, when there were only 10 paces between us, the elderly man kneeled in front of me who was then followed by the young soldier that was with him. I approached them and spoke.


    "Why are you kneeling?"


    "I, Count Cologne, kneels to Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois who is the ruler of Agmanac and the heir to the throne of Valois." He said seriously with his head bowed down.


    "It seems you are gravely mistaken, count. I am no prince of Valois."


    Bewildered, he looked up and asked. "Are you not Prince Beale of Valois?"


    "No, I am Prince Beale of Agmanac. I no longer have any connection to Valois in any way."


    "But-"


    "I can deduce why you are here but for the sake of formality, I will ask. Why are you here?"


    The count thought for a while and said. "I am here to ask for help."


    "Then I''m afraid I cannot help you. I am not from Valois and helping you, who is in the losing side, would be seen as me cooperating with you." I said dismissively.


    Before the general could speak, his escort stood up and yelled. "People are dying out there! Thousands! All because of your doing! If you hadn''t invaded the empire, none of this should have happened! If you hadn''t offended the empire, this-"


    "If I didn''t attack the empire and instead submit to it, with what I am capable of, what would happen to Valois? I am richer, more powerful and more technologically advanced than the empire and the kingdom. That made me the target of not just the empire but the kingdom as well. I am a royal prince and heir to the throne of Valois, but what did you nobles do? You wanted to have the things I acquired to satisfy your greed and lust for power while you didn''t even give a strand of effort to acquire it. But enough of this history talk. I''ve already sent a declaration to Marseilles. Agmanac is now an independent principality from the kingdom. So, basically, you are kneeling to a foreign prince and asking him of something unreasonable."


    Both the count and his escort widened their eyes when they heard my words. The count then hurriedly spoke. "But, Prince Beale. The soldiers of the kingdom are suffering and dying even at this very moment. At least... At least give us a helping hand."


    "I''m afraid I cannot do that. I am a monarch of my country and I see no benefits for me and my men to join on your war. That is between you and the empire. I have no involvement on the wars you have with the empire."


    "Haaa... I guess we are really doomed to die today." the count wryly smiled while muttering.


    "Are there any other things you want to tell me? If not then leave. I am already lenient to not attack you for entering my territory."


    "I will just ask, Prince. Is it you that caused the empire to pull out their troops from the frontlines?"


    "Indeed, it is. They are currently heading here with 600 thousand. Why?"


    Looking behind me, he said. "Is it because of those things at your back, Your Highness?"


    Smart huh? "Indeed it is. They are called Interitio."


    "And what do they do?" He asked curiously.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "Forgive me, Your Highness." He bowed when he said that.


    "Hmmm... This will be a battlefield soon, count. Better return to your own troops."


    "Yes, Your Highness." The count sadly bowed and turned around.


    "Do you have a family, count?"


    The count suddenly stopped moving and hurriedly looked at me. "I do, Your Highness."


    "Do you love them?"


    "More than my life, Your Highness." He then clenched a fist and placed it in his chest.


    "Then rejoice. You might yet see them again."


    "Huh?" He had a bewildered face when he asked.


    It was then that a person landed in front of me and kneeled. "Your Highness, my task has been done and we have hurried to return to your side."


    In front of me is Kapharel whom I ask to finish off the fleeing soldiers from the rear body of the western imperial army.


    "Good work. Command the men. We will begin our assault. Have the additional men arrived?"


    "500 thousand came under Lord Murmur''s command."


    "Excellent. We will annihilate their detached group first then destroy their army entirely."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    She then left to take a mount. I then returned my attention to the count who have been struck dumb with what he experienced. I mounted my nightmare and spoke.


    "This is my undertaking to take everything from the empire. I will kill the emperor and make the emtire empire mine. Should the kingdom decide to interfere, I will do to you what I did to the empire." Not waiting for his reply, I strode forward and yelled. "THE ENEMIES ARE AT OUR DOOR! CHARGE!"


    My voice, enhanced by magicka, reverberated loudly; enough for everyone to hear. It was then that 400 thousand cavalry soldiers began to charge forward with the remaining new arrivals of 500 thousand marched slowly forward. I left 100 thousand to guard the Interitios. I then yelled again.


    "ANNIHILATE THEM! LEAVE NONE ALIVE!"


    7 hours later


    Luxum Empire''s Western Imperial Army General''s tent


    General Burgh POV


    "WHAT THE FUCK?! WHAT DID YOU FUCKING SAY?!"


    "Sir! The entire frontline have been obliterated sir!" The messenger in front of me repeated the damn report as I told him.


    "HOW?! WHO IS IT?! HOW COULD 600 THOUSAND JUST A FEW HOURS?!"


    "It was observed sir that the troops who attacked had a red-bordered black flag that carried a golden Hydra as a sigil."


    "THE BLACK ARMY?! I THOUGHT THEY WERE BEHIND US?! AND HOW COULD THEY FIND THE TIME TO SEND TROOPS HERE?! AREN''T THEY FIGHTING THE MAIN ARMY?!"


    "I don''t know sir!"


    "FUCK! ALL OF YOU, RETREAT! WE MUST MOVE TO A MORE FORTIFIED PLACE! WE ARE SITTING DUCKS HERE!"


    "I''m afraid you cannot do that, sir." The messenger in front of me said.


    "AND WHY CAN''T I?!"


    "Because you will die today, sir."


    When he finished saying that, black tendrils skewered everyone in the room except me. In a matter of seconds, everyone died from this "messenger" in front of me. I was trembling after witnessing such decisive killing. I steeled myself and asked.


    "Who... Just who are you?"


    Removing his facial coverings and his helmet, he revealed a very youthful face. White hair, red eyes? Don''t tell me...


    "Prince Beale?"


    "Exactly. I''m Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois, ruler of Agmanac. Pleased to meet you." he then gracefully bowed at me.


    "Does this mean-"


    "I have already killed most of your troops and my soldiers are now doing the cleanup."


    I shivered at the words he just said. "Then... Did you defeat the main army?"


    He then sat on the chair near him and spoke. "That I did. You didn''t know?"


    What kind of monster is he and his troops?! Are they invincible?! "I didn''t..."


    "Is that so? Then to pass time, I will tell you. Your main army have been totally destroyed along with the eastern army. The only remaining functional armies the empire had is yours and the central army. Now that I have destroyed the western army, all that is left is the central one that protects the capital and the territory around it. But... How could an army of 3 million at most defend against 18 million of mine? Hmmm..."


    "18 MILLION?! AND THE TWO ARMIES DESTROYED?!" I couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Yeah. 18 million and counting. Plus with the western, eastern and northern parts of the empire being attacked by your angry neighbors, how could the empire hold out with just 3 million? Really difficult to fathom."


    "The... the empire is... under siege? On all sides?" I can''t help but helplessly ask.


    "Yeah. And with me in the south, you are now under attack on all directions. I am preparing to march to the capital after I finish organizing my troops." He said with an amused expression. "I wonder what moves Celtrieze will do to protect herself from the enemies that are coming to her. Tell me, general. What will the capital do?"


    "I... Are you... going to sack the capital?"


    "Probably. If I cannot find the emperor and his family. Being isolated in all directions might not be enough to keep him so I might sack Celtrieze until I find them."


    My family! My wife... My daughter... I kneeled down to the Hydra Prince and said "Prince, I surrender and offer to you everything I have, even my soul but please... don''t kill my family..."


    "How would I even distinguish one person to another? Are you mental?" He said to me in a mocking tone.


    "Her name is-"


    "Stop. You''re really stupid, aren''t you? Even if I do, what will I do? Deciminate to my troops to be on the lookout of a woman with these characteristics and stuff like that? Besides, what can you offer? You ain''t smart. You ain''t a good commander. You ain''t a strong fighter. Nothing. If I may say, you are just a typical grunt. Plain and pathetic." He said as he dismissed me like a bug.


    "Then at least, I could KILL YOU!"


    I lunged at him with my claymore but before my sword reached him, the blade of my weapon was cut in half. Without even having the time to be shocked, I was stabbed in almost all parts of the body I could move. Arms, legs, wrists, foot, shoulder, waist, body and neck. I looked and saw that it was the black tendrils that extended from the shadows. So that''s where they come from. Trully monstrous. The empire really kicked a steel wall this time.


    "At least you are not a coward." The prince in front of me said seriously.


    "Can... *cough At... least... Please... hear *cough a... dying... man''s... request..."


    "Really surprising. I stabbed you in the neck and yet you can still talk. Such determination."


    "My... wife... Sarah... had *cough golden... blonde... hair... My... *cough daughter... Lorraine... had... the... same... hair.... her... *cough mother... had... she''s... 6... winters... old..."


    "For your family huh? Why should I care?"


    "I''m... appealing... to... your... humanity..."


    "Funny though, I''m not human." Wings sprouted behind him. Six black wings.


    "Ah... no... wonder... the... empire... is... done... for... angering... an... angel... "


    "That''s right. You''re all idiots to acquire my ire."


    "But... Please... save... my-"


    "I''m here to extract vengeance, not to play charity. I care not of your requests, be it dying or not. I''m here to lay destruction to the country who thought they could control and undermine me."


    "You''re... a... demon..."


    "I am more than that. I''m a Demon King." And he left me as he stepped out of the tent.


    Sarah... Lorraine... Forgive me... Forgive papa... I couldn''t protect you... Please... Forgive me... My eyesight began to darken and soon, I lost consciousness and now consumed by a chilling darkness, forever.


    Belial POV


    "Good work, milord." Kapharel said while handing me my effects.


    "Is the cleanup finished?"


    "It is, milord."


    I then contacted the person who could increase my army. [Murmur...]


    [Yes, Milord.]


    [How many necromancers do you have available?]


    [20 thousand, milord.]


    [Send them all here. You have more than 4 million to ''turn'' here.]


    [I will personnaly see to it, milord]


    I returned my attention to Kapharel and said. "Have the men ready. We will join the main army that Paimon commands. We will march to the capital when the preparations are complete."


    "Yes, milord."


    1 month later


    Celtrieze, capital of Luxum Empire


    Emperor Luxum POV


    "How could this happen to us? How did this happen?! CAN ANYONE TELL ME WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?!"


    My court magus, Archmagus Bjorn spoke. "The messenger that came to us who delivered the news have traces that he was already dead before he arrived to us."


    "WHAT?! THEN HOW WAS HE ABLE TO-"


    "A necromancer, Your Majesty. And a powerful one at that. All I can say is that the necromancer affixed a soul to that man for the purpose of delivering the report. I am guessing that they want to inform us that..."


    "THAT WHAT?!"


    "That whatever we throw at them, they will still win. Maybe it is just my thinking but that is how it is."


    "ANYONE! DOES ANYONE HAVE ANY REPORT ABOUT THE ARMIES WE SENT AGAINST THE PRINCE?!"


    Suddenly, the door to the audience chamber opened. And with it, came three persons who had dishiveled armors and black bags under their eyes. They all kneeled in front of the throne and one by one, spoke.


    "General Latifor from the Main Imperial Army salutes His Majesty."


    "General Sturton from the Eastern Imperial Army salutes His Majesty."


    "Commander Dacre from the Western Imperial Army salutes His Majesty."


    All of them bowed after kneeling. I was about to talk when Archmagus Bjorn spoke.


    "I''ll check if they are releasing undead aura."


    "Please do, Archmagus." I said.


    The Magus walked towards the three and said. "Remove your weapons. All of it."


    The three immediately removed their weapons while still kneeling. After that, they removed their armors and let the Archmagus assess them After a few minutes, Bjorn said.


    "They are clear."


    Knowing that, I spoke. "Gentlemen, why are you here personally? Where are your army''s messengers?"


    "We came to report to you something, Your Majesty."


    "What is it? What is so important that officers from the armies had to come themselves to deliver?"


    "The main forward army and western army are all destroyed. Only a handful of soldiers remained. Around 10 thousand. And we are those that were purposely made to escape to inform you of the empire''s impending doom. The eastern armyhave at least a million left but they all dispersed and return to their families, thus disbanding the army. We came to deliver you this information."


    I fell out my throne when I heard it. More than 13 million, dead. What sorcery did the Prince use to decimate my armies?! That is 13 million soldiers! Not 13 thousand or 130 thousand or 1.3 million but 13 million! How... How could he do such devastation?! He is just a kid from the boonies!


    "HOW DID THE PRINCE DO IT?!"


    "His armies, Your Majesty, cannot be killed by spells, blades, blunt weapons, piercing weapons or projectile. I personally saw soldiers from the Black Army literally standing up and fight after getting hit by a boulder thrown by a catapult. Not only that. The armor of that soldier didn''t receive a single dent. It was like we were fighting an immortal army."


    The eastern general added. "Our soldiers in the east were obliterated by spells that not even the grand magus can create. They fired spells that was so strong, each spell produced 100 meter burnt craters. And they fired their spells on top of the Wall. Before we could even get near the wall, they have reduced our forces by a third. Those who survived the spell barrage fell to the traps that were laid on the battlefield. We had to go through a spell barrage and a trap-infested field just to reach the foot of the Wall but voila, the Wall can''t be burnt, damaged or even chip. It''s as if you are hitting an adamantium wall. In the end, only a million was left of our troops."


    The western commander spoke. "Ours were kinda different. We were attacking the Northern Valoisian Army and have been battling for a day. But at the second day, we were surprised to receive a barrage of unknown attacks from who knows where. They caught us unaware and shocked. We could make a plan for counter-attacking since we don''t even know where the attack is coming from. After losing contact to the rear command, we didn''t have a choice but to attack the Agmanacian Soldiers who showed up near the borders of Ceawin. That detached team of 500 thousand was easily defeated by the attacking soldiers of the Black Army. They then proceeded to kill their way to the frontlines, killing everyone in their path. We couldn''t do anything since those unknown barrage is attacking any attempt of regrouping and reorganizing. In a short span of 7 hours, all 1.5 million soldiers were destroyed. The others who deserted were hunted down like prey."


    Hearing their reports, I cannot even speak anymore. But it''s not like I can''t talk, it''s more like I have no words to say. I am angry yet scared and teriified yet also sad and anxious. I cannot even explain what I am feeling. What more of speaking. It was then that a familiar voice rang out from the noble''s seats.


    "Cowards! You all abandoned your posts and now dared to return here after running away from the battlefield! You sould all be hanged!" General Bristol exclaimed.


    Before I could even speak, General Latifor of the Main Forward Army spoke. "I don''t want to hear that from the Imperial Grand General who took a million soldiers, along with 500 thousand of the support troops, with him as his bodyguard and deserted the battlefield as soon as he heard that the frontline troops are being slaughtered. You turned tail and ran back here, in the safety of the capital''s walls while the soldiers are fighting a bitter fight against the Hydra Prince''s Black Army. We were pegged their while you eat steak, drink wine and fuck women while telling His Majesty thaat everything is alright. Well, it''s not alright! You know why?! Because-"


    He was interrupted with a shout from the announcer. "Messengers from the eastern border, western border and the northern reach came to deliver important news.


    I shouted at the announcer. "THEN LET THEM IN! FUCKING LET THEM IN!"


    Soon, three messengers kneeled in front of me. Before they could even speak, I spoke first. "HURRY UP AND GIVE ME YOUR REPORTS! YOU START, EASTERN MESSENGER!"


    "Your Majesty... The eastern front has been... overrun..."


    "WHAT?! OVERRUN?!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Dwarves came out from their mountains, armed to the teeth, as they laid siege on the border. They continued thier assault until they reached their former lands before the empire occupied them. They brought war machines with them and heavy weapons. They have already capitulated almost all of the east. They seem to be planning to march here in the capital with an estimated number of 1 million, Your Majesty."


    As if deranged, I spoke in an absent manner. "And the west?"


    "The west, Your Majesty, is now under elven control. An army of elves suddenly came out of their forest countries and captured the western garrisons. They then moved towards their former lands and after that, they moved again to annihilate any human they found. They have the west under their influence now. They are also gathering up and seem to be planning on marching here as they are gathering supplies for a long army journey." Said the western messenger.


    Feeling as if my head is breaking, I looked at the northern messenger and said. "Don''t tell me it''s the same in the north..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The snow wyverns, yetis, ice trolls, and ice wraiths have destroyed our northern garrisons. They don''t seem to be planning in marching to the capital but they have taken control of the north." said the northern messenger.


    I am being besieged in all sides. Dwarves to the east, elves in the west, northern monsters in the north and the Hydra Prince in the south. How could we even move or defend. Only the north is not planning to attack the capital but with the army we have, it won''t be enough to capitulate the north. I looked at the now panicking nobles and the faces of that is full of fear and anxiety. I then spoke to General Latifor who is still kneeling.


    "General Latifor, is there any chance we could ask for maybe an armistice? Or maybe a peace agreement of indefinite non-agression?"


    "I''m afraid the Hydra Prince will not hear that. Not after the first failed attempt and us initiating the attack."


    "Why not? Why are you certain?"


    "Because the Hydra Prince have finished his preparations. He and his immortal Black Army of 5 million are now marching towards the capital, right at this very moment. The Hydra Prince have-" He said seriously.


    General Bristol then laughed and said. "Only 5 million?! We can gather at least 6 million here in the capital if we wanted to use forced conscription. And with the supplies of the capital, we can survive for a year! That''s-"


    "I''m not finished, deserter. The 5 million is what the Prince is using to attack this place. However, his main army of at least 18-20 million have now began to conquer all of the lands they pass though. That main army would be able to conquer all of the south and the outer reaches of the capital within one to two months tops. With that many soldiers, I doubt that even with our past army size, we won''t win against the Hydra Prince. This is the person we have angered to the point that he would annihilate us allwithout any mercy."


    Trying to regain myself, I spoke. "How long before he arrives?"


    "How long? No, Your Majesty."


    *BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM


    "He''s already here."

 Chapter 30: Death of an Empire

    Emperor Luxum POV


    "REPORT! WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?! HOW ARE WE UNDER SIEGE?! ARE THE LOOKOUT''S BLIND OR SOMETHING?! WHAT IS HAPPENING?!" I yelled with the loudest voice I could muster. How could this be possbile?! The strongest human country is being attacked and invaded by a measly rural punk from the sticks?! What shame!


    A soldier then ran towards my direction, kneeled in front of me and spoke. "Your Majesty, the situation is dire."


    "HOW COULD YOU IMBECILES NOT KNOW THAT THE BASTARD BEALE IS COMING?! WHERE IS THIS ALL COMING FROM?!"


    "Your Majesty... There is still no visible armies from any direction for at a stretch of 50 kilometers from the city walls. Not one Agmanacian soldier could be found in our visions and familiars are now dispatched to ascertain their locations."


    "THEN DO IT FASTER! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE THEN?! GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!"


    "Your Majesty, I beg your pardon but I haven''t finished my report..." The messenger awkwardly answers.


    "THEN SPEAK!"


    "Major city structures have been and is currently being hit by this barrage of attacks. Even now, the attacks seems to be targetting those places specifically."


    Shivering on my throne, I shakily asked the messenger. "What... What are they attacking right... right now?"


    "The have attacked the all major barracks in the capital. They have also attacked the city''s mititary headquarters. They also struck the armories on the west east and south. The have also taken out our... ballistas and catapults. Right now, the city guard captain is calling for the Crown''s help. The casualties have risen to a staggering 400 thousand due to the barrage. A quarter of that are civilians. Your Majesty... The city guard captain made me deliver a message for you. He said ''We cannot defend something that cannot be seen and yet causes massive destruction. Please, help us.'' That is what the Guard Captain have told me to tell you."


    "Assemble the remaining troops we have. Have them immediately assembled to the south gate. I will personally lead the army." I said solemnly.


    """""YOUR MAJESTY!""""" Many nobles exclaimed when they heard what I am going to do.


    "You must not venture out, Your Majesty."


    "It is too dangerous to have the head of the state march into battle to an enemy we cannot even see."


    "That would be suicidal, Your Majesty. Please refrain such acts!"


    Multiple nobles expressed their disapproval to my decision. Many didn''t speak as if weighing their thoughts on how to approach this problem. Many have secretly maneuvered to get out of the chamber we are in. While others are already thinking of agendas that may or may not be for the benefit of the empire. I then raised my hand, silencing the bickering nobles. When they have gone quiet, I spoke.


    "I will have to rectify the things I have done to the Hydra Prince. True. I coveted Agmanac. I mean, who wouldn''t? With its booming market, trade and business, what country wouldn''t want to have Agmanac for their own? I have become greedy while looking down on the prince that govern that said principality. I never expected that the ruler of Agmanac would bear its fangs at us after what I did. Yes. I admit. I asked my daughter''s chambermaid to spy on Agmanac and I know any of you would do what I did to answer the questions that are bothering us like ''How did Agmanac become prosperous?'' or ''Where does Agmanac mine and gather its resources?'' or ''How powerful is the military might of Agmanac?'' and many more. I did that to take measures should I decide to invade Agmanac by force or by disrupting it inside thorugh civil war and such. But who would have thought that not only are they able to identify the act of espionage, they also captured all familiars that my spy have released? They numbered thousands if I am right and yet they still captured them. But who knew that Prince Beale had very sharp fangs. He swiftly and decisively conquered our southern flank and destroyed our southern armies. Tell me, did any of you anticipate that?"


    "Your Majesty..." A noble tried to talk.


    "None, right? Who would have thought that a pre-adolescent prince would have a military might so powerful that he could literally obliterate an army 3 times the size of his. And what''s worst is who would''ve thought that he would have an army greater than what he used in conquering the south. I made a lot of mistakes in my life but I regretted only three. Do you all know what that is?"


    My prime minister held unto me and said. "Please, Your Majesty. We too are to be blamed."


    I made him let go of my arm which he held and said. "I''m not finished, Prime Minister. Stand back." He bowed and returned to where he stood, tears imminent in his eyes. "The first regret I have is not listening to everything my father wanted. The former king taught me a lot of things. Things about ruling, both in civil way and the military way. He taught me how to reach out and speak to people. He taught me how to deal with nobles and merchants as well. But I didn''t listen to him. Instead, I only lusted for power. The power to rule over people and get what I want without any questions. Even after he died, I didn''t shed a single tear. What I felt was happiness because I am now the person sitting in his throne, obtaining his powers and authority. But not listening to him made me regret almost everything. I don''t know how to speak with you people or to deal with the military or to assess the problems and needs of the empire. I failed my family, my father and my ancestors." I stood up and bowed to everyone after saying that.


    "YOUR MAJESTY!"


    I then returned my posture and spoke again. "My second regret was listening to warmongering. I am to be blamed for I initiated almost all attacks towards our neighbors but I also want to stress out that it isn''t wholly my fault. I am just a human. I can also be tempted with earthly desires. I too seek riches, power, fame, women and authority. But, cowardly as I am, I listened to bad counsel which led to this. Our neighbors don''t respond to us. Our neighbors in the south are attacking us and all traders have stopped supplying us. I really regretted ever listening to bad counsel."


    I exhaled and continued. "My last regret... was angering the Hydra Prince." I eyed everyone in the room and spoke again. "Never in the history of the Empire did we suffer such great losses, save the dragon attacks 400 years ago. Never did any of my predecessors encounter such a thing and yet, here I am. I never would have thought that the Prince from Valois had such might that not even three-quarters of an army could stop him. Never in the history of the empire did any monarch step into imperial soil as a conqueror. I have deeply regretted what I did. But know this, all of you. I did it for the Empire. To strengthen us and to save us from the recession. But I was wrong on my decisions and I deeply regretted it. I really regretted it."


    "It''s too late for regrets, you know."


    Suddenly, a voice I don''t know resounded in the chamber. Everyone then made their eyes look towards the source of the voice. In the entrance of the chamber stood a young man in black armor with silver ornaments and a golden multi-headed dragon on his chest. He carried with him two spears of different lengths. What is more surprising is his white hair that really stood out and the childish voice he had. White hair? It can''t be... My thoughts were disturbed when the young man spoke again.


    "I have finally met you in person, Emperor. Have you received my present to you some time ago? He was really feisty, you know. Oh, where are my manners. I am pleased to meet you all today. Emperor, nobles, knights, ladies and gentlemen, I have come here personally to meet you all in person. I am the southern hick that you all tried to undermine and conquer. Ironic though, you are now the one being conquered. I guess you all know who I am, correct?"


    I answered him with only one word. "Yes."


    "But maybe some of you might not know me so I will introduce myself. I am Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac de Valois, Sovereign Prince of the Principality of Agmanac and Conqueror of the the Luxum Empire." He said with as he arrived just 10 paces before me with a smile plastered on his face.


    I guess this is really the end.


    Belial POV


    "So, since you are all here, this would be quick. I am here to offer you two choices. Submit to me or perish. That''s it. Pretty simple huh? So, decide." I asked as I faced the imperial nobles.


    Suddenly, a small spike was shot towards me. Before I could move, Kapharel, who was supposed to be hidden, showed herself and stopped the projectile. After catching it, she shot it back to where it came from. A yelp was all that was heard before a loud thump resounded to the chamber. She then kneeled towards me and spoke.


    "I have dealt with the assassin, Your Highness."


    "You know that was unnecessary."


    "Such a thing won''t even harm Your Highness'' clothes."


    "Then why do it?"


    "It''s insignificant to have you deal with it yourself."


    "Haa. Fine." I returned my gaze to the crowd of nobles in front of me. "Well? Your decisions?"


    Suddenly, the emperor behind me spoke. "Is there really no chance for us to pursue a more peaceful approach?"


    I turned around and faced the emperor. "Woah. That''s rich coming from a person who spied on me, then tried to kill me. After that, you again lied to me and decided to attack me to take back the territories I took from the empire as payment for your transgressions. Now, why would I listen to your demands when you have lied to me a lot of times? You think because I am a kid, you could easily manipulate me? I am not naive, emperor. I already gave you a chance. It was you who didn''t take it."


    He stood up and deeply bowed. "I apologise for all the wrongs I have done towards you. I promise that the empire will never seek out Agmanac and we are willing to pay for all the loss you have incurred during this war. We will compensate you with twice the amount so please, accept this offer of ours along with my sincerest apologies."


    I looked at him and soon began to laugh. I laughed so hard that the entire chamber was echoing my laughter. I then regained myself and said.


    "Are you a retard?"


    Dumbfounded, the emperor asked. "Re-retard?"


    "Yeah, a retard. You see, my army have already completed their objective. They have already seized all exits of this capital and that includes secret tunnels and hidden doors. Your Capital is now locked up tight. Your soldiers are without arms and armor and your siege weapons are all destroyed. A million of my troops now occupies all major thoroughfair and districts of the capital while the other four million are just outside the capital, guarding all principal points of exit. I have already conquered your capital before you had the time to ready yourselves. So all of your propositions of peace are unsubstancial. I already captured you and your capital and the last remnants of your armies are now unarmed and unarmored. In short, why would I make peace with a prisoner?"


    He was visibly shocked for a second then he wryly smiled. "It seems like... there is no chance for negotiations. What if I told you that the empire could be a vassal country of your principaity? Would that work?"


    "I already said. Everything here is already mine. I am just here to talk to you and the imperial nobles. That is all."


    Suddenly, a noble spoke. "I am willing to submit!"


    "I am willing too!"


    "I as well!"


    "And I!"


    "I am willing to submit to you, Your Highness."


    """""We are willing to serve you, Prince Beale!"""""


    Almost all nobles, save a few, kneeled and bowed their heads towards me. I simply smiled at them and said.


    "Is that so? You are willing to submit?"


    A noble whom I think is a duke-ranked spoke. "Yes, Your Highness. We are willing to submit to you."


    "I see. I see."


    After I said that, multiple black tendrils found their way to the kneeling nobles and immediately pierced, stabbed and skewered them. Multiple black tendrils dug their way to the flesh of the nobles, making them bleed to death. The duke-ranked noble, who could still speak, talked to me.


    "Wh-why?"


    "Hmmm... ''Why'' you ask. I''ll tell you. I don''t like fencehoppers. You knew the empire is doomed and so you tried to hop over my side to avoid being incarcerated or stripped of your rank and status. Well, I''m sorry to say this to you but that ain''t gonna happen. I am the one to decide what would happen to this country. And my decision? None of your here deserve to them. When I said ''submit'' earlier, it was meant to tell you guys whether you are willing to bow to me or not. I guess I asked for to much for people like you to understand."


    "Yo-You... de-demon..."


    "Says someone who committed so much atrocities that even demons pale in comparison." I turned my head towards the emperor and said. "Should we do this the easy way or the hard way?"


    He walked towards me and threw a white glove. Before the glove even reached me, it disintegrated. The emperor was shocked yet he immediately recovered after a few second. He then spoke to me.


    "With little honor and pride I have left, I challenge you to a duel. I know how this would end but at least I would boast to my predecessors that I diead fighting."


    I just stared at him for a long while. Then with a cold look, I told him. "You don''t deserve that honor."


    Visibly shaken, he yelled. "I HAVE THAT RIGHT! DON''T DENY ME OF IT! I-"


    "That''s rich coming from a person like you. Breaker of promises, treaties and oaths. Enslaver of Man and Mer. Master of genocide. If you had honor, it had long since gone. What remained is an animal caged inside a body of man. But at least a beast does what he does due to instinct and nature. You do it for avarice and power. Now, where is the honor of dueling with someone like that? Not even your title could give you such honor. It would only stain the reputation of those who came before you."


    "I... I am... the... EMPEROR!"


    "Since you want an honorable duel, you can have it. But I won''t do it. My other monarch friends will do it." Turning towards the door, I yelled. "THE STAGE IS ALL YOURS! COME HERE AND HAE YOUR REVENGE!"


    The door slowly opened and in came two figures. One with tall female with silver hair, green eyes, pointy ears and carries a rapier. The other is short male with red hair, red beard and carried a warhammer. They walked towards the throne and everyone was visibly shocked by the two''s arrival. When they arrived, they bowed towards me.


    "Prince. I, Anuriel, thank you for your kindness. As queen of the elves, I am thankful that you have given me a chance to deal with all these... scum. I really appreciate it." the silver-haired elf stated.


    "Your Highness. I, Highking Thormund, thanks you for this opportunity. At last, I would have the chance to execute the people who enslaved my people." The red beard dwarf said


    "I have enclosed this chamber with my spell. None of the people here will be able to escape. Did you deal with the nobles who wanted to get away?"


    ""Already did, Prince."" they both answered in unison.


    "I leave them to your hands then." I then stepped aside and created a barrier to myself and Kapharel.


    Thormund the dwarf then spoke. "Anuriel, I will deal with the rabble in the left, you deal the ones on the right. Would that suffice?"


    "I agree. Let''s save the best for last. Or in this case, the worst."


    "I just had the same idea. Hehehe. It''s about time my hammer taste the blood of the enslavers!" He then jumped towards the nobles who are now scrambling to get away.


    "Tosay marks the day that my fallen kin would be avenged." She then disappeared and a few moments, reappeared near the nobles while decapitating two of them.


    Soon, the whole chamber was filled with death throes and screaming. Everytime Thormund swings his hammer, something is bound to break. The nobles that are hit my the hammer could either have an exploded head or a severed limb or have their guts spilling out. Thormund may have a smile on his face but it is not just any smile. That kind of smile is created by those who use the skill Blood Drunk. The person experiencing this can go to a killing frenzy if not regulated. Thormund''s eyes were red unlike his supposed yellow eyes. I just wish he wouldn''t destroy everything in the chamber.


    On the other hand, Anuriel is moving swiftly and quietly like the wind. But rather than a gentle breeze, she is like a storm whose gusts can throw off a man of the ground. Her wind blades and her rapier pierces everything in their path. Her eyes glowed like that of owls and cats in the night. She activated a skill called Wind God''s Grace. Although she activated it in the smallest possible way, it still caused devastation to anyone or anything her windblades and her rapier hits. The skill enables the caster to use wind- type attacks without casting a spell but the magicka consumption varies from the strength of the winds you want to produce.


    Looking at the horrifying seen, the emperor ran towards me and yelled. "HYDRA PRINCE, IF YOU ARE A MAN THEN FIGHT ME?!"


    "I''m no man. I''m not even 13 yet."


    "ENOUGH OF YOUR SARCASTIC REMARKS! AS A MONARCH, HONOR ME AND YOURSELF BY DUELING ME!"


    "They are also monarchs with ranks even higher than I am. Besides, they have more reasons to destroy your empire and kill you than me."


    "YOU-"


    "I won''t deal with you. You know why? Because I don''t want to stain my hands. Your filth might be contagious."


    Before he could even retort, two hands gripped his shoulders. The emperor shivered when those hands began exerting some pressure.


    "No need for His Highness, Prince Beale, to dirty his hands because of you. I will deal with you with my own hands." said Anuriel with her green eyes still glowing.


    "Don''t forget about me, elf. I, too, have a score to settle with this bastard after what he did to my people. Ready yourself, human. I will personally execute you.


    "No... NO! UNHAND ME, YOU FILTHY CREATURES!" He then turned to me and said. "PRINCE BEALE, I AM WILLING TO LET YOU KILL ME WITHOUT RETALIATING BUT PLEASE, DON''T LET THIS UNHOLY BLOODS KILL ME! IT WILL SHAME MY PREDECESSORS AND THE HISTORY OF THE EMPIRE! HOW ABOUT THIS! I, EMPEROR-"


    "I will no longer listen to your garbage. Anuriel, Thormund. He is all yours. I will be at the palace''s main rooms and the harem castle. I know his family is there. Better do this job thoroughly."


    ""At once, Your Highness."" Both of them acknoledged my order and began to drag the emperor away.


    I looked at Kapharel and said. "Lead two thousand men. Kill all servants in this palace. But don''t go down the slave pits, the dungeon and the slave quarters. I will deal with that."


    "Yes, milord." She then released her wings and flew away.


    Seeing her off, I told myself. "Gotta finish this quick." I then teleported to the main rooms above the castle.


    Empress Serafina POV


    I saw the smoke coming rising up from the city below. I even saw destroyed structures and fleeing people. Screams and wails have dominated the atmosphere of the capital. Then soon after, waves of black armored soldiers stormed the city. They started killing any person that dared to fight them. I even saw a city guard being cleaved in half with a bastard sword. With me are my children that are not in line to the throne. I only gave birth to women after my son, the supposed crown prince. When my son died in battle, my credibility as an empress plummeted. I may be titled empress but I bear no power to the Crown and the Court. I huddled my three daughters closer to me as to prevent them from freaking out and crying. My eldest daughter, 3rd Princess Gabrielle, had gone missing and all that''s left to me are my three young daughters. We were in a corner of our room when suddenly, the door opened. The guards outside didn''t declare the visitor''s presence nor did we hear anything about a visitor earlier. Even without my rights, I am still titled Empress. I took a peek to see who came in and saw a black armored young man with silver hair. His armor is similar to those who are slaughtering everyone outside. An intruder?! Inside the castle?! What are the guards and knights doing?!


    The young man seemed to have seen me and walked towards me. I then rushed towards my daughters and shielded my body in front of them. I knew it was futile but as a mother, I wanted to protect my children from this person. When the young man was 4 paces in front of me, he stopped. With a childish voice, he spoke to me.


    "Are you Empress Hektarina of the Luxum Empire?"


    "I am. And you are intruding in our private quarters so ay I suggest that you leave immediately before the guards find you here." I replied to him as calmly as I could.


    "That won''t be a problem then. I have the whole city and palaced neutralized and all personnel related to the emperor have been dealt with. So there won''t be any guards that will capture me. Besides, this is already my palace and the entire empire is already under my control."


    "You... Who are you? Wait... You couldn''t be..." I can''t help but mumble and tremble when realization dawned to me.


    "I guess you already know who I am?"


    "Are you really... the Hydra Prince, Prince Beale of Valois?"


    "It''s Prince Beale of Agmanac, Your Majesty. I have already severed ties with Valois."


    "Then there is no need to call me ''Your Majesty'' then. I am no longer an empress if what you said is true."


    "You are right about that one. But I haven''t been crowned so It remains the same."


    "So what do you want to a powerless and worthless empress such as I, Prince Beale? I have nothing to offer you as I have no political and social powers."If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "I don''t really need you for anything. I just want to ask a few questions."


    "What questions?" I asked as I am totally confused.


    "It regards to your daughter, Gabrielle."


    Marseille, Capital of the Kingdom of Valois


    King Hector POV


    "How''s the situation?" I asked the general in front of me, Margrave Caroline, who is the current Army General of the whole army of Valois.


    "We are currently blind, Your Majesty. All scouts that try to infiltrate Agmanac or the Empire are either warned not to proceed or shot down and killed without warning. All familiars too are destroyed, even the small roddent-types. I''m afraid Prince Beale doesn''t want anyone going to his territory or to the empire in which he is currently warring with. I have learned a lot from the tactics the Prince gave me before and I know that he is doing this so that no vultures and scavengers would come and share his kill." He said with a serious tone.


    "Meaning?"


    "He wants to keep all of it to himself."


    "PREPOSTEROUS!" A noble, Marquess Penthievre exclaimed. "We also have a right to claim a part of the empire should the Prince conquer it! Our fathers and forefathers fought endlessly against the northern imperials with their lives! Plus he is a part of the Royal Family of Valois! He had the responsibility to bring his people to prosperity, not to selfishly take everything for himself!"


    "Marquess Penthievre, I''m afraid we cannot demand him of anything." I pulled out a letter from my robe, raised it up high and said. "This is the Prince''s declaration of independence. It is stated here that he is severing ties with the Kingdom and his family. He also said that he will pay the amount needed to buy Agmanac and pay it ten times more. He also said that if the Kingdom wants to conduct trade and business in Agmanac, it would be under his consent. No nobles from the court could visit Agmanac unless he allows it. Also, if any of us try to invade and conquer Agmanac, we will be the next Luxum."


    "How... HOW COULD THAT BE?! HE IS SUPPOSED TO BE-"


    It was General Caroline who cut off the marquess'' rant and spoke. "He managed Agmanac by himself. He made it prosper by his own strength. He conquered the Empire carrying only his troops. He never called for aid and never asked for it. When our northern troops are about to be overrun, it was the Prince who saved them from their predicament and annihilated the empire''s army. Not one of you here in this chambers could do that. Even I couldn''t do that. We are all nobles here but who has a dominion more prosperous than Agmanac? None. If you say Agmanac is rich because of its location then I will bash you in the face. Agmanac is a mountainous region. Worst of it, she is bordered with the empire in the north. Almost three-quarters of Valois'' northern border is under Agmanacian control. They are at a constant war with the Empire than us. Then how did the Prince make Agmanac prosper? Only he knows. But one thing is for certain. Should we be crazy enough to challenge him... then Valois will seize to exist."


    Penthievre roared when he heard that. "WORDS FROM A COWARD! HE IS A MEMBER OF THE ROYAL FAMILY! HE HAS A JOB TO HONOR THOSE WHO FOUGHT FOR OUR FREEDOM AND SECURITY! THEY ARE THE REASON WHY HE LIVED! HE LIVED THROUGH THEIR DEATHS!"


    It was this time that Caroline snapped. "THEN WHAT SHOULD WE DO, PENTHIEVRE?! I ARRIVED IN THE NORTH CARRYING REINFORCEMENTS WHEN I SAW HOW THE PRINCE LED HIS ARMIES TO TRAMPLE THE IMPERIAL SOLDIERS! I WAS THERE! HE LED A GROUP OF SOLDIERS, ONLY NUMBERING ABOUT A THOUSAND, IN THE BATTLEFIELD. YOU KNOW WHAT HE DID?! HE LITERALLY BURNED THE ARMIES IN FRONT OF HIM! EVERYTIME HE CASTS A SPELL, MORE THAN FIVE TO TEN THOUSAND IMPERIAL SOLDIERS DIE DUE TO THE SHEER SIZE AND POWER OF HIS SPELLS! AND THAT WAS JUST A THOUSAND! DO YOU KNOW HOW MANY SOLDIERS DOES THE PRINCE HAVE IN HIS ARMY?! LAST REPORT WAS 20 MILLION BLACK ARMORED SOLDIERS! 20 MILLION! ON HOW THE FUCK DID HE ACQUIRE SUCH AN ARMY, ONLY GOD KNOWS HOW! ALSO, DID YOU KNOW WHAT HAPPENED TO THE KINGDOM OF DYA NTOTILA?! IT''S NOW GONE AND RENAMED MARGRAVIATE OF PITTSBURG AND IS NOW UNDER AGMANACIAN CONTROL! THEY INVADED THE SAID KINGDOM BECAUSE WHILE HE IS FIGHTING UP NORTH, DYA NTOTILA SENT SLAVERS TO ATTACK THE PRINCE AT THE BACK! BUT WHAT HAPPENED IS THAT THEY WERE CONQUERED INSTEAD! NOW, MARQUESS PENTHIEVRE. TELL US HOW CAN WE MAKE THE PRINCE FOLLOW US AND OUR WORDS?! YOU CALLED ME A COWARD?! FINE! I AM A COWARD! I MEAN WHO WOULDN''T COWER TO A PERSON WHO COULD TAKE ON AN EMPIRE BY HIMSELF?! TO MAKE THE EMPIRE KNEEL AND COMPENSATE BY HIMSELF?! TO A PERSON WHO MADE THE EMPIRE EXPERIENCE SUCH PREDICAMENT?! IF YOU ARE BRAVE, THEN I WILL RETIRE AND GIVE YOU MY OFFICE! LET US ALL SEE HOW YOU PLAN TO DEAL WITH THE PRINCE!" He then hurriedly took off his ornamented sword that signifies his rank and walked towards Penthievre. "Take it! You are now the commander of the kingdom''s army."


    "I... I..."


    "You have sullied my honor by calling me a coward. There is no way you could renege such words when it was already spoken in such a dramatic way. Take it. You are now the army''s commander." He turned and faced me then bowed. "I am now retiring on being the army''s commander. I would like that I be allowed to do so. Have Marquess Pethievre hold the office on my behalf."


    "Do we really have to do this, Aldher?" I asked Margrave Caroline using his name.


    "I am now old, Your Majesty. I have served your father before you. I would like to retire."


    "Granted. Say hello to Avril for me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." He then bowed again and left, leaving the chamber in deep shock.


    "Now then, General Penthievre. How do you plan in dealing with our current situation?"


    "Your Majesty, I... I am not fit to carry such responsibility. Perhaps someone with more experience-"


    "You have that sword and you are young. Deal with it. You challenged an old man''s integrity and honor. The least you could do is honor him by doing things that would not lead to him regretting that he made you the army chief." I said with a stern voice.


    "Ye-yes, Your Majesty."


    "Well then. Let''s continue with our discussions."


    "Your Majesty, what of Princess Alaine?" A noble asked me.


    I just smiled and said. "She is currently at the most secure place on this continent. No need to worry about her."


    "Where is she, if I may ask?"


    "In his brother''s place." I said with a smile as I then proceeded to site another problem.


    Belial POV


    Empress Serafina just finished answering all the questions I asked her, especially about Gabrielle. I found out a lot about that girl that the hunch I had about her seems to be true. But to know the whole truth about her, I need to find the person herself. After exhausting the questions I prepared, I then spoke to the empress amiably.


    "So that''s how it is. I''m grateful for your cooperation, Empress Hektarina. Now, how do you want me to deal with you and your daughters?"


    "So my uses have ended."


    "Indeed it has."


    "Would you spare my children? They are innocent."


    "There is no such thing as innocence, empress. Humans are born to sin. It is in their nature."


    "Maybe they are but... children are children. They may have stolen a candy or broke a glass window or ruined something like a dress or curtain but in the end, those are petty crimes of a kid. You would kill them over those sins you are talking about?"


    "Guess not. I am planning to send your daughters to Atalanta, back in Agmanac, to be trained. They will have to learn to earn their keep. And unless they rebel against me, they will live. Is that fine with you?"


    "Are they going to be trained as... sex slaves?"


    "Whaat?! No! They will be trained as battlemaidens. If they fail, chambermaids. If they fail even that then they aren''t worth keeping and feeding."


    "I see. Fine. That life is better than being imprisoned in your own home."


    "Is that so? Hmmm... Stand up and step forward. I promise I won''t kill them."


    She then stood up and walked towards me. "What now?"


    "Now..." I threw a stone that created a magic circle under the three young princesses. "Bathin, do it."


    Light enveloped the sisters then a few secondsafter, they are gone. Shocked by the event, the empress looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    "You said you wouldn''t kill them!"


    "I didn''t. I transported them back to Atalanta to have my chief chamberlain Liliana, teach them."


    "Transported? You just teleported three young children to your palace?! But that is at least 2 months away!"


    "How did you think we arrived in your capital before your people even expected it?"


    "I see. The empire have totally lost. What will happen to me now, Prince Beale"


    "You? Nothing. I will just make you my servant."


    I stared at her using my "Eye of Providence" and saw that she, too, have a mysterious status board.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Serafina Tudor y Luxum</td>


    <td>Level: 40</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Titles: Empress of the Luxum Empire, ???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Job/s: Beginner Hydromancer, Beginner Electromancer, Intermediate Bard, Intermediate Dancer</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Health: 600/600</td>


    <td>Magicka: 540/540</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Stamina: 120/120</td>


    <td>Strength: 50</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Intelligence: 100</td>


    <td>Vitality: 500</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dexterity: 30</td>


    <td>Agility: 30</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Endurance: 100</td>


    <td>Luck: 80</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Active Skills</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Water Magic Lvl 6</td>


    <td>Musical Instrument Mastery Lvl 14</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Electric Magic Lvl 4</td>


    <td>Singing Lvl 13</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dancing Lvl 13</td>


    <td>Oratory skills Lvl 13</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Passive Skills</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passion Aura</td>


    <td>Undeterred Will</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Endurance Aura</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>???</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="text-align: left" colspan="2">Status</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Sealed</td>


    <td>Unawakened</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Weakened</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>???</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Just like her daughter. And now I know why they have this status. They are like me. Unawakened beings that might hold immense powers. She and Gabrielle might be a demon or they might be an angel. With the church taking Princess Gabrielle, I know for certain that she is someone that is worth more than what could be seen in the eye. I wanted to verify further if my hunch was in fact true or not. One way to find out is by making her create a contract with me. My contract might trigger something inside this woman.


    "Empress Serafina, are you willing to submit under me? To follow me and serve me for the rest of our life? To abide my rules and laws and to never betray me? To worship me and to obey my commands without question or doubt."


    "Why? I am of no talent. I am someone who has nothing to give you. Why do you want me as a servant? Surely, there are many out there who could help you more than me." She asked me with a hint of doubt in her voice.


    "It is you that I wanted, Serafina. I don''t have a need of those who are starving for power while leeching off. I will ask you again. Will you serve me as your king and believe in me without a shed of doubt or fear?"


    "I... Is it really okay for you to... have someone like me?" She asked again but this time, with a more amiable tone.


    "Yes. You are worthy to serve me and be a servant under my rule."


    She then kneeled down and spoke. "I... I, Serafina Tudor y Luxum, pledge that I will forever serve my only liege lord and king, King Beale of Agmanac. I will dedicate all of my life and power on serving my king until the day I die. This I solemnly pledge..."


    Suddenly, immense light erupted from Serafina and blanketed the whole room. Then, all light congested on the spot where Serafina kneeled and after a few seconds, it revealed a young blonde-haired woman dressed in white garbs. But what is more surprising about her is that she now had a halo on top of her head and 3 pairs of snow shite wings that radiated holiness and purity. After a long while she looked at me and smiled.


    "I am honored to be in your presence. Prince Valiel, Lord of Light, Protector of the Heavenly Court and leader of the Seraphim." She said as she bowed down.


    "I no longer carry that name and those titles after I was betrayed by Heaven. Speak. Who are you?"


    "I am the current holder of your position in heaven as the leader of the seraphim, Prince. I am Seraphiel."


    "Do you know why you are here?"


    "After the unrest on the Heavenly Court, I was sent here by Our Father, though the reason eludes me. The woman you made a contract is my mortal incarnation. Yet because it was you who made the contract, it made me resurface and here I am now." She said with a smile on her face.


    "Then do you know the situation you are in?"


    "Of course. I know that the contract you made my mortal incarnation to do is soul-binding. I, who is the real entity, cannot break the vows at is can be seen as ''me'' doing the pledge. If I am right, you are going to ''consume'' me." She said with her radiant smile pasted on her face.


    "I am going to consume your essence as an angel. It will sever your connection with God and you will forever be under my will."


    "That would be bad, right? But lately, Father is somewhat... not himself. Maybe this is divine providence. I may have been fated to support you." She then opened up her arms as if accepting me and said. "Do what you must, Prince Valiel. I am ready."


    Magicka gathered to my hands and said. "That I will. And my name isn''t Valiel anymore. It''s Belial." I touched her head and invoked my spell. "MENTIS LITURA".


    Black and violet colored magicka entered the smiling Seraphiel''s head. Soon, her smile faded and she just stared at me with unfocused and unlit eyes. I have erased everything about who she is or her connection to Heaven. Unlike Kapharel, Seraphiel willingly submitted herself to me for reasons only she knew. Now that her mind is a black slate, I then proceeded to plant memories to her mind.


    "FALSUM MEMORIAS"


    She is older than Kapharel so she needs more ''memories'' in her mind. I made them all as realistic as possible, though all I planted in her head are false memories of me and her days of serving me. All so that she won''t betray me. After a few moments, the dead-eyed Seraphiel moved. When she saw me, she smiled and said.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, milord?"


    "Nothing. I was just... No really. It was nothing."


    "You''re being weird, milord."


    "Enough. Here." I tossed to her a battlemaiden dress. "Wear that. I don''t want to see you in the garbs you are in right now. I will step outside and proceed to the other rooms to do a search. Come after me when you are done.


    "Yes, milord."


    Stepping out, I suddenly felt a great amount of power surging inside me. It feels like my insides are burning and I am having difficulties in breathing. Soon I succumbed to darkness as my eyesight faded. My statis board floated in front of me though and I saw some staggering changes. Although pain is invading my body, I couldn''t help but smile while looking at my power up.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Prince Beale Maxime Thierry de Armagnac de Valois (King Belial)</td>


    <td>Level: 2900</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Titles: Former Second Prince of the Valois Kingdom, Prince of Armagnac, The Tyrant, The Damned, The Worthless, The Defiled, The Betrayed, The Unwanted, The Plague, The One who Defied Fate, The One who Challenged God, The Fallen, The Watcher, The King of the Unwanted, The Breaker of Fate, The Evil Incarnate, The Awakened, The Returner, The Angel Killer, The Angel Corruptor, The Bane of Angels</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Job/s: Weapon Specialist, Mythic Warlock, Legendary Alchemist, Mythic Pyromancer, Mythic Conjurist, Mythic Assassin, Mythic Illusionist, Seraph (Fallen)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Health : 2910000000/2910000000</td>


    <td>Magicka:4074000000/4074000000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Stamina : 2910000000/2910000000</td>


    <td>Strength : 2910000000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Intelligence : 2910000000</td>


    <td>Agility : 2910000000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dexterity : 2910000000</td>


    <td>Vitality : 2910000000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Endurance : 2910000000</td>


    <td>Luck : 1</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Wisdom : 2910000000</td>


    <td>Corruption : 100%</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Active Skills:</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Fire Magic : Lvl. 75</td>


    <td>Darkness Magic : Lvl 75</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Weapon mastery : Lvl 75</td>


    <td>Illusion magic : Lvl 65</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Alchemy : Lvl. 65</td>


    <td>Conjuration Magic : Lvl 75</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Assassination : Lvl 75</td>


    <td>Curse Magic : Lvl 75</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Passive Skills:</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>All-Seeing Eye</td>


    <td>Angelic Transformation (Fallen)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Demon Transformation</td>


    <td>Corruption Aura</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Death Aura</td>


    <td>(Un)Holy Aura</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Domination</td>


    <td>Judgment</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>???</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Status</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Secondary Awakening</td>


    <td>Regressed State</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Seal removed</td>


    <td>Cannot level up though menial means (Needs Angelic Essence to level up)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Weakened state removed</td>


    <td>Weapons Vault Unlocked</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>???</td>


    <td>???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Familiars/Contractor</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Paimon</td>


    <td>Level 2772</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Gaap</td>


    <td>Level 3686</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Gremory</td>


    <td>Level 2593</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Zagan</td>


    <td>Level 2285</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Bathin</td>


    <td>Level 2254</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Glasya-Lebolas</td>


    <td>Level 2614</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Murmur</td>


    <td>Level 2360</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Leraje</td>


    <td>Level 2477</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Amon</td>


    <td>Level 3449</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Asmodeus</td>


    <td>Level 4351</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Liliith (Liliana)</td>


    <td>Level 440</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Adramelech (Malek)</td>


    <td>Level 513</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Kapharel</td>


    <td>Level 1000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Seraphiel</td>


    <td>Level 3800</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Weapons</td>


    <td></td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Bleeding Spear (Longinus) (Sealed)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Chrysoar</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Claiomh Solais (Unusable)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Fragarach</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Trishtrya</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    I have leveled up way too much but not enough. Eventhough I did subdue Seraphiel, she was unawakened. Meaning, the only essence I got from her is from her intitial awakening stage. As I see it, I cannot even imagine what would it be like to consume a fully awakened seraph''s essence. If the pain I am experiencing right now is already this painful, what more if I consume something more higher than Seraphiel like Samael or Michael. I think I might blackout. I immediately called Seraphiel telepathically.


    [Seraphiel...]


    [Yes, milord. How can I be of service?]


    [I am just outside the room. Carry me inside. Guard me.]


    [What happened, milord?!]


    [No more questions. I am blacking out. Remember. Guard me.]


    [Yes, mi-]


    Her words were cut off along with my consciousness.


    3 days later


    I opened my eyes and saw a bed canopy. Seraphiel brought me inside as instructed. I then tried to sit myself when a pair of soft hands held unto me. I looked to my right to where the hands originated and saw that it was Seraphiel who did it. What was surprising is that she had her white wings still in full view.


    "Seraphiel... Why aren''t you retracting your wings?"


    "I prefer it this way, milord. But if you want to, I could retract it." Immediately, her wings folded and disappeared from my sight.


    "How long have I been out?"


    "It''s been 3 days, sire." another voice sounded in the room. A voice I know too well.


    "Paimon..."


    "Everyone is here, sire. Not just me and not through astral projections. Literally everyone is here."


    I sat myself up and saw my retainers at the foot of the bed I am laying in. "Why is everyone here?"


    "Due to your aide, Kapharel''s report. She said that you are being carried by a seraph and she cannot take you back by herself. When we arrived, we saw that the seraph with you is stronger than any of us, save Mistress Asmodeus. We were about to attack but when we saw her taking care of you, we had second thoughts. So we waited for you to wake up and tell us what is going on."


    "I see. This is Seraphiel, Chief Seraphim of the Higher Court and Leader of all Seraphs. Well, that is before she became my servant."


    "Your servant? An unblemished seraphim?"


    "I made her that way. No need to worry. She is mine and mine alone. Anyway, what is the situation?"


    "The empire has been thoroughly subdued. The skinned carcass of the emperor now stands using a pike in the southern entrance. All noble factions have now been killed and no one could dare rise up against such our forces."


    "Any news about Princess Gabrielle and the Church?"


    "None. Though last sighting showed that they have left the country through the Dukedom of Galicia."


    "Is that so? Very well." Getting off the bed and standing up, I spoke. "You all did a great job. Now, we can declare to the world who I am and what I am capable of. Paimon."


    "Sire."


    "Have messengers be sent to all the countries in this continent. Tell them that the empire is no more and I declare myself as King of Agmanac, claiming everything that the empire ownedexcept those who belonged to the elves and dwarves. I-"


    "No need for that, sire." A voice interrupted me on my words.


    "Anuriel."


    "We, elves, have come here to say that we are subordinating ourselves to you and your country. We are yours to command." she said as she kneeled.


    "The dwarves also came to subordinate ourselves under you, Prince... no, King Beale. We are willing to serve under you." Thormund, who is also present, kneeled to me while swearing an oath.


    "Then I will accept such oaths. Rise. You are still your people''s monarch but you are subjected to me. I will then carry the title of Great Kingandthe entirety of my domain will be known as the Kingdom of Agmanac. I will later designate your ranks and titles afterwards. For now, announce that to the world while we stabilize the situation."


    "Why not name yourself as emperor?" asked Anuriel.


    "Why would I? I have great pride over my title of Great King. Let Helel have the emperor title. I have no need for it."


    "Who is-"


    "Anyway, Paimon." I turn to look at my army general. "Today, I will deliver my inaugural speech. Have the remaining denizens of the city gathered in the palace grounds. I will let them know who their new king is."


    "As you wish, my king."


    "The rest of you, return to your stations. I will have you all called upon later."


    """"""""""Yes, my king."""""""""" All my retainers bowed then disappeared from my sight.


    "Kapharel, Seraphiel. Follow me. Paimon, I leave the palace works to your hands."


    "I live to serve." Paimon said and then disappeared.


    "Where are we going, sire?" asked Seraphiel.


    "To the dungeons."


    "Why?"


    "To finish up my work." I said as I began to walk out of the room, with the two tagging behind me.


    We walked through the vast corridors of the imperial palace. Huge portraits and intricate designs can be seen in the hallways and arches as we pass by. Soon, after a few minutes, we arrived at the dungeon entrance.


    "I will be going. Both of you stay here."


    ""By your will, sire.""


    I specifically told anyone not to enter the dungeons when we first occupied this palace. As such, it remained as it is and nobody from my retainers and soldiers ventured inside. I opened the entrance and went inside. I haven''t even stepped in yet but I can already smell a scent that I am very used to: The smell of death. Inside each jail are dead bodies of what appear to be women bound in their feet and arms.Sex slaves huh? And they are into this kind of ''play''. I went further inside the dungeons only to hear a distinct moaning sound. I walked slowly as to try to assess the situation more clearly. When I arrived to where the sound originated, I saw what expected I would see. A man dressed loosely in the garbs of an imperial soldier is slamming his hips unto a bound elven woman with a fiendish grin in his face. I observed everyone in the room while masking my presence.


    Females huddled together in the corner of the room. All of them looked malnourished or starved. But what was most surprising is their skin color. Unlike the elven woman I saw before, they are brown-skinned. They all have silver hair and red eyes, much like mine albeit duller. The elven woman being raped is also brown skinned. She now had a black gaze, as if trying to escape reality. This is where I stepped in.


    "Hmmm... Who are you and what are you doing?" I asked the imperial man.


    "What''s it to yo-" He turned my way and saw me. I was dressed in light clothes rather than my armor and my face is more girly as I had my long silver hair hide half of my face. "Oh. What do we have here? A nicely dressed dark elf cunt. How wonderful. Are you here to entertain-"


    "Hold that thought, human. You forgot that I asked you who you are and what you are doing. I am the one asking the questions here, not you." I said, releasing a little bloodlust.


    "I... I am..." He frantically looked around and grabbed the elven woman he raped and a knife that was in the table. "You think you can scare me, cunt! Take that sword of your belt and give it to me or I will kill this woman."


    Is he nuts or just plain stupid? "Sure. Kill her."


    Stupified by my answer, he pressed on again. "I-I will really kill her! Don''t think I won''t!"


    "Then go ahead and do it. That way, I can kill you a little bit easier." I said with a bland tone.


    "YO-YOU-"


    Before he could even utter again another word, she was stabbed from behind by one of the women who was huddledin the corner along with everybody else. This greatly shocked the man. He let go of the hostage as he screamed in pain. He tried to turn around but he was bashed squearely in the face by another woman using a rock. What came after was a bloddy mess. The woman flocked the man and bashed him with whatever hard object they could hold. They even teared down the table that held the raped woman before and used its legs as make-shift clubs. The man tried to plead that he be forgiven but all I heard from him was jabled words even a translator wouldn''t understand. Soon, the death throes of the man seized and everything inside the dungeon returned to its eerie silence. The women then went towards me and kneeled.


    """""Thank you for the assistance, Primogenitor."""""" All of them stated with tears in their eyes.


    "You must be mistaken. I am no elf. I may have slightly pointed ears now but I am no kin of yours." I said sternly.


    One of the women spoke to me in a confused manner. "But... You exude such aura of ancientness. It was said by our elders that should we meet someone of that caliber and has the resemblance of our people, that is our Primogenitor. You-"


    Before she could finish talking, I released my wings for them to have a good view. "I am no elf. I am a fallen seraph. And this is wasting my time. I have to check the other cells if there are any other prisoners here that would serve my cause." I retracted my wings then turned around and went out of the cell.


    The woman who spoke to me hurriedly dashed in front of me again and kneeled once more. "Forgive me, Lord Seraph. I didn''t mean no offense. Please, forgive me. Forgive us."


    I just threw 6 purple bottles at them and said. "Drink this and make that dead-eyed woman drink too. This are recovery potions. This should be enough to heal your wounds and malnoutrished bodies. Now, I have stuff to do." I went passed her and went further inside the dungeons.


    The woman I gave the bottles to gave a loud cry of anguish but was yelling ''Thank you'' on my back. Not minding those women, I began inspecting the cells. All I saw was thin and malnourished bodies of what seems to be elves and beastmen. I didn''t do nothing but destroy their cells using black tendrils and kept on walking, not minding whether they went out or not. Finally, I arrived at the last room. Just like any other jail dungeons, the last room holds the most dealiest prisoner a settlement have. I pried open the door to see what is inside, only to be shocked by what I discovered. In it was a dragon bound in chains.


    "Wo los hi, Jul? (Who are you, human?)" said the dragon.


    "Zu''u los Belial, Lot Jun do Hell. (I am Belial, Great King of Hell.)"


    "Los hi het wah krii zu''u? (Are you here to kill me?)"


    "Zu''u drey ni. Zu''u bo wah stin hi. (I did not. I came to free you.)" I answered.


    "Hi mindol zu''u fen sahvot hi? (You think I will believe you?)


    "Zu''u lost ont al fin junaar. Pah do nii los no dii. Ol los hi. (Ihave already destroyed the empire. All of it are now mine. As are you.)" I said with a confident smile.


    "Hi... Hi los ni aan Mun. (You... You are not a Man.)" said the dragon.


    "Zu''u loss aan Mahlaan.Nuz zu''u drey ni bo het wah tinvaak. Zu''u lost bo het wah ask hi, dovah. Los hi fen wah qiilaan wah zu''u? (I am a Fallen. But I did not come here to talk. I have come here to ask you, dragon. Are you willing to submit to me?)"


    "Ahrk fod zu''u fen ni? (And if I will not?)" The dragon asked with a serious question.


    "Ruz zu''u fen krii hi ol hi lost nid kod wah zu''u. (Then I will kill you as you have no use to me.)


    "Bwahahahahahaha!!!" The gradon suddenly laughed and bellowed. After a short while, it spoke again. "Hi los kul. Zu''u med daar. Zu''u morah nii los pruzaan fod qiilaan hi. (You are good. I like that. I think it is better if I submit you.)"


    "Ruz spaan hin kopraan. Zu''u fen gaar hi. Nos zu''u ahrk zu''ufen krii hi. (Then defend your body. I will release you. Attack me and I will kill you.)


    "Zu''u fen ni. Aan dovah dreh nii lo. (I will not. A dragon do not lie.)


    I stuck the chains binding the dragon with my black tendrils but it seems to be specially created to cancel magicka-based attacks.Hmmm... there are things like this as well. I have to do some research on this in order to bypassthis weakness.I extended my hands and invoked a spell.


    "EXCIEO, CHRYSAOR."


    A golden sword appeared in front of me. It had an intricate design. Serpents twirled around the grip and extended towards the sword''s guard. The pummel is made of gold with a red orb at the middle. The blade was entirely made of gold which is inscribed with runes. It is a sword that I created that could rival that of any godly weapon. Sadly, it falls short to other weapons mainly due to the excessive magicka you need to use its god-killing attacks. As such, in a long battle, I would be at a disadvantage. But this are only chains that are magicka-resistant. It wouldn''t be able to withstand a slash from a god-killing sword. I swunf the sword eight times, the number of chains which was holding the dragon. After that, I returned Chrysaor to the Vault which is I just recently unlocked.


    Being freed from the chains, the dragon immediately shook its body and gave a loud bellow. Then, red and green light flashed and intertwine from the dragon. Soon, the light faded and what remained is a lady with flaming red hair. She had dark green scale-like armor that covered her body, or more specifically places that are supposed to be covered. She wore a chest armor that outlined her chest and back. She also wore a battle skirt though only on the sides up to the back and her legs are very visible if seen up front. What was surprising about her is that she had a lizard-like tail behind her. She also have lizard-like wings and two great horns that covers the sides of her head. Her human-like arms are riddled with tiny thorns and her hand and feet are shaped like those of a dragon. When I finished looking at her, she just walked towards me and kneeled.


    "Your servant, Vala Sygax, have come to serve."


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Vala Sygax</td>


    <td>Level: 3400</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Titles: Former Dragon Queen, Harbinger of Destruction, Mistress of Ruin</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Job/s: ???</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Stats:</td>


    <td>Cannot be viewed (Level too low)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Active skills:</td>


    <td>Cannot be viewed (Level too low)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Passive skills:</td>


    <td>Cannot be viewed (Level too low)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Status:</td>


    <td>Contractee: King Belial (Absolute Submission)</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    I saw her status board and, just as I expected, I didn''t see her anything significant on it at all, except her titles.


    "Follow me, Sygax."


    "Yes, My King."


    We then walked out of the dungeons and there, I saw the prisoners all sitting down in the corridor. Some were crying and some were smiling. I then asked Seraphiel who was nearby.


    "Have them fed and ready to go. I will have Liliana conduct some interviews with these women. Send all elves to Anuriel. As for the beastmen, we will wait for the news from the Great Expanse."


    "Yes, sire. But, uhmm... sire, might I ask who is the lady-"


    "She is Sygax, the former dragon martriach."


    ""What?!"" Both Seraphiel and Sygax shouted.


    "How... How did you know that I was a former dragon matriarch, sire?" asked Sygax.


    "Does it really matter? Hurry up. I don''t have time to deal with such unnecessary questions." I said as I began to walk away.


    "I''m coming with you, sire." Seraphiel said.


    "Did you do what I asked you?"


    "I already told Kapharel. Besides, I am Your Majesty''s aide."


    "Fine. Let''s go. Sygax, follow."


    "Yes, sire." Sygax immediately tagged behind.


    "Now, let us begin our crowning ceremony and proclamation."


    Random Imperial Citizen POV


    "James, are you okay?" I asked my neighbor who went with me to the gathering that the new king organized.


    "I''m alright. But it was horrible to everyone else. Some of them lost their families under the Hydra Prince''s attacks. Now, the capital is conquered and the empire is no more. I wonder what will happen to us now."


    "I just wish that he isn''t as tyrannic as the emperor."


    "At least the emperor didn''t attack and kill his citizens."


    "This is war, James. As an old soldier, I know how hard war is and its effects to us normal citizens. Let us just hope for the best."


    Just as I finished speaking, a deafening voice rang out from the balcony of the palace. What I saw there was a young man garbed with black royal clothes and a violet sash going from his left shoulder down to his right waist. He had long silver hair that made him look like a girl but the aura he releases made him look like a beast. Behind him are an assortment of men and women.All powerful. No wonder the empire fell. They messed with a sleeping bear or in this case, a sleeping hydra. The voice coming from the silver haired young man rang again and enveloped the whole palace grounds.


    "I AM PRINCE BEALE MAXIME THIERRY DE AGMANAC DE VALOIS! DUE TO THE SINS OF YOUR EMPEROR AGAINST ME AND MY PEOPLE, I HAVE DECIDED TO CRUSH HIM AND MAKE HIM SUFFER FOR THE HUMILIATION HE DID TO ME! NOW, I STAND BEFORE YOU TODAY... VICTORIOUS! BY THIS, I WILL PROCLAIM! ALL OF THE EMPIRE NOW BELONGS TO ME! AS SUCH, I AM NOW THE RULING MONARCH OF THIS COUNTRY! BY MY RIGHT, I HEREBY DECLARE THAT THE EMPIRE IS NO MORE! THE FORMER TERRITORIES OF THE EMPIRE WILL BE INCORPORATED INTO MY KINGDOM, THE KINGDOM OF AGMANAC AND I WILL CARRY ON THE TITLE OF GREAT KING! NOW, PEOPLE OF THE FORMER EMPIRE, I COMMAND THEE! SUBMIT TO ME!"


    Instantly, all people kneeled, including me, and exclaimed.


    """"""""""ALL HAIL THE KING OF AGMANAC! ALL HAIL THE GREAT KING! ALL HAIL KING BEALE! GLORY TO THE KINGDOM!"""""""""""


    The people shouted with great fervor and belief. Even I was awestruck to the charisma King Beale exudes. With these, the empire dies but a great kingdom will rise.

 Chapter 31: Rise of the Dreaded Kingdom

    4 years later


    Marseille, Capital of the Kingdom of Valois


    King Hector POV


    "How''s the situation of the country right now?" I asked the nobles currently on the audience room.


    "Your Majesty..." A rural noble, Baron Clarent, spoke first. "The crop failure have increased and the yield have drastically declined. With the advent of the recession, we cannot do a thing about it. Without the elven blessing, I doubt that our side of the country would recover from such yield shortage."


    "Your Majesty..." Another noble, this time a count, spoke to me and said. "We are also lacking merchandise and equipment. Our weapons are now... mediocre at best. Without the dwarven blacksmiths, we are really short on armor, weapons and everything in between."


    "My king..." the next one to speak was another count but a rural one. "Hunted animals and livestock have now drastically dropped. The herders also have a problem with the ongoing hunts on their livestock by the beasts from the forest. Without the beastmen regulating and controlling the animals in our forests, I doubt we would be able to produce that much meat for the market and the growing populace."


    Having said that, many started bickering amongst themselves. I, on the other hand, just listened to their debates and such of the rabble in front of me. 4 years have passed since my son, Beale, conquered the whole north to himself. This made him the most powerful man in both military and national might. If only I wasn''t a coward back then, we wouldn''t be suffering like this. Beale established a pact with the elves and dwarves, something that every human country did before but broke due to the emergence of the Anthropocentric Church. When they heard my son''s cooperation with the demihumans, they began what they called "Crusade" against the new kingdom of Agmanac that my son created. All human countries from the central plains marched their armies and made a pass on Valois to reach Agmanac but what halted their advance are the weapons and warmachines my son had in his army. Not to mention that even if they get passed the barrage of projectiles from those weapons, what awaits them is the dreaded Black Army. Numbering more than 50 million. Not even the whole Cetral Powers have an army of that size even if they wanted to.


    Not only that, even the see was dominated by the Agmanacian Kingdom. The Former kingdom of Dya Ntotila is now a dukedom under Beale''s rule. That dukedom ruled the sea with its superior ships. With those metal ships numbering more than a thousand, all fleets that the Central Powers sent to my son''s kingdom, sunk before they could even see the port of Edinburg. Finally, last year, the Central Powers halted their crusade. They lost too much against Agmanac. They didn''t even step beyond the wall and they never saw what it''s like inside. If I wasn''t such a fool before, I would have experienced the wealth and power Beale currently have. As I was thinking to myself, a noble count spoke to me.


    "Your Majesty... This might be a bit too much to hear but... wouldn''t it be fine if... we seek Prince... I mean King Beale''s help? He was a former Valoisian prince who was supposed to be the heir to the throne. And because of some greedy nobles, he denied his supposed birthright and claimed an even greater power for himself. For familial bonds, wouldn''t he be able to help us?"


    Count Lisbon immediately countered the earlier statement. "Count Aron, your words are quite inappropriate. The Prince, err, King Beale''s move towards independence is an illiegal move. True, he declared war against the former empire as his right to rule was undermined and his life was almost taken by the hands of a person sent by the emprire as its envoy. Nonetheless, declaring such while not informing the Crown and the Court is subjected to heavy penalties. I say he should cede-"


    Before he could even finish speaking, I intervened. "If you are thinking of that, then by all means, I will make you the kingdom''s envoy for Agmanac. Tell King Beale of his mistakes and his transgressions against Valois. Make him cede some of his territories and have his entire kingdom be made into a vassal state of our kingdom and have it divided into provinces and states to be given to nobles like you. Tell him that he should return to Marseilles immediately and be persecuted for his blatant disrespect to the Court and the Crown. Please, Lord Envoy. Tell King Beale about what I said."


    Count Lisbon''s body shook when he heard what I said. He immediately exclaimed. "Your Majesty! I... I have a bad heart condition and I cannot travel far. I-"


    "That''s even better. The King might show compassion at a sick man trying to send a message from me. It might soften the heart of the Hydra King who destroyed a country just because they disrupted peace talks and pointed a blade at him, all while we all know that any person that wants to attack my son would meet an inevitable death. You all know that after the show of power my son did four and a half years ago. With all those things collected together, you all know what that means right?"


    "Yo-your Majesty..."


    "It means the empire only made a reason for Beale to attack them. They never knew the strength and power of Beale''s army and they underestimated his small principality. Even me and everyone in this chamber underestimated Beale. But now we see the outcome. He invaded and conquered the former empire with one fell sweep. No negotiations, no armistice, no treaties. He just proceeded to destroy every armed obstacle in front of him. He even destroyed the imperial army that was attacking our northern border four years ago! We had 2 million soldiers there yet we were easily routed by the empire''s vast army. Then what happened? Beale came with even lesser soldiers than we had yet he completely obliterated the empire''s forces! After Beale rose to kingship and claimed all lands from the former empire, the elves and dwarves readily joined his kingdom and they established a triumverate. Now, only the Kingdom of Agmanac enjoys the elven blessings and dwarven craftsmanship. You all know this, right?


    Shortly after its creation, the Central Powers exluding us, rose up and did their Holy Crusade to destroy Agmanac. They sent their forces marching through our land and proceeded to attack Beale''s kingdom. But you all know what happened. 3 years of fighting. 3 years of one-sided fighting. In the end, the Central Powers lost too much of their soldiers and resources, all while only staring at Agmanac''s border walls. They haven''t even did a single step beyond the wall! And mind you, that is at least 20 million troops from all the countries from the central plains that are under the Anthropocentric church. Yet almost all those 20 million soldiers died fighting under the heavy assault of the Beale''s weapons and his army''s spellcasters. In the end, the crusades didn''t do anything but send a bad impression to Beale. He then closed all borders from any human country including our kingdom and have sent notices to all his nearby neighbors. He will never trade or do business with anyone from the countries who attacked him and those who supported them. He said he is giving everyone their final warning. ''Cross me again and I will make you the next Luxum.'' After such declaration, no country dared to do anything again. You all know this too, right?"


    The one who I appointed as Agmanac''s envoy trembled and kneeled while knocking his forehead to the ground. "Forgive this one for his transgressions, Your Majesty! I only wanted what''s best for the kingdom."


    "What''s best for the kingdom? You want to ask King Beale for reparations and to try and talk to him about our kingdom demanding that he giveup some of his territories that HE earned HIMSELF. Do you think that is the best route our kingdom should trek? I will tell you, Count Lisbon. The Kingdom of Agmanac holds the largest army in the world, with over 50 million which is the biggest army ever recorded in history. He has almost a million flying units that dominates the skies and more than a thousand metal ships that rules the sea. They also have a tripartite agreement with the elves and dwarves. He can literally call upon them should he need their aid. There is also a rumored that Beale is in possession of a red dragon with green scales. A very large dragon that if compared to our griffins, ours would look like plush toys in its palms. Also, King Beale''s retainers are all powerful with strength that even a Hero wouldn''t be a match. If you are lucky to be accepted inside and be given an audience to my son, would you dare utter words like reparations, punishment and subordination? Can you do it, Lord Count?"


    "I... I... I cannot."


    "Then shut up and stop your self-righteous acts. Your greed will be the death of your family and everyone here in this chamber. You know how decisive King Beale is."


    "Your Majesty..." Another count spoke. This time, it''s Count Aron who was refuted by Count Lisbon. "May I ask? Could Crown Princess Alaine help us speak to King Beale? Perhaps... Perhaps she might be able to help us."


    "And sever one of the two connections left between Valois and Agmanac? I dare not. Alaine, aside from my wife Victoria, is the only person who could meet King Beale without any notice. She goes to Agmanac every year to check on King Beale and learn from him. Could she help us? Given their relationship, she might. But I don''t want doubt to enter my son''s heart. I cannot risk it."


    "But Your Majesty! What of your people?!"


    "Imbecile! You still don''t get it?! Do you even know why the other central countries didn''t bother us, even after their defeat against Agmanac?! It''s because of our connection with King Beale! If that connection is severed, do you think we stand a chance?! Dotard!"


    "It may not lead to that, My King." a very familiar female voice rang through my ears.


    I looked at the direction where the voice came from and spoke. "Victoria."


    "I will go to Agmanac. I will try to talk to our son. Perhaps he might listen to me. I won''t press him on the issue though. He is my son but also a monarch. I respect him as much as I love him. Please, let me be your envoy." my wife, Queen Victoria said.


    "Is there no changing your mind on this, my love?"


    "There is none. Let me go see my son, my King." she said as she lowered her head.


    "Very well. Go, along with my love and blessings."


    "I thank you, my King." She said as she stood up from her seat and immediately departed.


    When my queen''s figure can no longer be seen, I sighed. "This is the result of our weakness. We even had to send our own queen as an envoy. I just hope everything will be alright." Straightening myself, I spoke again. "With that done, let us proceed to our next issue."


    The session continued after my words though gloom and anxiety shrouded the chamber. I know. They know. We all know. Our fate lies on how successful my wife''s negotiations are to my son, the mighty Hydra King Beale.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    At the same time


    Ponchayiv Lavra, Capital of Volhynia Kingdom


    King Lodomeria POV


    I am currently with the leaders of the Central Council, talking about our recent failed crusade against the the n!ewly created Kingdom of Agmanac. We are currently seated around the large conference table of my castle designated for meetings of the highest importance. Here with me are Duke Casimir of the Ducky of Galicia, Duke Cardigan of the Duchy of Ceredigion, Emperor Rumili II of the Thracean Empire, Prince Adrasteia of the Principality of Nemea, King Aegisthus of the Kingdom of Mycenae and President Nawab of the Merchant Union. Also here with us is His Holiness, Pope Phillip of the Anthropocentric Church. We are currently discussing our next move after our devastating loss in Agmanac.


    Duke Cardigan began speaking. "I suggest we ask an armistice to Agmanac and have some of our people enter Agmanac as goodwill ambassadors. They will then secretly study the terrain, army composition, structures and-"


    He was then countered by Emperor Rumili II. "Fool! That''s exactly how the former Luxum Empire fell! That is the mistake of that greedy bastard that led to the destruction of his empire that started even earlier than my empire! You want to do the same mistake?! Do it on your own! I dare not try to anger the Hydra King even further!"


    "You are a coward, Rumili. Just like your ancestors." said Prince Adrasteia. "That is why your empire is... how do you describe it... Ah! Mediocre at best."


    "Why you-"


    "It is true though. Just losing once caused you to lose your wits. Attacking the Hydra King is not easy if he stays in his borders. We could lure him out for, let''s say, a peaceful meeting of the continent''s leaders. It would be impossible for him to carry an army on a peaceful meeting, right? Then-"


    "You said that the Emperor Rumili is a fool but so are you, Prince." said Duke Casimir. "Why would the Hydra king even come out of his domain? His domain is 5 times larger than our biggest member, the Kingdom of Valois. And with the elven kingdoms and the dwarven underkingdoms, he now controls a third of the entire continent. He has everything he would want inside his domain. Crops, fruits and vegetables? The elves can help him. Merchandise, armor and weapons? The dwarves could provide for him. Mercenaries, hunters and herders? No need. He has the largest army in the continent. He could use them to hunt some game for his populace. Besides, why need greedy and spineless mercenaries when you have an immortal army. All in all, even if the whole continent declares war against Agmanac, the Hydra Prince will just laugh at our stupidity and lack of intellect. I will say this. I am bordered with the elves in the north and northwest while I share a border with Agmanac in the east and Valois in the southeast. If war errupts, it will be my country who will be the first to enter the crossfire. I will not let my people die for nothing. So, Pope Phillip." He looked at the Pope sitted near me. "You call this a crusade but this expidition caused me to lose my men that are supposed to be needed back in my country. I hope you can give me a good reason to continue supporting your cause."


    Pope Phillip just smiled and said. "This crusade did indeed fail but not in all ways. We know that King Beale is powerful. Added by the strength of his troops, I doubt that any of us would be alive here should he decide to retaliate. But we learned a special information out of our losses. The Hydra King isn''t planning for world conquest. Well, at least not yet. For reasons unknown, even while having a very enormous army, he didn''t conquer Galicia Duchy and Valois Kingdom. There are many factors that plays here but... all in all, we have a chance to clear our hostilities and achieve peaceful cooperation from him. If we could just convert him, he would realize how right our path is. For the Lord is my Father and my Savior. Only thorugh Him can we gain internal life." He said while clasping his hands.


    """"""""May He bless us with His blessings."""""""" We also said, replying to the gospel Pope Phillip just said.


    "But..." President Nawab spoke. "I heard the Hydra King isn''t fond of ''peaceful'' approaches. How will we be able to talk to him?"


    "I heard that the Prince is 16 years old tomorrow. I also heard he is still unengaged. Perhaps, a partner would be our way to make the Hydra Prince see the light." Pope Phillip said with a gentle smile.


    I suddenly had a thought. My Meleina is already 17 years old and Cassandra is now 15. As a princesses, they won''t be able to succeed me but if any of them wed King Beale, they would even be more useful to me than their brother. I have long since gritted my teeth for always being a servant to a stronger country. But no more. Not only one but I have two who could be potential wife-to-be of the talented yet dreaded Hydra King. As I organized my thoughts, Emperor Rumili suddenly spoke.


    "I have some urgent business that I need to attend. Everyone, I will leave first." He spoke as he began to stand up.


    "I, too, have some business to attend to." said Prince Adrasteia.


    "As do I." said Duke Casimir.


    "I as well." stated Duke Cardigan.


    "I have an urgent matter to attend as well." said King Aegisthus who didn''t speak during the discussion.


    "I too have to go now." President Nawab stated.


    "Wait!" I said while standing up. "We still haven''t finished our talks. What is our decision regarding Agmanac? Should we stop hostilities and... recognize it as a country?"


    They all looked at each other for a while then turned their attention to me and nodded. I then finalized our discussion.


    "We, the Central Council, hereby proclaim the end of the crusades and thus recognise the Kingdom of Agmanac as Luxum Empire''s successor and claimant to the former empire''s territories."


    After hearing that, they bowed slightly and hurriedly went out. I then looked at the Pope seated next to me and said.


    "With all of that done, I would like to ask. What of the elves and the dwarves?"


    "They are under King Beale''s protection. Unless we can sway the Hydra King''s decision, those unclean bloods are untouchable."


    "What of Valois? How about making them change their neutral stance?"


    "If I were them, I will stay neutral. Joining us will lead to their downfall. The greatest betrayal one could experience is betrayal of your own family. They might not be allies but my contacts have confirmed that Crown Princess Alaine often go to Agmanac to see the Hydra King. And if they act against us, with their unstable connection to Agmanac, they would be left stranded in the middle with no resources coming in from the outside. Either way you see it, they are at a disadvantage so staying neutral was a wise choice."


    "Then all we have to do is wait."


    "Yes. But not idly. We will begin our move soon."


    "Which is?"


    "The unification of the continent under the Light of our Father." He said while giving a very gentle smile.


    Atalanta, Capital of the Kingdom of Agmanac


    Belial POV


    I am currently seated in my chair at my study while looking at the cityscape below. I was just idling while I waited for someone to arrive. Suddenly the doors opened and in came Paimon and my retainers. They all lined up in front of my study table and Paimon walked towards me.


    "My King, we have arrived. Is there anything you need from us?"


    "I am leaving. I''ll be taking Seraphiel, Kapharel and Sygax with me."


    "Where to, my King?"


    "South. To the Great Expanse and the Sundering Sea."


    "The places where the beastmen, sirens and mermen are located?"


    "Yes. I want to have their cooperation for my plan to be properly executed. After that, I will explore the continent beyond this one. After looking at Seraphiel''s memories, I now know where Sandalphon is located. Besides, I need a place where Heaven''s eyes couldn''t see through as I would like to invoke a wide-area summoning."


    "You are now going to summon your own legions?"


    "Yes. I think it''s about time I use my own soldiers. Not that I am dissatisfied with my current men but... Having my own men will be one of my mark as a King."


    "Very well, my King. Is there anything else you would like to tell us?" she asked with a serious tone.


    I moved my attention to her back and spoke. "Gaap, how''s the seas?"


    "In our complete control, Your Majesty. In the last 4 years, we have sunk so many ships and vessels that the ocean floor is riddled with wreckages. He have also began to make some ships off the cost of the Sea of Ghosts at the elven country. Once they are finished, the whole northern waters will be under our control."


    "Good. Zagan, what''s the situation in yours?"


    "Business is booming so much, Your Majesty. With Chernobog Citadel''s coffers full to the brim, I have no choice but to move all our revenue to the newly built Ludwigsburg Palace''s coffers. Business is booming as elves and dwarves are good customers and providers. Dwarves supply us minerals and elves supply us wood and products from the local flora. As for infastructures, we have extended the wall around the country, which includes both the dwarven and elven kingdoms. Fortresses have been made every 5 kilometers and are all connected by a tunnel system. Also, undercities are currently being developed under the former imperial capital Celtrieze and other major cities of the country."


    "Excellent work. Amon, how''s the work going?"


    "I have tamed most of the fire beasts that resided on this country''s volcanoes. There are even fire drakes and wyrms lurking their. As for the training of the new mages, I have put it on halt. I need the denizens to be ''converted'' more so that their aptitude would be better."


    "I leave that to you then. Leraje, what about your part?"


    "Your innovations are shocking even me. No wonder you are feared even in Hell. The weapons you invent are heaven-defying. I have been able to mass produce your railguns and your long-ranged mortars as well as your cannons. Soon, each fortress would be allocated with those weapons in no time. Also, my scouts have captured, interrogated and killed scouts coming from the Central Powers but nothing substancial."


    "I see. Asmodeus?"


    "I have completed training your flying armies. Their strength can rival even that of archangels and lower principalities. As for mission reports, we have seen sightings of an unknown flying creature that was spotted in Okeanus. I have sent a team to investigate but have yielded no results."


    "Continue the search for that creature. It might be something that could help us in the wars to come. Gremory?"


    "My king." Gremory spoke in a very formal tone. "The humans are steadily being ''converted'' for the past three and a half years. Most of them have already been ''converted'' while there are still others who are not showing signs of ''conversion'' but they are of the minority. As for the kingdom''s financial, political and domestic problems, they''ve been dealt with already. You can be at ease." she said with a cheery smile.


    "Mm. Bathin?"


    "The Gateways are now fully operational, sire. You can go to whichever place the gateway is linked without any hassle. There are Gateways that are on standby for a new connection in case there is a new place you want to attach it to. Also, all fortresses are now equipped with gateways that can only be tapped and authorized by us. It makes troops deployment a whole lot easier and reinforcements are easy to handle. Aside from that, there is nothing more I could report, sire."


    "Alright. Liliana?"


    "The citadel forces are adequate as of now, Your Majesty. Training of the recruits are still on the way. The Nephilims are... they are behaved most of the time. But they seek to see you from time to time, sire. As for the citadel''s defences, it could be said that due to the combined efforts of the Lords and Ladies, this citadel would even withstand a cherubim''s attack or maybe even a lower seraphim. But in case this citadel falls, escape routes and the gateways are always available for a quick retreat."


    "Is that so? Malek?"


    "SIre, we have been scouring and talking to the northfolk about the defences we are putting up their. Right now we are making fortifications and temporary shelters for its denizens. As for the training of the young flyers, Lord Asmodeus have already taken care of it."


    "Hmmm... Glasya, any new information for me?"


    "Quite a few." said the shadow-like being in front of me.


    "Enlighten me."


    "Your birth mother, Queen Victoria have set out as Valois'' envoy of peace to Agmanac. She will arrive in possibly 4 months, 3 if she is fast. Also, there is talks about your engagement in the central plains. The Central Powers have began to send their daughters here in Agmanac for a possible marriage alliance."


    Hearing the later part of the report, I laughed out loud. "Hahahaha!!! Fools! They think they are so clever! Imbeciles! Haa... They are really idiots. Decline them. Their stupidity might be contagious."


    "I have a better idea, sire." said Liliana.


    "And what would that be?"


    "Why not ''convert'' them? Don''t take them to be your wives. That would be degrading to you. Maybe a cocksleeve or a stress reliever. I can teach them good techniques."


    "Is that so? That would be a mojor slap on those human monarchs if their prized daughters became nymphomaniacs huh? Fine. Let''s do it your way, Liliana."


    ''Yes, sire." She then smiled and bowed.


    "As for my mother, I will just meet her along the way. If she want to come here, Gremory, you entertain her."


    "As you wish, sire. Gremory replieed while bowing.


    "Any other reports, Glasya?"


    "Strange movement in the south. The church is moving."


    "I see. I''ll keep that in mind. Lastly, Murmur. How''s the army?"


    "Self-sustained and battle-ready, sire. They are revenants. They need no sleep or food. I just wish the Central Powers continued their assault. That way, the revenants will evolve."


    "Great. I''ll leave that to you then. Any other reports?" Seeing as no one spoke, I continued. "If there is none then I better get going."


    "Sire..." Paimon suddenly talked.


    "What is it, Paimon?"


    "Why wait for 4 years?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You could have explored the world 4 years ago and no one would be able to hinder you. So why wait for 4 years before you decide to venture out?"


    "I needed 4 years to completely control my powers. My sudden jump of strength made me unstable. I needed time to stabilized myself. Plus, while I was stabilizing my powers, I was also tapping into a certain seraph''s memories. I was also laying in my plans for this world and its denizens. Besides..."


    "Besides?"


    "I wanted to know the moves the church and the human countries will do. It is fun watching them struggle and despair in front of the Wall."


    "I see. I have no more questions, sire."


    "Then I leave the country to you all, my retainers. Await for my glorious return."


    They all kneeled at one knee and put their right hand to their chest. """"""""""Glory to the Hydra King!""""""""""


    "Seraphiel, Kapharel, Sygax, let''s go."


    A magic circle unique to me appeared under my feet and expanded for around 3 meters. It engulfed my three chosen subordinates and with a flash of light, we disappeared from Atalanta.

 Chapter 32: No Respite for the Corrupt

    Belial POV


    The light that enveloped us earlier disappeared and we arrived at our destination, the Marseilles Palace Throne Room. We arrived at the middle where I once stood as a kid. Everyone in the room, be it the King or the Nobles are shocked with what I did. I then spoke to the highest ranking person here, King Hector.


    "It has been a while, King Hector. How are you?"


    Shaking in his throne, King Hector shakily spoke. "Ye-yes. I-it has been a-a while, Bea-"


    I shortly cut off his words. "Careful, King of Valois. I have already cut off our relationship so don''t casually call my name. As a fellow monarch, I warn you not to casually talk to a fellow king in the presence of your subjects. I am not your subject. I am King Beale Maxime Thierry de Agmanac, Great King of the Agmanac Kingdom and leader of the Northern Triumverate. I think I deserve to be called as such for I earned that title."


    Thrown back by my words, King Hector straightened himself and said. "Forgive my attitude, King Beale. I mean no disrespect."


    "Enough. I am here to talk to you about certain things. You wouldn''t mind, right?"


    "No, of course not." He answered though he is sweating up to his forehead.


    Before I could even speak, a noble spoke to me. "King Beale, you are at the presence of King Hector of Valois. Please remove your weapons as decorum demands."


    I looked at the noble and said. "If I wanted to kill you all here, I wouldn''t even need to lift my finger much less use my weapon. During the crusades where you made the Central Powers cross your land to reach us, I would have conquered all of Valois and kill you off with war as reason. But I would like to ask you, whoever you are. Is it your call to berate a foreign king about him carrying weapons? In the first place, it is my right to carry them and I am obligated to carry them. I am a king, not a measly noble. I am a head of a country, thus I need to be able to protect myself in all times. Regardless of whether it is needed or not, it is within my rights to carry weapons and guards. Am I right?"


    Clearly shaken by my sound reasoning, the noble began to have second thoughts. "Ki-king Beale, I-I just..."


    "Enough, Marquess Clarent. What King Beale said is sound and just. It is within his rights to carry a personal weapon and an entourage."


    "But Your Majesty! He-"


    "Besides..." He started to show a bitter smile. "If he really does intend to cause me harm, none would be able to stop him." He then looked at me and said. "Forgive my retainer, King Beale. He meant no disrespect."


    "Whether I forgive him or not is something I will decide myself. But killing such an insignificant individual, of no reason at all, would only make others see me as a tyrant. So I will refrain myself from any killing. Besides, it is not what I came here to do."


    "Then why are you here, King Beale?" asked King Hector.


    "First, a question. Why, in four years straight, did you let the Central Powers march through your lands in order to invade Agmanac?"


    Shakily, King Hector answered. "Ki-king Beale... I wanted to remain neutral between their fight against you. The reason is clear. You are my son. I don''t want any harm done to you. I know how impregnable your defences are. I know how formidable your armies are. I know how powerful your retainers are. I know you by yourself can kill them singlehandedly. So I let them march through my lands rather than they play dirty and do something to you in the shadows. I know I am being obnoxious but I''d rather prefer them fighting you in a frontal battle than those that involves espionage. As to why I made them march through my lands, what can I do? If I side with them, you''ll destroy me. If I side with you, they''ll destroy me. And with more than 20 million troops, how could my kingdom defend against the Central Powers. So I decided to make Valois neutral in their war against you. I have no choice but to do that. As a ruler, I think you know what I mean."


    "I''m afraid I do not." I answered him coldly. "I ruled a principality before and that principality is even smaller than your kingdom, Hector. And yet I have created an army that could match the imperial armies. I conquered a country 5 times larger than Valois with only my armies and power. Valois is 6 times larger than Agmanac yet I managed to destroy the empire that is at constant war with Valois for almost 300 years. So I cannot fathom how a large kingdom like yours, who have the resources and capability, fails to defend itself against forces from the Central Powers."


    Standing up, King Hector exclaimed. "I am not you, King Beale! Stop your incessant questioning! You are the one who declared Agmanac''s independence! I remained neutral for the sake of my people, I would be facing not just one but multiple enemies in different directions! Unlike you, I am not that strong and I don''t know the ways to create an ''immortal'' army like yours! I love you and care for you but I know I don''t have the power to protect you eventhough I am a king of a big kingdom!I cannot move the armies without the Noble Council! I cannot move anyone without first declaring why and after excessive deliberation! I am tied, King Beale! I may be a king but I don''t have the power to move my people unlike you!"


    I looked at the trembling king in front of me. After a while, I spoke. "So... are you finished with telling me how incompetent and unreliable you are? I would like to clarify something. First, I don''t need your help. Second, I''m not berating you. I am only asking why. Lastly, I didn''t demand you to lower yourself. I didn''t even make you come down from your throne eventhough I am a fellow king and as equals, must see each other in equal footing. So cut that ''pity party'' you are doing. I need none of those."


    "You-"


    "Now, I would like to ask. Where is Queen Victoria?"


    "She is preparing to go to your country as an envoy. She-"


    "Why would that be needed when I am already here?" After a few moments, I continued. "Why send an envoy? The Queen at that? What do you want from me?"


    "I... I will be frank. The kingdom is in dire need of assistance and we need your help to fix it. The kingdon''s coffers are almost empty. The food production is so small and insignificant that many people are now famished and malnourished. The animals raised to be food are now dwindling. We are decaying and we have no way to fix it. That''s why I made my dear wife as an envoy so that she could talk to you on how miseable our situation is right now. We are in desperate need of help. And you, King of the northernmost kingdom and the richest man in the whole continent, could help us in this hour of need."


    "Why not ask your allies from the Central Powers? Surely, they could provide some assistance to you. Why ask me?"


    "With their countries also in deep recession, I fear they don''t have much to share with us. And with their failed crusade against you, their resources and debts must be astronomical. If we, who didn''t participate in the war, are experiencing this right now... I can''t begin to fathom how much they are suffering right now."


    "Hmmm... Reasonable explanation. War is expensive. Ending a war is more expensive. Those countries are surely on their toes right now. But this begs the question of ''Why do you want ME to help you?''. Can you answer that, King of Valois?"


    Seriously, he said. "I have considered the odds. Should I ask the defeated Central Powers for assistance? Or should I ask my blood-related son from the northern kingdom? In the end, it all comes down to the thickness of my skin. I asked YOU. As to why, it is because choosing between the winner and the loser of the last war, I would pick the winner. To be more specific than being roundabout, I am relying on our blood relationship to try and convince you to help us. I know I am being a hypocrite but I really need help. My country really needs help."


    Looking at his face, I suddenly remembered my time with him as a kid.


    {Beale, what are you doing?}


    {Drawing.}


    {I-I see. May Papa take a look?}


    {No.}


    {I-Is that so? Eherm. What are you drawing then?}


    {Plans.}


    {Plans?}


    {Troop deployment, Supply and provision, communication, flanking techniques, ambush styles, Navi-}


    {Wait wait wait. You are making plans for war?}


    {Yes.}


    {Why? But erase that. How could you even think of such things as such a young age? Who did you learn it from?}


    {No one.}


    {Then where did you learn it?}


    {Books.}


    {I see.} He then carried me through my armpit and put me in his lap. {Would you teach Papa?}


    {Fine.}


    {Hahahaha!!! I wish you would be more child-like, son. That way I could play with you. But this is also good. Bonding between father and son through war planning. Hahahaha!!!}


    {Annoying.}


    {Sorry sorry. So, let''s start.} And we then proceeded to enact troop movement and made comments about it.


    I remember him smiling a gentle smile at that time. Feeling a pain in my head, I squinted my brows. I am getting too sentimental. He is nothing more than my biological father. Nothing more. Erasing my sentimental thoughts in my mind, I began to talk to King Hector.


    "You want my help? Sure. I will help."


    Suprise was shown in his face then it changed to extreme happiness then later change to something more befitting a ruler, a cautious face. While his retainers rejoiced, he spoke to me.


    "What are your conditions?"


    As soon as this words resounded the chamber, it fell quiet. So quiet that een the sound of a pin hitting the floor would be heard. I smiled and replied.


    "Tell me, King Hector. What can you offer me in return?"


    He just looked at me and said. "What is it that you want in return, King Beale? Please don''t keep me in a loop."


    I laughed at him and said. "Such indecisiveness. You really want me to answer your question knowing that you already know what I want?" Seeing as he is not speaking, I continued speaking. This time, with a serious and cold tone. "I want the entirety of Valois to be under my rule. All existing nobles will be displaced and the territories they leave behind will be manned by my own retainers. The royal family will stay in Ludwigsburg Palace in the former imperial capital of Celtrieze. In return, I will make Valois more prosperous than it has ever been. What say you, King of Valois?"


    Before he could even speak, a noble spoke first. "YOU ARE INSANE, KING BEALE! MY FAMILY HAVE LIVED IN OUR FIEF LONGER THAN EVEN THE KINGDOM WAS CREATED! WE WERE THE PILLARS THAT CREATED THE KINGDOM! WITHOUT US, THIS KINGDOM WOULD NEVER EXIST! AND YET YOU WANT TO TAKE AWAY OUR ANCESTRAL LANDS FOR YOUR GREED AND LUST FOR POWER! RIDICULOUS! YOU-"


    I cut him off by speaking to him. "You speak as if you were there. Were you there when this kingdom was created, sir noble?"


    ''I-I wasn''t... But-"


    "Then how can you speak as if you were the person who was present at the creation of this kingdom? Besides, that was your forefather, not you. Your forefather strived to enrich and develop his territory. That''s why you have your so-called ''ancestral land'' now. Tell me, sir noble. Did you do the same thing your forefather did in his time?"


    "Of course I did! I made my fief richer than it has ever been. I have-"


    "Then why is your king pleading me to help this kingdom on its current crisis? Why need my help to deal with your financial, agricultural and domestic problems? If you and the other nobles have, and I quote: ''Made your fief richer than it has ever been'', why ask my aid?"


    "Tha-that is because of-"


    "That is because of your ego, ignorance and lack of foresight. I have been managing my former fief and the entirety of the former imperial territories plus the elves and dwarves. Such a huge patch of land, you think that is easy to enrich? In your case, yes. In mine, no. Don''t ask why. I have alread shown results in mine. And I did it in my lifetime. Now, do you have any other rebuttals?"


    It was at this time that King Hector spoke. "Can''t we... become a... a vassal kingdom under yours?"


    "No. And the reason for that will take me at least a day to explain."


    "At least give us a shortened explanation, King Beale. I mean, this concerns the wellfare of this kingdom after all."


    "First, my technology. If you are a vassal state, naturally I will use my technology to aid your kingdom. That means that I have to share to you my own works and weapons. That is my biggest concern. You people are greedy, no doubt about that. If I hand to you some of my weapons, some will definitely try to smuggle it out or take some for their own and try to replicate it. Or much worst, sell it outside for profit. Second is resources. If I make you a vassal country, I would be the one providing you with aid and supplies. Meaning, you will only be leeches to me with no significant value at all. Last is trust. Frankly speaking, I don''t trust any of you present here. Making you a vassal eventhough I don''t trust you is not the best idea. I think you know of this, King of Valois?"


    "Ye-yes. Trust is a major issue but-"


    "This is funny. You want me to help you but you don''t give anything in return. What would you give me? Gold? I have lots of gold. Land? I am bigger than your kingdom by five times. Materials? With my vast dominion and my friendship with the elves and dwarves, I have everything I need. Men? I have the largest army in the continent. You have nothing to offer. You offer your allegiance? I have no use for it. I can easily crush my opposition with sheer number and technology. So why would I help you if you offer nothing in return?"


    "But if we give what you demand, this kingdom will end! It is as if we destroyed ourselves should we decide to be consumed by your kingdom!"


    "So you would choose ruin over pride, King Hector? So be it. This offer will only be given once. The next time the Central Powers march through your lands to attack me, I would crush your kingdom under my merciless blade. Seraphiel, Kapharel, Sygax, let''s go." I then turned around and was followed by my retainers.


    "Wai-wait, King Beale! Wait!" A woman''s voice resounded in the hall.


    I turned around and saw Queen Victoria, King Hector''s wife and my blood-related mother in this life. She is currently panting and I could imagine why. Of all the humans in the world, I couldn''t bring myself to hurt either my birth mother and my sister. I am still weak-hearted. I am still soft. I stared at her for a few moments and when I saw that she has regained her breathing, I spoke.


    "It has been a while, Mother."


    "Yes. It has been a while, Beale. You are already leaving? Without seeing me?"


    "You are always welcome back in my country, Mother. We can always talk there. But please, tell me why are you running? You were panting when you arrived."


    "I heard that you are currently in this palace while I was preparing for my journey to your kingdom. So when I received that information, I hurriedly ran here to see you and if possible, talk to you."


    "Since it is you... Very well. What is it that you want to tell me?"


    "I would like to get your pledge that you would help us right now in our time of need."


    I then changed my tone from amiable to stern. "Is this a request from a queen and monarch or from my mother?"


    "As a ruler of Valois and its people, Beale."


    "Then I will tell you this as a ruler of Agmanac. Your country provides nothing as compensation for such aid. If you can offer me a deal that could compensate my assistance then please, do say. I have already conducted such a deal with your husband, King Hector, but he declined when I made a demand. As such, if you can give me a good offer, I might help you in your current predicament."


    "We could offer you the northern Valoisian border as compensation to your aid. If not enough, we will try to pay you in gold annually until we finish paying our balance. I, as queen of Valois, will act as a guarantee so that the kingdom will remain true to its word and pay you back for the aid that we borrowed."


    "And in return, what do you want?"


    "We would like to borrow some of your troops to help us defend our borders. We would also like to borrow some gold from you in order to estabilize the economy. Lastly, we would like your help to acquire some elven help for our farms. The help of the dwarves will also be appreciated and if you have some connections with the beastmen clans, we would also appreciate if you could mediate between us and them."


    I stared at her for a good while then shook my head. I then spoke. "Queen Victoria, what you are demanding may not be a tall order but... Even in a five hundred years, you might not be able to pay me back. Gold, I can readily give you some for aid but depends on how much. As for the elven, dwarven and beastmen aid, that will their decision. I will talk to them in a neutral manner. Whether they help you or not is up to them. Now here''s the troublesome part. Borrowing my troops like they are some mercenary group is a no go. You see, first flaw with me letting you borrow my troops is the chain of command. Do you want to be the one commanding them? If yes, are you sure you will not be using this opportunity to do something shady like making them spill out the secrets for their so-called ''immortality''. You might ask for technology from them or to be straight, use them for your own self satisfaction. I have told King Hector of my thoughts with him and his retainers. They don''t have my trust. Why would I do something that could possibly tarnish my reputation due to the misconduct of others. My pride wouldn''t accept that. So, unless you have a more ''plausible'' demand, then do revise the one you just gave. I am not running a charity here and I am not willing to invest in something that won''t yield me anything in return."If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The queen showed a flabbergasted expression for a while then returned to her dignified expression. "Then, King Beale. What would be more plausible for you to accept?"


    "You are the ones making the request, Queen Victoria, not me. Please don''t return the question to me. This will become a repeat of what transpired earlier before you arrived." I said, eyeing King Hector.


    Seeing that, she sighed and spoke. "King Beale, I know that you don''t have that much emotion regarding Valois but... This is where I grew up. This is where I learned everything. This is where I found love. This is where I found happiness. This is where I gave birth to you and raised you. I loved this country that created you. Will you cherish it if it falls to your hands?"


    Many gasped with the Queen''s comment but I replied. "I will just do what I promised to do. But it will be by my terms. If you want my help, give me something of equal value. So, what would be your decision?"


    Many nobles began protesting. Some even had arguments that are no longer part of the subject. When it became too rowdy, the hot-headed marquess earlier began speaking again.


    "You are being too greedy, King Beale. We are a nation with history. We have our pride, honor and integrity. You, a barbaric conqueror, who does nothing but wage war can never hope to realize what it is like to-"


    "To have the honor of an ancient and prominent house. Am I right, mister noble?" I cut him off then turned my attention towards him. "Did every distinguished family start of with what they are now? What YOU are now? No. They started like me: someone with a grand ambition. Did kingdoms and empires rose up because of charity? NO! They were brought up through blood, gold and power. You mister noble, who never experienced what it is like to have your face and dignity in the mud, can never understand what I feel. I am a barbaric conqueror? Then what of your ancestors, whose hands were stained by the blood of the innocent, when they conquered your so-called ''ancestral land''? I don''t want to speak of hypocrisy here but since you want to talk that way, fine." I looked behind me and shouted.


    "WHO AMONG YOU HERE ARE LANDED NOBLES?! WHO AMONG YOU HERE ARE ASSOCIATE NOBLES?! WHO AMONG YOU HERE ARE HEREDITARY NOBLES?! WHO AMONG YOU HERE BECAME NOBLES BECAUSE OF A DISTINGUISHING FEAT IN THE BATTLEFIELD?! SPEAK!" All nobles began standing, whether it is through fear or mere truth. I continued. "WHOSE FAMILY CAN TELL ME THAT THEIR HANDS AREN''T STAINED BY THE BLOOD OF THE INNOCENT?! WHOSE FAMILY CAN TELL ME THAT THEY GOT THEIR LANDS THROUGH PEACEFUL MEANS?! NO ONE! YOUR ANCESTORS, PREDECESSORS AND YOU HAD THE BLOOD OF THOSE INNOCENT PEOPLE IN YOUR HANDS! NO ONE IN THIS ROOM CAN SAY THEY ARE CLEAN! SOME OF YOU USED WEAPONS! OTHERS USED POISON AND SPELLS WHILE THE REST USED ASSASSINS TO DO THEIR DIRTY DEED! NOW, IF I AM A BARBARIC CONQUEROR, WHAT ARE YOU PEOPLE?! BANDITS?! MURDERERS?! SCUM?! YOU ARE ALL STANDING HERE BECAUSE YOU AND YOUR FAMILY SPILLED BLOOD TO HAVE WHAT YOU HAVE NOW: AN EASY LIFE OF A NOBLE." I turned around and faced the royal couple.


    "This is the situation you have on your plate right now. Since you are not offering me options, I will. Surrender all of Valois Kingdom to me. Displace and remove all nobles in your court as I have no use for such a useless group. While the transition is happening, no one is allowed to leave the borders. I know this sacks of wine are just waiting for the right time to jump out of Valoisian land with all the gold they have hoarded for such a long time. Lastly, all believers of the new church must be contained within a single place. My subordinates will handle them. Those are my conditions. Is there a counter proposal you can give me?"


    The talkative marquess tried to talk but I immediately shut him off. "I have wasted enough of my time and effort to you people and my patience have reached its peak. Now choose, be conquered peacefully or be conquered forcefully? Mind you. It doesn''t necessarily mean I am the one who would conquer you forcefully."


    Queen Victoria then spoke. "What do you mean?"


    "With the growing recession, the need for fertile land, resources and people will drive those sane people to madness. Tell me. What would happen if, let''s say, a big country with its open plains and mineral lodes just sits there to be the eye-candy of those who seeks for such resources? Desperation will make people do irrational things. And with your country in shambles, your nobles plotting behind your backs and your people without morale, how could those people make a pass on such a wonderful meal in front of their eyes."


    King Hector shakily spoke. "Yo-you mean... The Central Powers... Our allies will... Betray us?"


    "Oh no, King Hector. They already did. For more information regarding that topic, seek your southern nobles. They have already sold most of their lands to the Union and the Dukedoms in your borders. See? I even gave you a free info. But enough of this nonsense. What will be your decision? Submit to me or to the Central Powers?"


    Queen Victoria immediately kneeled. "I submit myself to your service, King Beale."


    "Why the quick response?"


    She smiled and said. "I already planned to surrender myself to your rule. It is the only way I could preserve both my family and my dignity. Besides, you are my son. I am sure you won''t treat me badly."


    "So you will surrender yourself and the duchy under your family to me, Queen Victoria. I see." I then looked at King Hector. "What about you?"


    "There will be civil war. The nobles will revolt. The people will revolt. Chaos will engulf the kingdom that stood for hundreds of years. But..." He looked at me with a serious expression. "Upon the ashes, it will rise again. King Beale..." He kneeled which shocked the whole noble side. "I submit to your will and command. Valois is yours. It has always been yours since the start. Do as you see fit."


    I instantly called upon my trusted army general through our connection mentally. [Paimon.]


    [Yes, My King. What are your orders?]


    [Come to Valois and bring 10 million men. Deploy them in strategic point surrounding this kingdom. Have them march in groups of one hundred thousand. I will leave you and Asmodeus in charge of this place.]


    [Are we also going to build an extention of the wall around the entire Valoisian border?]


    [Yes. Tell Zagan what needs to be done. Now, instruct Bathin that he''ll be cooperating with Murmur in order to send in an advance army of five hundred thousand with you leading it. Be here in 2 minutes.]


    [I will do it in one, sire.]


    [Excellent. Bring Gremory with you so that she could deal with the problems here and have her prepare gold. Around four hundred million. She will need it here.]


    [By your will, sire. Is there anything else you want to add?]


    [That is all.]


    [Yes, sire.]


    The connection was then cut off and I returned my attention to the kneeling couple in front of me. They are looking at me with bewildered faces, maybe thinking why I paused for a while.


    "I called upon my subordinates. They will come here with an advance party to help defend the capital from enemy attacks. I have also intructed them to carry with them the gold you need to stabilized your economy. Lastly, my subordinates will now takeover your kingdom. Pleasure doing business with you." A magic circle then appeared below me as I finished speaking.


    The king immediately exclaimed. "Wha-what about the anouncement?! You must be here for the people to see that we have capitulated under you. Plus-"


    "You can tell them that yourself. I have things I need to do."


    The queen who is still kneeling, bowed. "I wish you good fortune, Your Majesty."


    "Mm." Light engulfed me and my subordinates and in a few seconds, we disappeared from the Valoisian throne room.


    Queen Victoria POV


    I watched as my son was wrapped up by runes and light then vanished into thin air. Transference Magic. An ancient spell that was lost during the War of Supremacy. How did my son acquire such power? Being shown of such magic twice in one day already proves my theory. While the whole room was silent, I spoke to break the ice.


    "Valois Kingdom is now under the rule of King Beale of Agmanac Kingdom and we citizens are now under his rule and command. Nobles, or should I say former nobles, remain here for the time being while we send messengers to your families. We will tell them to pack up their things and-"


    I wasn''t able to finish when Marquess Clarent spoke again. "Don''t speak to us as if we are your subjects. You and your family are now under that brat''s kingdom but not me! I have tolled myself for many years and my predecessors before that! I declare myself independent from the lapdogs of that obnoxious kid in the north! I am a noble by birth! I am not a cannon fodder nor am I a chess piece that you could move at your whim!"


    I just chuckled at the marquess who is throwing a fir and said. "Such an attitude. Tell me. Why didn''t you do something like this earlier, when King Beale was around? If you are such a brave person and an upright noble, why wait for the Hydra King to leave before throwing a tantrum? Hmmm?" I asked him with a sarcastic tone.


    Clearly enraged by my remarks, the marquess blew his top. "DON''T TALK TO ME AS IF YOU ARE MY LIEGE LORD, WHORE! THE MOMENT YOU BOWED DOWN TO A FOREIGN RULER, YOU NO LONGER HAVE THE RIGHT TO MOCK ME! YOU, WHO CREATED THAT ABOMINATION, IS NOT MY QUEEN AND NOT MY MONARCH! BECAUSE OF YOU, OUR COUNTRY THAT FLOURISHED FOR HUNDREDS OF YEARS DIES TODAY! I WILL NOT DISHONOR MY ANCESTORS BY BOWING DOWN TO A FOREIGN RULER WITHOUT A FIGHT!"


    Before I could reply, an indifirent voice resounded inside the room. "Is that so? Then... By the decree of my King, I have been given the authority to strike down any who dare to take up arms against him and his country. By declaring yourself independent from Valois and by showing clear animosity against my King, I hereby decree that you, along with nine generations of your family, shall die for lese majeste!"


    Clearly terrified, Marquess Clarent turned around to gaze on the one that gave the verdict and roared. "WHO ARE YOU TO CONVICT ME?! I AM-"


    "I am Margrave Paimon, Ruler of Ceawin and Commanding General of His Majesty, King Beale''s armies. I have been tasked to organize this country and to stabilize it. To my right is Lady Gremory, His Majesty''s Chief Adviser. While to my left is Lord Asmodeus, Commander of the Aerial Legions. We have come as our King decreed, along with five hundred thousand men."


    Marquess Clarent went pale when he saw the people who just arrivedd. Paimon continued. "Lady Victoria, where can I find this ranting former noble''s fief?"


    I immediately replied. "He holds the southern marquisate that is facing the Volhynia Kingdom. They are..." I suddenly had a realization when I remembered his fief location and his incessant ramblings. Could it be...? "...the first Valoisian land to open its borders for the Central Powers to march into."


    "I see." Paimon then turned to his left and spoke. "Lord Asmodeus, may I ask you to do the honor of extinguishing this fool''s family and relatives?"


    "Gladly, Lady Paimon. I will bring with me a hundred thousand of the men we brought. 20 thousand members from the 4th to 9th Aerial Legions are now on their way here. I will have five thousand be sent to me down south to enhance the defences. I would have been enough to deal with any army but I will follow King Beale''s plans and orders." He then turned around and walked out.


    Lady Paimon then turned around and unsheated her sword. "Marquess Clarent, any last words?"


    The Marquess shakily replied. "A-a-anything bu-bu-but my li-life. I-I-I can-"


    Before he could even continue speaking, his head flew and separated itself from his body. Lady Paimon then sheated her sword and spoke to me. "Lady Victoria, where is Lady Alaine?"


    "She is currently on her fief in Carolingnia. It is near this plaee so there is no threat to her life. Should I-"


    "We will contact her from our side. Now, let us move to a room where we can sit and discuss." She then loocked at me in a serious tone. "We have work to do."


    Belial POV


    We arrived at a place bordering Valois and the Merchant Union. We passed by the toll gate by paying some gold. I did this so that we wouldn''t rouse any suspicion of who we are and what our objectives are. We went through it without any problems and proceeded to walk towards our first objective destination, the Great Prairie. 7 days of travelling and we arrived at a bustling city of Catanzaro. We immediately went to a nearby inn to reserve a room for us to use later.


    We went inside and went to the counter where a woman was standing.


    "I would like to book your most largest and expensive room. We will only use it for a night."


    The woman stared at me for quiet a while and spoke. "Uhmm... That would be 200 gold, sir. The prize is such because-"


    "Is it available or not?" I asked her sternly.


    "Ye-yes, it is available." The flustered woman answered.


    "Here." I handed her a pouch with 250 gold inside. "We would purchase mounts later so the extra is for fodder and materials. Does the payment include our meals?"


    "Ye-yes, sir. I-it is al-already included." She said while averting her eyes.


    "Mm." I turned around and spoke. "Kapharel, Sygax, You remain in the room for the mean time. Seraphiel and I will buy something first."


    ""Yes, milord."" They said in unison.


    I turned back to face the receptionist and said. "The keys?"


    The woman became flustered and said. "Ye-yes sir. He-here. Your room is at the top floor. The whole top floor is your room and it is already equipped with its own bathroom and study." She handed me a golden key.


    I took it and gave it to Kapharel. "Here. Make yourselves at home. And behave yourselves."


    "Yes, milord." Kapharel bowed then took our luggage and went up with Sygax on tow.


    "Let''s go." I gestured Seraphiel who was beside me.


    "Yes, milord."


    We walked through the busy streets while looking for stores that are selling mounts. Multiple pickpockets tried to steal my coin pouch but they ended up with broken fingers and dislocated wrists. I didn''t make a distinction, be it man or woman. They all suffered from trying to pickpocket me. Soon, a town guard came shouting.


    "Hey! Stop! You in the black cloak! Stop!" I didn''t stop though. I know he is calling to me but he dares make me, a great king, stop on his behest?


    "I said stop! As this town''s guard, I demand that you seize your footsteps or I will strike you for not listening to my words!" I still continued to walk though, not minding him.


    I heard a sword unsheath and the guard shouted at me while striking me from behind. I didn''t do anything and the sword hit my shoulders. This was the time that I turned around and stared at the guard menacingly.


    "What?" I said while showing a displeased face.


    The guard shivered and said. "I-I was ca-calling you e-earlier but-"


    "What is it that you want that you dared bother me and struck me down in a crowded road? You better give me a proper explanation or else..." I threatened him. I didn''t bother releasing my intent and bloodlust. All people around me might die due to the heaviness of the pressure.


    "A-a-a woman a-a-asked for m-my help! Sh-she said yo-you di-dislocated her wrist a-and fingers!"


    "The pickpocket, you mean?"


    "I am no pickpocket! You dare lie!" A woman then screamed at me and continued. "You said you wanted me to have a night with you while grabbing my hand but I refused so you twisted my hand!"


    Such nonsense. I turned my attention to the hooded Seraphiel. "Seraphiel, did I do that?"


    She then removed her cloak and spoke. "You didn''t, milord. We were just walking to find mounts."


    Everyone had their mouths hanging after seeing Seraphiel. Who wouldn''t? With an angelic beauty and countenance, how could one who is her companion think of any other woman? I looked at the guard and said.


    "My woman said I didn''t. In the first place, why would I want any other woman when I have her?" I asked the guard.


    "Ye-yes... It-it is as you say. Sorry for the inconvenience, milord." He then bowed down deeply towards me.


    "I will let it slip just this once. It will never happen again." I then turned around and said. "Seraphiel, hoods on. Let''s go."


    "Yes, Milord." She hid her face with her hood again and we disappeared from the crowd.


    A few minutes later, seeing that there is no one following us, we moved back to looking for mounts. We arrived at a big building at the outskirts of the city that featured some of their mounts at the store front. I went inside and saw a man with a woman sitting on his lap. As if he didn''t see me, he continued to frolic with the woman. I released some of my pressure and directed it to the couple. They both paled when they felt it and immediatelyjumped out of the chair. They looked at me but I looked at them with unguilty eyes. The man propped himself up and spoke.


    "Welcome to our humble firm, customers. Forgive me for my earlier actions. I mean no offense. I-"


    "Do you have mounts that can travel at great distances?"


    "Are you trying to get an ordinary mont or an attack mount?"


    "What''s the difference?" I asked.


    "Ordinary mounts like warboars, rock stags and gila walkers are used as mounts but cannot fight back if attacked. Attack mounts like shadow saber, ice leopards, earth lions and salamanders can fight back depending on the enemy."


    "Then, what are best mounts for long distance travel that could fend for itself."


    "Those would be the shadow sabers, sir. The lions are strong but lacks the stamina. Leopards have the stamina but cannot run for long distances. Salamanders are slow and unreliable in long distances."


    "You seem to be ery honest with your assessment?"


    "With one such as yourself, I dare not lie. I am shrewd but not stupid, sir."


    "Mm. I would like to see them."


    "This way, sir."


    We were led to a large room where the attack mounts are caged and locked away. We then reached a corner by which glowing yellow eyes could be seen even in the dark. Before the man from the counter spoke, I directed my attention to Seraphiel.


    "Do the picking. I will look around to look at the other mounts they have."


    "By your will, milord."


    I left Seraphiel and went around the cages, eyeing something that would interest me. Soon, it led me to a very large room with a huge cage in the middle. I then moved closer to look at what is inside when it suddenly, someone spoke to me telepathically.


    [Who are you and why are you here? Judging from your aura, you are not human.]


    [Introduce and reveal yourself first. That''s common courtesy.]


    [The one bound in front of you is the one talking to you. I have no name nor do I remember any moniker on myself. I am a Simir and I am the last of my kind.]


    [I am here to purchase mounts to use in my travels to the Great Prairiedown to the Sundering Sea. I want a mount that would be strong enough to defend for itself.]


    [There are many mounts where you just came from. Perhaps what you need is in there and not here.]


    [Perhaps. But if I say I am on a quest for world domination and the extinction of the human race, would you believe me?]


    [That is... You know that mankind have God''s backing, right? Such a move is suicidal, even for one as strong as you.]


    [You won''t know unless you go out of your cage. Choose. Come with me or live your life here.]


    [Even if I am willing, I cannot go out of here. I am shackled with some sort of mineral that makes me unable to use magicka and my strength. I am abound in this place and only the owner could release me. The chains are cursed and it is effective to anyone who dares touch it without the key.]


    Before I could answer the animal, the man from the counter approached me. "Sir, I... I am afraid that is not for sale."


    Without turning around, I asked. "Why?"


    "Well... That creature is too powerful that my ancestor bound it with specialized mithril chains that could only be removed with the proper key. We made such a decision because that creature killed 4 customers who wanted to buy it."


    "How much?"


    "Wha-what sir?"


    "How much for this mount?"


    "Didn''t you hear wat I just told you sir?! That thing is dangerous!"


    "Just tell me how much and I''ll buy it." I said with a commanding voice.


    "Tha-that creature was supposed to be sold for... uhmmm... A hundred thousand gold but... since that thing is hazardous both to me and my firm, I''ll sell it to you ofr half the prize."


    I turned around and threw to him a big bag containing 60 thousand gold coins. "I gave you an extra 10 thousand for the saddles of the mounts including the one my servant chose. I don''t think that will cost more than the amount I gave you."


    "Ye-yes, it is enough."


    "Good." I then handed him a piece of paper. "Go to that inn and deliver our mounts. I will take this one out first."


    "Ye-yes sir. He-here is the key to its chains. Sir, whatever happens-"


    "Shut up."


    "Ye-yes. I-I will now shu-shut up." He hushed his mouth as I went inside the cage and unlocked the beast.


    When the chain fell off, the beast stretched itself and let out a loud roar. Afterwards, it looked at me as if it was challenging me. Natrally, I released my pressure by releasing my restraint to my passive skill, ''Dominion''. Soon, the beast felt the pressure coming out of me. After a few moments, it bowed down and said telepathically.


    [Forgive me for testing you, master. I am willing to serve you with the best of my capabilities.]


    [Mm. I, King Belial, thus name you Avestan. Serve me well.]


    [Yes, master.]


    I then looked into its status.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>Name: Avestan</td>


    <td>Level: 700</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Titles: Matriach of the Simir, Last Decendant of the Simir, The Betrayed</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Species: Simir (Simurgh)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Health: 504/49500</td>


    <td>Magicka: 509/74250</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Stamina: 612/42000</td>


    <td>Strength: 26250</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Intelligence: 11140</td>


    <td>Agility: 60450</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Dexterity: 52750</td>


    <td>Vitality: 49000</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Endurance: 41000</td>


    <td>Luck: 27</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Active Skills</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Pyromancy Lvl 37</td>


    <td>Poison Magic Lvl 25</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Life Magic Lvl 34</td>


    <td>Barrier Magic Lvl 31</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Passive Skills</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Windrunner</td>


    <td>Nature Blessing (Nature''s Aura)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Fire Blessing (Heat Aura)</td>


    <td>Devotion</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Status</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Weakened</td>


    <td>Cursed (Minor)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Malnourished</td>


    <td>Master: King Belial</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Seeing her status, I could deduce that she had been chained for a while now. I reached out on my pouch and showed her a purple potion.


    "Drink this. It will make you recover your strength faster."


    I shoved the potion into Avestan''s throat and empied it. When Seraphiel arrived at my side as she finished up with the purchase, we decided to return to our inn as there was nothing here to see anymore. We walked to the now sparsely populated streets and soon arrived att our in. I went inside to talk to the receptionist about Avestan while living her to Seraphiel''s capable hands. Soon, she was escorted to the stables. Seraphiel and I then went upstairs and changed our clothes. After a while, we went down with Sygax and Kapharel. We asked for some supper in the counter and then went to a vacant table where we sat, waiting for our meals. It was then that Sygax spoke.


    "Master, why the pretense? Why do we have to act like humans and do what they are doing? Can''t we just ravage this town and make it submit through sheer might?"


    "And make the church identify and tag us? Not happening."


    "Are you... scared of the church?"


    I looked at Sygax''s careless remark and said with a cold voice. "If you weren''t a servant and subordinate of mine, I would have killed you on the spot."


    She shivered and said. "I mean no disrespect, Master but-"


    "The reason is that I needed to lay low for a while. I may be strong but I am not yet ready to face Heaven''s biggest weapons yet. I am making precautions, Sygax. Heaven''s eyes only ever focus on big happenings and there was never an instance that Heaven looked for a specific person. I am not Helel. I may have my pride bt I am not stupid. Courage is different from recklessness. I want everything to be in order before I could confront Heaven and its heralds."


    "Is that so? I thought that you would go on a rampage the first moment you obtained the power you have now but I guess you are right. Caution is better than rash actions."


    We then silently enjoyed our meals when suddenly, a pompous fat man with 6 guards behind him approached our table. He then eyed my companions and smiled shrewedly. He then sat down and spoke.


    "I heard you assaulted someone earlier and I also heard that you are currently occupying the room that I, Don Milan, have reserved first. Such affront to the great me... Tell me, boy. How are you going to pay for your transgressions toward the son of the Fiore Merchant Union? Hmmm?"


    I only stared at the fat pig and thought. Such a cliche moment. And with a terrible plot from a badly written novel, I can''t even begin to fathom how I triggered such an event. I just smiled and said.


    "Tell me, Fatass. In what way do you want to be served? Roasted, fried, sauteed or raw?"

 Chapter 33: Why demons are feared

    Belial POV


    Finishing my words, I released the limiter of my skill ''Dominion'' and made everyone in the room feel my bloodlust. Immediately, everyone in the room fell down convulsing. The only ones left awake are myself, my entourage and the fat bastard in front of me. I made him feel my intent but controlled it so that he won''t go unconscious. Soon, he began sweating profusely and then anxiously looked around. Seeing that everyone wasn''t awake, he paled and spoke to me with almost incoherent words.


    "Si-si-sir... Lo-lord, I-i-i am th-the so-son of th-the Pre-presi-sident o-of Fi-Fiore Me-merch-chant G-uild. Yo-you ca-can''t-"


    "Hmmm..." Standing up, I walked to where the fatass is while he is retreating. "So what if you are the son of a merchant guild''s president? Do you think that your status will save you? I don''t care if you are the son of the president or the son of a prince or a king or an emperor or even God! Heh. It''s been five years since I killed a son of the emperor along with his entire family. This past few years , I was killing either sons of barons, viscounts, counts, earls, and dukes. So tell me, do you want to be included in my long list of killing highborn sons?"


    When he heard what my words, he paled even more. I then released my disguise. My black hair began turning white and my green eyes turned red. My tanned skin turned white and my body structure began to buff up from a normal and average build. This all contributed to my illusion magic that I have been practicing from the past few years along with new spells and powers. The fat pig shivered uncontrollably and literally pissed on his pants. He then turned arond and tried to run, only to stumble upon an unconscious body and fell on his face. He tried to crawl away but I was already in front of him. I then grab the scruff of his clothes and threw him to a near chair. I smiled at him and spoke.


    "From the way you are acting right now, it seems like you know me. I don''t know you though. Tell me, do you recognize me? Stutter and your tongue goes off. Don''t answer me and it will be your head that goes off."


    He then paled even more and spoke. "You are... The Hydra King... The White-Haired Fiend... The Demon King... King Beale, ruler of The Great Kingdom of Agmanac."


    "I didn''t know any of those titles you gave me save one. But tell me, how did you know it was me?"


    He gulped and said. "You''re the... only one in the continent of Avalonia... that could incite fear to all nations in it... The Central Powers and the Southern Republics... all shivered when they heard what happened... to the former Luxum Empire... Now, everyone is at their toes... Looking at you and your movements... Us here in the Union, we have experienced and suffered from your wrath... during the Holy Crusade... We know how... formidable your troops and weapons are... The major description about you is that... you are a young man, had white hair, red eyes, that exudes a kingly aura and a dense killing intent."


    "I see. Well, enough of that. I would like to ask you the next question. Now that you know who I am, what will you do to me? You did say what should I do to compensate you for taking your reserved room and all that bullcrap. You were also eyeing my companions a little while ago."


    The fatass began shivering again but tried to calm himself and replied. "I was just... asking. Yes, I was just asking... I am a VIP customer in this... inn so it kinda got into my head. As for your companions... any man would... look at them due to their beauty... which is rare here in the Union. I-"


    "Okay. Enough bullshit. I will just tell you this. I am angry. You made me waste my meal, waste my time, waste my words and waste my thoughts. So here''s the thing. I hate things that makes me waste my time and right now, that ''thing'' is you. You may say ''It was you who was doing all the questioning and talking?!'' but I will say this. ''You''re the one who made me waste my time.'' So here''s my proposition. How would you like to die, slowly, moderately or quickly?"


    He suddenly knelt down and tried to grab my pants but I evaded "Yo-your majesty, mercy! Mercy, please! It was a mistake but... I-It was just a minor-"


    "Minor, huh? You wanted me, a king, to do something for you because I did something not to your liking and now you say that this is just a minor thing? Your President would even bow his head to me if I wanted and now, a son from a local union member wants me to compensate him for taking his favorite VIP room in this inn? Tell me, Don Milan. If you made an offense to a sovereign of another country, what would happen to you?"


    "I-I would be... beheaded... Bu-but you didn''t declare yourself as king before, your majesty! I thought you were just some newbie but-"


    "Enough. Choose from the choices I gave you. Slow, medium, fast?"


    "Your Majesty, please have-"


    I invoked a curse spell towards the fatass. "EXECRATIO: STITPIS EXITII"


    From my hands, a violet colored transparent snake flew out and quickly latched unto the fatass. Soon it grew larger and coiled around his body. When the snake finished entangling itself to the fatty, it bit the guy''s neck. Soon, the violet-colored veins began popping out of the fatty''s body, all this while the magicka snake that bit him quickly reduced its size. After a few moments, the snake was all absorbed by the fatty''s body. He began to tremble and spoke.


    "Wha-what did you do to me?!"


    "I planted a special spell on you. That spell is potent, you know. Soon, you will know true despair." I then turned around and walked towards the stairs going up with my entourage behind me.


    "WHAT DID YOU DO?!"


    I faced him for a while and said. "Why ask when you can see it for yourself."


    Soon, wails of despair and panic rocked the merchant city. Yells, screams, wailing and shouts of anger could be heard from every direction. Morning came and I woke up with a clear head. I was greeted by my entourage who helped me get dressed. After that, I went through my disguise again and we went down to have our breakfast. As soon as the barkeep saw us, he literally left in a fluster and in a few moments, returned with an aged man on tow. They came in front of me and spoke.


    "Sir, I am Antonio Baccini. I am the owner of this establishment. I would like to talk to you about the thing that happened last night."


    "Why are you asking me?"


    "You and your entourage are the only ones who wasn''t in the tavern hall when everybody woke up."


    "That''s why I am asking. Why are you asking me about it?" I said with now a less amiable tone.


    "Sir, we saw your group eating at the tavern hall yesterday evening. When everyone woke up, your group wasn''t present. Now, every customer of ours are having complaints about their possessions that are now missing due to that unnatural occurence last night. I am here to ask you if you are the one who took those things. We may be merchants but we abide the law. We just ask that you return those stolen items and surrender yourself to the authorities."


    Before I could even speak, a man sitting in one of the tables spoke.


    "Owner, that sword that brat is carrying. There''s no doubt that that is mine. That is a family heirloom of ours!"


    "That coin purse, owner. I know that coin purse, owner. That is the purse me Ma gave to me!"


    "Those boots..."


    "Those knives...."


    "Those..."


    Soon, everyone is voicing that what we have in us were theirs. Money, weapons, cloaks, bag, clothes, shoes, everything. They are now claiming our stuff as their own. The owner then spoke again.


    "There is no denying it then. You stole our stuff. Even our counter lost 1000 gold. Please surrender and-"


    Before he could even finish, I laughed out loud. So loud that it drowned the whole room, making the accusers shut up.


    "Wha-what is so funny?! Have you gone-"


    "Insane? No, owner. I didn''t. You see. There are major flaws to your accusations. You wanna know what those are?" I said with a smile.


    "Wha-what is it?"


    "First, I will tell you this. I am rich. That is why I know why you are targetting me. 1000 gold? 2000? 5000? My money can even buy this town a hundred times over and that won''t even put a dent to how much gold I have. Second, if I really stole things from you people, why would I stay here and wear this so-called items that I stole from you lot? Why let you all see that I am wearing the things that are pressumably yours? Hmmm? Third, if I really stole from you guys, you wouldn''t be alive right now. Why not kill potential threats? Lastly..." I released a slight amount of killing intent and continued. "With my strength and power, I could kill you all with just my intent. So, mister owner, anything you want to say?"


    Feeling my slight killing intent, the owner paled. I know that he thought they could all gang up on me and I would be helpless to resist. Too bad for them, they met me. Soon, the owner retreated two steps then fell on his ass. He then spoke.


    "I-I was mistaken. I-It was not you, good lord. Ple-"


    "You just said you lost a thousand gold right? And the people around confirmed that what I am wearing are theirs. Isn''t that right?"


    "The-they are just drunk from last night, good lord. Ha-have mercy."


    "Why? You think you could bully me and get away with it? Owner, I hate people who make me waste something. In you and everyone here''s case, it''s wasting my time. So I will just kill everyone here and be done with it."


    The old man began to panic and said. "Lord! Milord! Please! Mercy! We-"


    "Seraphiel, Set up a barrier. Let no get out. Sygax, see to it that no one is hiding or listening to this. Hunt down those who did. Kapharel, kill everyone here."


    """By your will, King Belial."""


    "NO! MILORD! MERCY! MER... kugh"


    The owner couldn''t even finish his sentence. His neck had a big slash wound that rendered him unable to speak. After a few minutes of wails and screams, the tavern hall finally was quiet. Seraphiel and Kapharel incinerated every body, organ or blood spill with purifying flames. Soon, the whole tavern was spotless as if nothing happened. Sygax then returned while carrying a steaming cauldron.


    "Milord, breakfast?"


    I looked at her and massaged the sace between my eyes. "Are you hungry? You sure that''s delicious?"


    "Don''t know but I''m famished."


    "Kapharel, care to join her?"


    "I''m not really hungry, milord."


    "Seraphiel?"


    "I, too, am not hungry milord."


    "Okay. Sygax. Finish the whole cauldron. After that-" Before I could even finish, she already ate the contents of the container she was carrying. "Nevermind. Let''s just hurry and get out of here. I want to enter the Great Prairie earlier."


    "If you want to go there quicker, why not use the gateway back in the citadel?" asked Sygax who''s currently cleaning her fingers.


    "And not experience the world as it is? I have been holed up inside a castle for as long as I can remember. I may have gone out but that was for the invasion against the empire. I didn''t have the time to know the continent, its situation and current trends. Sure, I could ask Glasya about it but then I wouldn''t be able to know it at a personal level."


    "So, in short, you want a breather that''s why you are travelling?"


    "No. I want to see the world using my own eyes. I want to see it so that I could make plans on what to do with it after I conquered it and wiped out humanity."


    "You really hate humanity huh?"


    "Hate? No. It is much more complex than that."


    "Well, I myself hate humans so I am with you. Whatever your plans are, so long as I could enjoy slaughtering humans then I''m in. Besides, you are my master already."


    "Mm. Then, let''s go."


    "You know, milord..." This time, Seraphiel spoke.


    "What is it?" Without looking at her, I replied.


    "Did you realize that... you have become... a lot softer..."


    "No, Seraphiel. I didn''t go soft. I just matured."


    "What do you mean?" She asked, sounding confused.


    "I know that I may be strong now but I am not in the level where I can kill or destroy indescriminately. I do know that no hero could match me but... cherubs and seraphs... I still have no idea how to kill ot turn those guys. I am not scared. It''s more of that I don''t want to be reckless. I don''t want my hard work to go to waste because of my impulsiveness."


    "I see. But milord... That wasn''t what I am asking."


    I turned to look at her and spoke. "Then what is it?"


    "You have become more approachable and social. You have also-"


    "Seraphiel."


    "Yes, my King?"


    "I am Belial, Great King of the underworld, Ruler of the North, King of the Damned and Unwanted, Inventor of Machines and Weapons, Embodiment of Wrath and Anti-thesis of God. I am not Lucifer, whose pride made him unapproachable nor am I Belzebub whose envy made him anti-social and apathetic. I am Wrath. I am not the embodiment of rashness, naiivety and stupidity. I know my limits and I know my own shortcomings. Also, I am a Great King. You think anyone could be a King just because they want to? You need something to back that up. Power, influence, subordinates and authority. These things are needed if ever you need to be king. But you are right. I am too soft."


    "Wa-wait, my King. I-I didn''t say it is bad. I just-"


    "It is bad. As a King and as a Sin Embodiment. Let''s end that talk. Let''s go."


    I went out without waiting for my subordinates. I immediately went to the stables where my mount was held. Beside it are the shadow leopards that Seraphiel purchased. It stood up when it spotted me. I scratched my mount behind her ears after I opened her pen.


    "We''re going now, Avestan."


    [To the Great Prairie, master?]


    "Yeah." I walked her up to the main road and mounted her. "Let''s go."


    [Master, what of your companions?]


    "They''ll catch up later."


    Mayor Chianti, Mayor of Milan POV


    I slammed my palms at my table when the messenger relayed to me a very crucial information. I cannot believe what I just heard so I asked the messenger again.


    "Repeat... Repeat what you just said."


    "All members of the Milan Household have died for no apparent reason. This includes Fiore Merchant Union president, Don Giuseppe Milan and your wife and children, sir."


    I held unto my head and slumped down on my chair. "My son... What of my son?"


    "Sir... We don''t know what kind of curse or spell it is but-"


    "WHAT OF MY SON?!"


    "Every... Everyone related to Milan Household died, mayor. That includes..."


    "ENOUGH! GET OUT! NOW!"


    I slumped back on my chair after chasing out the messenger. My family... Dead... How... How could happen? Who could''ve been so merciless to kill a 4 year old boy?! In my despair and rage, I yelled yet again to call my secretary.


    "ISABEL! GET YOUR SLOW-AS-FUCK ASS IN HERE!"


    A few moments later, a black-haired woman in her 20s came to my office. "Yo-you called, m-mayor?"


    "HOW''S THE INVESTIGATION GOING?! TELL ME WHO THE FUCK DID THAT TO MY FAMILY?!"


    "Ma-mayor, we still have n-no conclusive evidence on wh-who killed th-the entire Mi-Milan family but-"


    "BUT WHAT?! YOU LAZY FUCKS! WHAT ABOUT THE CITY GUARDS! DID THEY NOT FIND ANYTHING SUSPICIOUS?! ARE ALL OF YOU STUPID OR WHAT?! A CITY-WIDE MASSACRE HAPPENED AND YOU DON''T KNOW A FUCK ABOUT WHAT''S GOING ON!"If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Ma-mayor, calm-calm down. W-we have di-dispatched li-literaly everyone t-to find the culprit... Bu-but it is just bi-bizarre. I-I mean, how could the cu-culprit be in every house and office a-at the same time?"


    I stared at the woman in front of me and spoke in an unhurried manner. "What was that? What did you say?"


    "Si-sir, everyone in the Mi-milan family dropped dead in the place where they were found. So-some in their homes li-like the women a-and children while others a-are on the streets and o-offices. The-there are e-even some found inside a-a bro-brothel. A-and, all witnesses would say that no man, woman, child or beast made it. The-there are no wounds found in their bodies, not even a needle wound. The-they just exhibit 1 major similarity: The-they all have purple veins showing up from their head, neck and arms. It is suspected that it is a-"


    "A high-class curse spell from a very powerful sorcerer. But how did the Milan family get that sorcerer''s ire? Have any members of the family confronted or maybe ridiculed such a person?"


    "About that, sir... It seems that-"


    Before she could even continue speaking, the space distorted behind her. A few seconds later, 4 figures showed themselves in front of us. They were composed of a young man with black hair and 3 women, all whose beauty can only be described as "kingdom-destroying beauties". But these females didn''t have a smile on their faces while looking at us. The young man stepped forward and spoke.


    "The mayor, I pressume?"


    I stared at the young man who just casually asked me a question, with an anxious look. "Ye-yes, sire. I-I am indeed Milan''s ma-mayor."


    "Then I would like to ask some questions before I decide on things. First, what do you think of beastmen?"


    Baffled by such a question, I answered him in the most logical answer I could say. "They are lowly beings that can be used as commodities for our slave and pet market. They propagate and breed at a fast rate so they are very popular. Are you perhaps... in need of slaves that you personally went here, sire? Managers of the stores in the city would have gladly-"


    Before I could finish, the room temperature suddenly dropped. A bone-chilling cold air drifted and enveloped the whole room. The young man in front of me began to change. His black hair turned white and his eyes turned red. When I saw the change, I know I am in trouble. I then remembered the rash action the Merchant Council did: The Holy Crusade. They launched that crusade with the blessing of the Anthropocentric Church with the help of the Central Power Assembly. They wanted to attack the newly-made Great Kingdom of Agmanac after the former Prince of Valois, Prince Beale, won in his war against the biggest country in Avalonia, the Luxum Empire. When he assumed the mantle of Great King and created his kingdom over the former imperial territories, the Central Powers rose up and tried to twart what they though was a fledgling king who won a lucky war. Never did the members of the Central Powers knew the power of information blockade that King Beale implemented. Not only did they not know about the power of his armies, they didn''t even know how big his armies are nor did they know about the pact the Hydra King made with the demihumans or the fact that he had weapons that are far beyond the technology we currently possess. After 4 years of fruitless battles, the crusade ended. It ended with the Central Powers losing more than 20 million soldiers and ships that numbers more than a thousand.


    Many families were displaced and refugees swarmed to the major cities due to losing their bread winners. It almost resulted to the commoners revolting due to the fruitless endeavor the Central Powers made. The promise of gold and land never happened. Economy worsened and the national armed powers of the countries involved dropped. This was all because of their greed and ambition. The war they started ended in disaster and this is because of a young teen king sitting in a gilded throne. What made me remember this is because of the young man in front of me. Soldiers who survived that war that saw the Hydra King would describe him as ''A white-haired, red-eyed young man whose thirst for blood is immeasurable''. And right now, a young man with the same description is now standing in front of me, exuding bone-chilling bloodlust. I immediately kneeled, which was then followed by Isabel, and spoke.


    "Yo-your Majesty... Fo-forgive m-my reception... I-I didn''t kn-know you we-were coming... I-"


    "Hoo. So you realized who I am. But sorry. I didn''t come here for pleasantries, mister mayor. I came here to deliver judgment."


    I was shocked with what he just said and I looked up to him. "Si-sire... I-In what way di-did I earn your ire?!"


    "If you treat beastmen as commodities then I will treat you as a commodity."


    "A-A commodity?"


    "Mm. You will be the receiver of my anger and this will affect not only you but every one in this town."


    He suddenly took out a golden spear from out of nowhere and raised it up. Soon, red and violet auras wrapped it. He then looked at me and said. "For the sins and crimes you inflicted upon the beastmen and other non-human people... I, Belial, Great King of the Underworld is sentencing you to die along with every human here in this city. Despair. For you will not go to heaven ot hell nor will you enter the cycle of reincarnation. You will forever be tormented on a desolate world from which all that I judged go. And know that no salvation will come to you except agony, misery and anguish. EXEDIUM PECCATUM ANIMARUM, ABBADON!"


    Suddenly, A black pool emerged where I was kneeling. As I tried to get myself to stand up, I found that I cannot take my hands and knees off the pool. Then, black skeletal arms grabbed my feet and my arms as I was in all fours. I was horrified to see that the arms are coming from the from the pool I am on. Soon, skulls with cold bluish flames in their eye sockets emerged and tightly latched itself to me. I tried to wrest myself away but to no avail. Soon, I started to sink into the black pool on which I was on. I tried to look back to the Hydra King and screamed.


    "WHY?! WHAT HAVE WE DONE WRONG?! WE HAVE PAID THE INDEMNITIES OF THE PAST WAR! WE EVEN WANTED TO ESTABLISH A PEACEFUL CONNECTION WITH YOU SO WHY?! WHY DO THIS TO US?!"


    The Hydra King just stared at me and said. "Because you are all trash and I don''t like trash. Your fake gestures of peace will never gain my recognition. But the main reason why I am doing this? The last war or your so-called crusades was a joke. I can''t even get myself to be angry with such an unrefined war operation. Anyway, the main reason why I am doing this is because..." He walked towards me and whispered in my ears. "I hate Mankind."


    After he said that, I started to sink faster in the black pool. The last scene I saw was him looking at me coldly before everything went dark. Soon, my consciousness began to fade away. Father... mother... sister... I am sorry... I have doomed us all...


    Belial POV


    When the bodies of the mayor and his secretary was gone, I decided to rummage the whole office. With the help of my entourage, we have secured documents and parchments regarding the selling and sources of beastmen slaves. We also collected everything about slavery and their clients. Lastly, we secured the counter spell to revoke the slave seal that are carved here in the Merchant Union. When we finished scouring the place, I then gave my aides some job.


    "Sygax, try to collect every valuable item this city holds. From coins and small trinkets to ornaments, chandeliers, statues or even coat of arms. Everything you think holds value, take it. I trust a dragon''s lust for valuable objects so don''t fail me. Rob this city clean of any important items."


    "Hahaha! It will be done, master!" She then ran off and started to ransack the city hall we are in.


    "Kapharel..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Gather all beastmen in the city square. Take those who are chained, caged and jailed out. Heal them and make them gather in the square. If some decide to escape, let them. But to those who will stay, I will teleport them to my kingdom. If I reach the beastmen clans then I will return them."


    "Your will be done." She spread her wings and flewout of the window, smashing it in the process.


    "Lastly, Seraphiel. You will-"


    "My King... Before that, might I ask you a question?"


    "Mm. Go on."


    "It''s like this, Your Majesty. I know you hate humans. I myself hate their shamelessness. But the children and infants... They are but innocent souls... Why include them in your wrath?"


    I looked at her for a moment and spoke. "There is no such thing as Innocence in Humanity, Seraphiel. Every human''s soul is imprinted with the will to do sins. In order to make that cycle stop, I need to wipe out humanity. I don''t care whether through ''conversion'' or annihilation. The mere fact that they are God''s mortal image made them all my enemies. So, to weaken God, I must destroy His precious humanity. A human, whether an infant, a child, a teenager, an adult or an elder, they are all my enemies. And I will crush all of them under my merciless steel. Did that answer your question, Seraphiel?"


    "Then what od your conscience, my King? If you chose, you could rule over them. You could make them slaves and such if you want. You can control their lives if you want. Should you really do it this way?"


    "I''ll tell you this, Seraphiel. There is no such thing as absolute control. Even God couldn''t control his own Court which led to the Great War. If I did what you asked, the humans will go complacent. They will plot and backstab you whenever they can and will execute you if they are able. Their treachery is contagious and soon as other humans noticed such things that they think are possible, they will rise up, challenge and attack the hand that fed and groomed them. They are a traitorous species that aren''t worthy of being under my rule."


    "But the elves, dwarves, beastmen, sirens, mermen, dragon-kin and demons are also capable of being traito-"


    "THEY ARE NOT CREATED BY GOD! CAN''T YOU FUXKING GET THAT IN YOUR HEAD?! STUPID BITCH, THEY ARE CREATED BY OTHER ENTITIES THAT ARE LESSER OR WITH THE SAME POWER AS GOD! GREAT SPIRITS! LESSER GODS! AND EVEN CHAOS MADE THEM! BUT THEY AREN''T CREATED BY GOD! GOD CREATED HUMANITY WITH HIS OWN HANDS! THAT''S WHY I WILL ANNIHILATE THEIR ENTIRE RACE TO GET BACK TO GOD! DO YOU UNDERSTAND NOW, YOU INSOLENT DOTARD! ANY OTHER MEANS OF PERSUASION FROM YOU AND I WILL DISENTIGRATE YOU FROM WHERE YOU STAND! DO NOT DARE QUESTION ME, ANGEL. I AM YOUR MASTER AND YOU ARE MY SERVANT! KNOW YOUR PLACE!" I said while releasing the full extent of my aura and bloodlust through my ''Dominion'' skill.


    Seraphiel paled and immediately kneeled, not because she wanted to but because of my pressure. "Ease your wrath, sire! I mean no disrespect! I only wanted to save you from the guilt should you have any! I never wanted to lecture nor did I forget our relationship so please... I beg you... Ease your wrath." She said as she lowered her head to me as if kowtowing.


    I walked towards her and slapped her in the face, which made her fly out of the building and crashing some 300 meters from the mayor''s office. I then shadow-walked to her and grabbed her face then lifted her up and said.


    "Try to lecture me again and I will kill you. Question my command again and I will kill you. Reprimand or rebuke me again, guess what? I will still kill you. Got that, bitch?"


    "Yesh, melord."


    I then slammed her to the ground, creating a large whole. Watching her sorry figure, I spoke. "There will be no second time. You are made to serve me. If you show another thing that displeases me, I don''t mind ending your life."


    She shakily kowtowed to me and said. "Thank you for the reprieve, Your Majesty."


    "Hmph. Gather all critters in this city. We will send them to my domain after they are all gathered. Now, SCRAM!" I screamed at her with force which made her tumble away from me.


    "You should be gentle on the ladies, Belial. But I have to admit. Your harem has many exquisite beauties in it." Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded behind me.


    Without even turning back, I spoke. "What is it, Lucifer?"


    "Ahh... I would rather call me by my real name though." The woman behind me giggled mischievously.


    "You do know I hate wasting my time on pointless banters."


    "Booo... I find Little Bell much cuter than you are now. Though you have grown more-"


    "ENOUGH!" I turned around to face the woman. "IF YOU HAVE NO BUSINESS WITH ME THEN GO AWAY! HEAVEN HAS ITS EYES ON YOU AND IF YOU ARE NEAR ME, THEY WILL SEE ME TOO!"


    "Temper, temper. Sheesh. Fine. I bring you news." She said with a pouting face.


    "What is it then?"


    "Haaa... Okay. The church has began initializing their plan tounify this continent under one religion. They also have plans to indocrinate those in the other continents."


    "You mean the reach of the church only applies here in Avalonia?"


    "Yes. So it''s better if you summon someone who would be your envoy to the other continents. That will twart the Anthropocentric church''s advance."


    "Hmmm... You want me to establish a new religion?"


    "That is for you to decide. I also have other news. Care to hear them?"


    "Yes. So hurry/"


    "Impatient as always. The countries have began to move. The southern countries have began to fight each other due to the lack of resources and food. Large skirmishes have been imminent in the region and most people has been displaced by war. The Central Powers have began their move to further fan the war on the south. They are supplying crude weapons and supplies at a ridiculous price. They have also began to pick a woman to send to you. I heard they are all stunners... Well, a bit lackluster than your entourage. Lastly, Sandalphon''s awakening is near. Do hurry to get to him first before any agent of heaven gets to him."


    "Mm. Got it."


    "Such a short reply. Won''t I get a ''thank you'' or something?"


    I snorted and spoke. "Why would I? You''re using me and I am using you. This is an equal exchange. Why do I need to thank you when you are already benefitting from my influence?"


    "You are really uncute. Well, enough of that charade. I will contact you again when I am able. Good luck on your endeavors."


    "I don''t need luck. What I need are authority, power, influence and people. I have no need for things as illogical as luck. Besides, I am a demon king. Such good karma is unattainable for the likes of me."


    "You never know." She than vanished into thin air.


    "Fucking Lucifer. Hmph." I turned around and walked towards the stable where I left Avestan.


    Volhynia Kingdom


    King Lodomeria POV


    I walked towards the vast halls of the southern wing of my castle to personally talk to my daughters about my plans to send them to the Agmanacian King. I was escorted by my chief minister and my knight commander, along with some of the king''s knights. When the guards saw me and my party, they paled and tried to block our path.


    "Yo-your M-majesty... I-I''m very so-sorry b-but under Pri-princess Me-meleina''s command, none may co-come near her cha-chambers." A guard stated then blocked the path wth his spear which was mimicked by his partner.


    "PREPOSTEROUS!" My knight commander, Ser Rivne exclaimed. "YOU DARE BARRED THE ENTRY OF THE KING USING THE FIRST PRINCESS NAME?! INSOLENCE! WHO HAS THE HIGHER AUTHORITY, THE PRINCESS OR THE KING?!"


    "I... no... W-we."


    I intervened between them and said. "Commander, lower your tone. You there, I command you to let us through. If you still believe that my daughter''s orders are higher than mine then in mere seconds, you''d only be as tall as your head."


    The guards shivered and took away their spears that are blocking our way. Soon, we proceeded walking towards my daughters quarters but before we resumed our march, I left two knights to guard the two guards in case they tip off someone of our arrival. After a few minutes, we arrived at the door of my first daughter''s room. But even before we could enter, distinct sounds can be heard from beyond the door.


    "AHH! YEAH! RAVAGE ME MORE, VARASH! STIR MY PUSSY MORE!"


    "SHUT IT, YOU WHORE! I''D RATHER HAVE YOU SUCK MY DICK THAN HAVE YOUR MOUTH FLAPPING! COME! SUCK ON IT, BITCH!"


    "URGH... UGH UGH OOOHHH! SLURP! AHHH!!! SUCH A LIVELY DICK! I WOULD GLADLY SERVE SUCH A MIGHTY DICK!"


    "SUCK ON MY COCK AND BALLS TOO, PRINCESS!"


    "YESH! YESH DUBNO! AHH! I''M SURROUNDED BY SUCH SPLENDID COCKS!"


    "AHHH! YOUR PUSSY IS SO GOOD, HIGHNESS! BETTER THAN THE MOST EXPENSIVE ESCORTS IN A BROTHEL! I''M CUMMING! I''LL BE CUMMING INSIDE YOUR PUSSY!"


    "ME TOO! GRACIOUSLY ACCEPT IT!"


    "I AS WELL, PRINCESS. I''M SPRAYING IT ON YOUR FACE!"


    "YESH YESH YESH! CUM ON ME! FILL ME UP! BATH ME IN YOUR CUMS!"


    "AAAAAGH! CUMMING!"


    "EAT THIS!"


    "IT''S COMING OUT!"


    "AHHHH!!! WOW, SUCH A LARGE AMOUNT! VARASH, DO YOU WANT ME TO BECOME PREGNANT?! HOW MUCH ARE YOU PUMPING INSIDE ME?!"


    "STILL... CUMMING...."


    "SWITCH WITH ME, VARASH! I''M NEXT TO THIS WHORE PRINCESS'' PUSSY!"


    "NO FAIR, SENIOR ZYMNE! I WAS SUPPOSE TO BE NEXT!"


    "SHUT IT DUBNO! YOU WILL HAVE YOUR TURN AFTER I PUMP MY SEED INSIDE THIS CUMDUMP''S PUSSY!"


    I was stunned at what I just heard. I looked around and saw that everyone had the same dumbfounded face as I do. So I wasn''t hearing things. My initial shock turned to anger and this was transmitted to all my followers. The knights readied their swords and so did my knight commander. He slashed the door with his sword and it crumbled under the powerdul swing. We rushed inside only to see Meleina who looked like a whore in a whorehouse as she is covered with cum all over her face and body. We could even see cum drip out of her pussy before she covered herself. Beside her are her personal knights, whom were tasked to protect her. One of them, Zymne, was the son of my own knight commander, Ser Rivne. I looked at Rivne and saw that he was fumming with rage. Even I am ready to lash at his son, much less him. This is the ultimate disgrace a family heir could do: have sex with the one he is tasked to protect. In this case, it''s my daughter. They failed it miserably as included in their protection is to protect my daughter''s chastity.


    I walked unhurriedly towards my daughter, whose knights are now standing beside her bed naked but standing in attention. When I reached her bed, I reached out to her and slapped her. I slapped her so hard that her face swelled up. Blood could be seen streaking from her mouth. She looked at me with a horrified expression as she carressed her cheeks. I then looked at her guards and spoke.


    "You three are supposed to be my daughter''s protectors. Her knights who should have done their life oaths to protect my daughter against any harm, that which includes harm in her chastity. Yet why... why did you lot broke that oath?! WHY?!" I screamed at them while releasing my bloodlust.


    The three shivered so much that their knees quaked. It was Zymne who answered me. "Yo-Your Ma-majesty... W-we did it under Pri-princess Me-meleina''s behest. I... We we-were powerless to re-resist..."


    "You called her a bitch, a whore, and a cumdump... My daughter... A royal daughter... The First Princess of Volhynia... was called as such... Tell me, Zymne... How do you want to die?" I asked as I unsheated my sword from my waist.


    When Zymne saw that, she hurriedly kneeled and said. "Tha-that was what Pri-princess wanted to hear! I-I am just doing wha-what she wanted me to role play! I-it was all an act!"


    Before I swung down my sword on his head, I was stopped by Rivne. "You dare stop me?!"


    "No, Your Majesty. Such cowardice isn''t worthy to receive His Majesty''s blade. Please, let me. I will do it to regain my familys honor."


    I looked at him and nodded. "I will give you this one but you will not be stopping me for punishing the remaining two, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you for giving me a chance to regain my honor." He bowed deeply towards me.


    "Hmph! Knights, take this two to the dungeon. Oh and before that..." I swung my sword towards their cocks and sliced it off their bodies. "Have them eat their cocks to shut them up."


    Blood splurted as the area where their cocks once were, now had nothing but a gaping wound. The two wanted to scream but their voices where blocked by their own cocks. I then watched my knight commander confront his firstborn.


    "You have shamned me, Zymne. Not only me but our entire family. He have tarnished our family''s unblemished record of loyalty, bravery and commitment. So, with His Majesty''s approval, I will hereby punish you for your crimes. For sexually touching the person you are supposed to protect, it will cost you an arm." He slashed Zymne''s right arm and it quickly separated from Zymne''s body. "For not fulfilling your oaths and vows, that will cost you another arm." Rivne slashed the other arm of his son, cutting it off from his body. "For being unable to stand firmly with conviction, pride and bravery that resulted in cowardice, the payment are your legs." He then slashed his sword horizontally towards his son''s thighs. With one quick flash, his son now dropped to the floor without his legs. Zymne, who was shouting before due to the loss of his arms, now wailed even louder after his legs were removed from his body. "Lastly... For betraying the trust that the Royal family gave you, the payment... is your life."


    "Father! Wai-"


    Before Zymne could talk, Rivne swung his sword and removed his son''s head from his body. Tears could be seen streaking from the knight commander''s face yet he faced me and bowed. "I have subdued the traitor, My King."


    "Have the sevants remove those things out of this room. Then you could have a proper burial for your so-"


    "I have no such son, Your Majesty. I only have one son: Olykus." He said while still bowing.


    "I see. Have those traitor''s parts collected and have them burned in the royal incinerator."


    "By your will, my King." He said as he removed himself in front of me.


    I then drew my attention towards my still-shocked daughter. "As for you... Tell me... What punishment should you have?"


    She hurriedly tried to grab unto me and wailed. "I-I won''t do it again, Father! I-I will be a good girl a-and a pro-proper lady so please! Don''t punish me!"


    "Don''t casually call me father. I don''t have a daughter like you. Knights! Have her cleaned and cleansed. I will send her to exile to Volhynia''s most rural and desolate place, Ostroh. She will be put into the local abbey of that place where she will learn the virtues she have lost."


    Hearing my order, Meleina snapped. "FATHER! YOU CAN''T DO THIS TO ME! I AM YOUR DAUGHTER! DON''T DO THIS! YOU... YOU CAN SEND ME UP NORTH AND BE THAT BRAT KING''S WIFE! THEN YOU AND I COULD RULE THE ENTIRE CONTINENT! WITH MY SEX SKILLS, I DOUBT THAT BRAT COULD EVEN LAST A SINGLE ROUND! I KNOW HOW TO FIND A MAN''S WEAK POINT AND I CAN MAKE HIM MY SLAVE THROUGH MY TECHNIQUES! HE WILL BE MY SEX TOY IF ONLY YOU WOULD-"


    "SILENCE!" I snapped back at her. "SUCH SHAMELESSNESS! I AM ASHAMED TO EVEN SAY YOU ARE MY DAUGHTER! TAKE HER AWAY! I DECREE THAT THAT WOMAN BE STRIPPED OF HER ROYAL PRIVELEGES, HER ROYAL POWERS AND ALL HER PROPERTIES AND ASSETS WILL BE RETURNED TO THE CROWN! ALL TITLES THAT SHE HAS ARE NOW NULL AND VOID! SHE WILL LIVE AS A COMMONER SO LONG AS I SAY SO AND THIS WILL CONTINUE ON EVEN AFTER I HAVE DIED! SHE WILL BE REMOVED FROM THE ROYAL FAMILY AND LINEAGE! I HEREBY BANISH HER TO OSTROH WHERE SHE WILL BECOME A NUN IN AN ABBEY THERE! THIS ORDER IS IRREVOKABLE AND NO ONE CAN CHANGE IT EXCEPT ME! NOW, TAKE THAT DISGUSTING PIECE OF FILTH AWAY FROM ME!"


    "NOOOOO! FATHER!!! PLEASE1! NOOOOOOO!" Meleina was then carried out of the room by the knights and servants. Soon she can no longer be seen or heard.


    "This is a disaster..." I grumbled as I massaged my temples. I looked at the ministers and knights left and said. "Should anyone daretalk about this or spread it to someone else, I would have him and eight generations of his or her family killed. This is my warning to anyone of you. One leakage and all of you dies."


    """""We will never disclose of this, Your Majesty.""""""


    "Rivne..."


    "...Yes, Majesty..."


    "Do you have information regarding my second daughter?"


    "Princess Cassandra is clean,Your Majesty. No dark secrets. Her hobbies circulate from reading, rapier practice, spell casting and etiquette. As you have commanded me to put her on surveillance, no man had came near Her Highness, even her own male siblings."


    "It was my mistake... I should''ve put Meleina in surveillance rather than Cassandra. We might have discovered this sooner and reacted much better."


    "In my shallow opinion, Your Majesty... Princess Cassandra is just weird but not insane or a dotard. She is secretive but only due to her curiousity, most especially in magic. Other than that, she is a prim lady with good etiquette and poise."


    "I was really mistaken. I thought it was Cassandra who I should be wary about. SHe is secretive, ellusive and sophisticated. My doubt on her is simply a misunderstanding. The one who I never suspected was the one who was supposed to be under surveillance. But no matter. Come. Let us go to my other daughter. She will be carrying a heavy responsibility after all.


    All of my ministers and knights nodded and we quickly left that cum-smelling room. Hopefully, my second daughter wouldn''t betray my expectations.


    2 days later


    Presidential Chamber, Turin, Capital of the Merchant Union


    President Nawab POV


    "Ahh! Such an excellent pussy! I should give my thanks to the Fiore Merchant Guild for giving these excellent cocksleeves to me. Ohhh! I''m cumming!"


    "Nyaaahhh!!! Nyooo! I will get pregnyant!"


    "Hooo... That was one gripping pussy. Hmmm... That cow there! Yes, you! Come here! I wanna taste those tits of yours and see if you can really produce the sweetest milk!"


    "Please! Noooo!"


    I grabbed her and slammed my cock right on her pussy. "Wow This one is warm. A little loose but the warmth is extraordinary! Ah! Mhmm! Fuck! Your hole''s good, cow! So much that I am already cumming! Gladly receive it!"


    "Doooon''t! Today''s not my safe daaaay!"


    "Hmph. A slave dare defy me?! When I say I''ll come inside, I WILL COME INSIDE! OOOOOHHHH! I came with so much strength inside the cow girl. When I took out my cock from the cow''s hole, my thick cum dripped out from there. "Now... Whose next?"


    Before I could even continue, a knock could be heard from the entrance door. I got irritated so I shouted. "I TOLD EVERYONE NOT TO DISTURB ME!"


    "Your Excellency, I bring you important news. It is very important that is why I dared to disturb your ''fun'' time!" The voice beyond the door replied.


    Annoyed, I dashed towards the door and opened it. "What is it then? This improtant news."


    The messenger, who was a woman, hurriedly covered her eyes. "President... Please get dressed first... I am a chaste woman..."


    "Enough! Just tell me the damn news. I don''t care if you continue covering your face." We are part of the Anthropocentric church and it has been decreed that chaste women mustn''t be defiled and deprieved of their innocence. As such, I told her to continue her report while covering her eyes.


    "Milan have seized making contact with us, sir. Our seer, Madam Cambay, used her claivoyance to see Milan''s condition and confirmed it to be deserted and empty. Milan had no signs of life. It was as if the whole city''s populace just disappeared into thin air. We have sent our scout hawks to further confirm the situation as it is very suspicious. What are your orders, sir?"


    I stood their in adaze for a moment and exclaimed. "SEND OUR FASTEST RIDERS TO MILAN AT ONCE! WE DO NOT HAVE THE STOCK FOR OUR CLIENTS AND ALL OUR RESOURCE FOR SLAVES ARE IN MILAN! HURRY!"


    "Sir, there... there is still one thing I haven''t told you that the seer wanted to convey to you."


    "What is it?!"


    "In Milan''s City Hall, inside it, she saw a message. And... this message is something that even the seer panicked and grew scared when she saw it."


    "Wha-what is the message, messenger? Tell me!"


    "It says: ''You have incurred my ire. I will return to finish what I have started''. That''s the message the seer saw." The messenger finished while still covering her eyes.


    I slumped down on the floor as my knees gave away. I looked listlessly around and pondered: How did I gain the anger of the people who made that letter?! I''m sure they annihilated everyone in Milan. But that city is a big city! With more than 50 thousand mercenaries and soldiers, how could they not defend themselves long enough for reinforcements arrived?! If there is a big group heading to any major city, we here in the capital will immediately be informed by those who saw such army! Yet no report, not even a single clue who attacked or in what way! Did... Did we incur a powerful being''s anger? Perhaps... a demon?